《How to Tame My Beastly Husband》


 Chapter 1 - A Long Night(1)

    Annette¡¯s body swung frantically and she tightly grasped the bed sheets in her hands. Her consciousness was on the verge of slipping out and her legs kept on trembling pitifully.


    But the muscular hands that stretched out from behind her, were unwilling to let her rest. The man grabbed her voluminous butt and hoisted it up. As he did that, his waist shook more intensely.


    The thing that hit her deeply inside, was very hard and heavy and there was a lot of sticky fluid between her legs. He had already been driving her for hours without getting tired.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, now stop, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Annette sobbed and begged. She was very exhausted.


    With her long blond hair disheveled on the bed, flushed skin and teary eyes, she was so lovely and tantalizing that it was enough to make men want to chew and swallow her up.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to swallow her whole one day.¡¯


    The blue eyes of the man looking down at Annette, were all the more hideous. The man¡¯s body, which pressed her down, was so big and  muscular, that one would not even be able to see Annette¡¯s petite body from outside.


    As he let out a grumbling groan while ramming his thick penis deep inside her, Annette felt as if she was being attacked by a beast. Her petite body shuddered at the very thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s too hard. Slow down.. Aah¡­.now stop..please?¡±


    A drop of tear flowed down Annette¡¯s pallid cheeks. The man paused for a short moment but pretended as if he was not affected by Annette¡¯s pitiful pleas. He lowered his hand and skimmed his fingers along her clitoris. Annette trembled as his fingers teased her heated vagina. His fingers which had held many swords, were unusually firm and rough, making it more stimulating.


    He feigned ignorance of Annette¡¯s sensitive response and mischievously flicked the bloated clitoris. Annette moaned as an exhilarating pleasure gripped her body. The man withdrew his hand and brought it in front of her. The hand which was playing with her clitoris just before, was soaked in her love fluids.


    The man licked the transparent honey covering his hands and stretched the corners of his mouth in a smirk and said,


    ¡°You want me to stop doing this? It¡¯s funny because your lower lips are tightly clenching me down there. But your upper lip is so deceptive just like your family, Annette.¡±


    Anet looked at the man¡¯s resentful eyes and his beautiful lips. His cold visage and red, plump lips gave him a sensational beauty which could even make women jealous. However the words which came out of those lips were bitter and obscene.


    When he faced her teary eyes glazed with lust, he became oddly excited. His penis buried deep inside her wriggled like a living creature, growing more in volume. A surprised Annette tightened her insides reflexively, making the man frown. He felt he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and started to thrust again.


    ¡°Shh, Annette. If you really want me to quit, please don¡¯t open that dirty hole. I¡¯m going crazy here because I want to squeeze it in right now. If you want to finish this quickly, spread your legs wider.¡±


    The lewd words coming from the man¡¯s mouth bothered Annette and made her feel very ashamed. The man, who had finished speaking, began to shake his waist earnestly .


    Every time he dug deep, she felt as if her insides were choking and burning. When his hard, stiff penis poked the heated inner walls without mercy, her eyes turned white in pleasure. The little hole, which had already known the joy of love affairs, trembled pitifully but still tightened around his genitals as if feeling overwhelmed by joy.


    ¡°Oh uh uh uh aah!¡±


    Hot breaths and kisses rained on her slender neck and shoulders. Bodies covered in sweat were joined. Bare limbs intertwined tightly in the dark¡­


    Large hands grasped Annette¡¯s face to the side, and a thick tongue intruded her mouth.


    Annette accepted the pleasure he provided. When the thick penis stabbed her insides, it felt so good that she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. The more intense the insertion became, the more her inner walls were rubbed, leaving her screaming in pleasure.


    Terrified of the seemingly endless nature of the affair, Annette crawled away from him, unknowingly on the bed. She was scared of his body heat and the rough movements that could crush her. However the beast who had already tasted his sweet prey had no intention of letting it go. He pressed his big hands on her back as if to completely block all her escape routes.

 Chapter 2 - A Long Night (2)

    The man pulled her hips closer with the other hand and thrusted in and out of the wet hole roughly.


    He rammed deeper and faster. His hands were locked onto her waist as his thrusts became more violent and powerful.


    As his penis rubbed her good places, the last bit of reasoning that she had faintly flew away. The only thing left was a melting pleasure between her legs. Her vagina clamped around him as she convulsed in extreme pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±


    Due to the breathtaking climax, Annette was so overwhelmed that she could not even moan properly. She gasped and tightly grasped the man¡¯s body as if it was an anchor. Her narrow hole, which was already tight, tightened more as if it wanted to bite off the man¡¯s penis. Her body convulsed in pleasure, emitting an erotic smell.


    The beastly man groaned in sheer pleasure as her insides shook and tightened. Blue veins surfaced over his neck as he clenched his teeth and plunged his penis deeper inside her.


    ¡°Ugghh¡±


    The man let out a hot moan. His manhood swelled up and a thick white fluid gushed out. It shot all over her lower part, dripping down her legs. Annette¡¯s exhausted body drooped on the bed. Eyes heavily lidded, she took a moment to pacify her chaotic breathing.


    The man looked at Annette with a slight smile. The small, tender woman gave him a terrible feeling of satiety. But he still wanted to taste her a little more.


    With his head down, he pushed his tongue into Annette¡¯s earhole and licked it clumsily. The light pink ears were so lovely that he wanted to eat them up.


    Annette, who had sensitive ears squealed in surprise. Her muffled sobs and breathless moans made the man¡¯s lower body become stiff again.


    ¡°Annette, Annette¡­ What a terribly shameless body this is.¡±


    The man murmured as if he was reproaching her, but the one, who was really excited, was him. Annette was struck by fear as she felt him become stiff again. If they did it one more time, then she would truly die.


    Tears welled up in Annette¡¯s large pink eyes. She turned her head and faced the man. She carefully wrapped her arms around his neck and looked up at him with the most pitiful look possible.


    The man paused, he always became weak when Annette pulled that face. He knew that he was falling for Annette¡¯s tricks but was helpless. Even though he wanted to have her to his heart¡¯s desire, every time her soft lips touched his face, a corner of his heart tickled strangely.


    ¡°Rafael¡­.¡±


    His name, which came out of Annette¡¯s mouth, was soft and pitiful. He kicked his tongue disapprovingly, feeling himself get weak. He could have continued to press on her soft body, but strangely he didn¡¯t want to do it. Every time when the woman whispered in a soft and pitiful voice, the ferocious aggression inside him calmed down.


    ¡®This was a really bad thing.¡¯


    The man raised himself and spoke out in a cold tone.


    ¡°Such a crafty Bavarian woman.¡± Although his words seemed cold, Annette knew the truth. It actually meant that he would let her go.


    Annette, who was finally released from the arms of the beast, took a breath of relief. Even after her return, her husband was still extremely energetic and a very mean person. Because of this, Annette in her previous life used to cry all night every day.


    The wound of the heart made her debilitated like a dry blade of grass, and Annette was often ill. Even the last moments of her previous life were spent on her bed, sick. Annette¡¯s past marriage was obviously an unhappy one.


    But this time, it should be different.


    No, it will be different. Annette was determined to tame her wicked beast of a husband and get a life of comfort. She didn¡¯t know yet whether the result would be a happy marriage or a divorce, but this time, it would be in her hands.


    Rafael draped the gown over his muscular body which held many traces of the war, and reached out to the doorknob as if trying to leave her bedroom. Upon seeing this, Annette even said goodbye to him in a feeble voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Rafael. Good night.¡±


    Of course, there was no reply. He turned his back like a man who had never heard anything, and coldly left her bedroom. As the door closed, a cool breeze touched Annette¡¯s cheeks. She touched her cheeks as if consoling herself.


    It was okay though. To discipline the beast, she has to start with a praise. Annette smiled, she was  exhausted.


    Her new operation was to tame Rafael into a good husband.

 Chapter 3 - Second Wedding (1)

    Today was Annette¡¯s second wedding day.


    For others, it may be her first, but it was actually a second wedding for Annette who had returned back to the past. She touched the bouquet of white Calla flowers and light purple Lisianthus flowers and smiled softly.


    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d marry the same man twice.¡¯


    And of all the people, the man is none other than Rafael. It all somehow seemed like a poor joke.


    Annette, who had died from an illness, apparently returned back to five years ago. At first, she thought it was all just a dream, but it turned out to be a reality.


    Annette, dressed in a white wedding dress, slowly walked into the ceremonial hall. The scattered light pink petals, the light jasmine scent surrounding the ceremonial hall, and the curious murmurs of the people were exactly the same as five years ago.


    Annette¡¯s return was on the morning of her wedding day. Because of this, she didn¡¯t have an option to reject marrying Rafael again.


    She had to hold Rafael¡¯s hand, who stared at her coldly as she walked down the wedding aisle just as she did five years ago.


    ¡®This life will be different. I¡¯m not going to have a miserable marriage like before.¡¯


    A look of resolute determination came on Annette¡¯s doll-like face. She lived a very passive life before. Coming from the most prestigious family in Deltium, she received a harsh education in manners and etiquette. The phrase ¡®a flower in the greenhouse¡¯ was probably the best to describe her previous life. Thanks to this, she couldn¡¯t endure the hard life. She often became ill and finally died miserably.


    She didn¡¯t want to die like that again. So, Annette decided to change everything one by one right away.


    Like her second marriage.


    Fortunately thanks to the memories of her previous life, this wedding was much easier. In fact, it seemed that it couldn¡¯t have worked out better than this.


    Annette, in the past, was very upset on the day of her wedding. She got married as if she was being kicked out from her family under false pretenses, and her husband, Rafael was frighteningly cold towards her. The evil gossips and murmurs of the guests flew into a frightened Annette¡¯s ears and left a great scar. Her previous immature self couldn¡¯t contain her anxiety until the end, and she cried a lot during the wedding.


    Of course, Rafael¡¯s face became grim when he experienced this. He misunderstood that Annette cried because she didn¡¯t want to marry him and ended up hating her more.


    Since Rafael was originally an illegitimate child, he had a strong insecurity towards his origin.


    Annette¡¯s tears ended up having an adverse negative effect. It made people¡¯s curiosity even bigger. The guests were thrilled to see how unhappy she looked at her wedding and how sadly she cried. A lot of bad rumours spread because of this incident and this made Rafael feel uncomfortable throughout his honeymoon. She sighed as she remembered the past.


    ¡®Now let¡¯s not make that mistake again.¡¯


    So Annette smiled as if she was happy this time. She blushed shyly, clasped Rafael¡¯s arms, and kept her new bride-like, fluttering smile. She raised her head proudly and looked only forward, ignoring the evil chatters of others. Then their voices gradually faded and died down.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say it was a political marriage? For something like that, the bride looks very happy. She looks like she has a crush on the groom.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I felt like the Bavarian family was giving up their precious daughter. Maybe the young lady begged them to marry the Marquis of Carnes first? He¡¯s actually very good-looking. Look at those robes. Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because Bavaria is so great. But Marquis of Carnes is also a good marriage prospect. There are rumors that he will soon become the Master of Swords. I even heard that he got a huge reward for his great work in the last war. You know what he got? Iron ore and diamond mines! If I were her, even I would fall in love with him!¡±


    ¡°Shh! The Duke of Bavaria looked this way. Let¡¯s be careful.¡±


    The guests who were gossiping and giggling among themselves, became quiet at once when Annette¡¯s father, Allamand Bavaria looked at them. Annette¡¯s father,the Duke of Bavaria was a very powerful man. The family of Bavaria had a reputation for being the noblest family after the Royal family in the capital. The fame and wealth that they¡¯ve built over hundreds of years was so big, that no one dared to compare with them.  Those who were jealous of them, sometimes sarcastically called them ¡®Blue Blooded Bavarians¡¯ due to their cold blooded nature.


    Therefore, Annette¡¯s father regarded the wedding as a great disgrace. If it hadn¡¯t been for ¡®the incident,¡¯ he would have never let Annette get married to an illegitimate child like Rafael in the first place.


    However Annette was inevitably married to Rafael in her previous life, and throughout her married life, she struggled to mediate between her father and her husband.


    ¡®Of course, I couldn¡¯t satisfy both. I was so stupid.¡¯


    Annette laughed, thinking of her previous naive and immature self.


    But no matter what the inside story behind this marriage was, it was time for her to play a happy bride. Annette took a steady step, maintaining the shy smile on her face. When she walked proudly, only looking forward, the murmurs around her soon faded away. At last, she could see the podium where the pastor was waiting in the distance.


    Annette seeing this, suddenly slowed down. It was a slight act of hesitation which contrasted with the previous her who was confidently smiling and walking down the aisle


    ¡°Ah¡±


    The moment she saw the podium, Annette suddenly became aware of the reality. The podium brought back the memories of her previous miserable marriage.


    ¡®Will this marriage be terrible again this time? Am I going to be sick and die miserably again?¡¯


    Annette stopped walking. She felt as if she was rushing into a cliff, knowing it was right before her. Annette hesitated for a moment due to her past trauma.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong force tugging her hands and dragging her forward. It was none other than Rafael, who was escorting her.


    ¡°Rafael?¡­..Why all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 4 - Second Wedding ( 2)

    A surprised Annette turned her head unconsciously and stared at Rafael. Beyond a thin veil, she saw a handsome man with black hair. Rafael, who was much taller than Annette, was stubbornly looking ahead. His red plump lips, under his cold, sleek nose were mesmerizing. A low voice came out of them, which could only be heard by her.


    ¡°Keep smiling, and don¡¯t stop again. There is nowhere to escape.¡±


    Annette laughed bitterly at the oppressive tone of the man. Rafael was right. Thanks to his warning, Annette was able to walk comfortably down the wedding aisle without much effort.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he thought she was dizzy, he grabbed her arms more tightly.


    His grip was rather reassuring. Annette looked ahead with a more sincere heart. Then she saw her father in the distance. The Duke of Bavaria was as perfect as ever.


    Annette¡¯s mother was already dead, and her brother was unable to attend her wedding as he was in an another country. That¡¯s why her father was the only one from her  family that was present here. Allamand Bavaria, with a sleek face and striking platinum blond hair, looked incredibly young. It was hard to believe that this man had fathered two grown up children.


    The expression of the Duke of Bavaria was so calm, that no one was able to know what was going in his mind. Because of this, the guests gossiped as they liked.


    ¡°Well, look at the Duke¡¯s face. I think he¡¯s sad since his daughter is getting married. I guess she¡¯s lucky. She¡¯s such a pretty daughter, who wouldn¡¯t feel sad to part from her.¡±


    ¡°Look at Annette on the other hand. She is smiling like a blooming flower. She looks so cute. Maybe the young bride has a crush on the groom. Looking at them like this, they look much better together than I thought.¡±


    The gossips of the ignorant guests worked towards her favour this time. Although Annette became an immature young lady who had fallen for Rafael, this was indeed not bad. Because of this, Rafael¡¯s expression as he walked next to her became much softer. Just because she didn¡¯t upset him in anyway, the wedding was a success.


    As she listened to the pastor¡¯s speech, she sneaked a glance over at the place where the guests were sitting. Fortunately, the prince and his new fiancee were not there. Just like her previous life, he didn¡¯t attend Annette¡¯s wedding this time too. It was rather a good thing.


    Annette was relieved to know that the prince and his fiancee didn¡¯t attend her wedding. They sure would have made the whole ceremony awkward. The guests didn¡¯t know anything about this as the Duke had made sure to silence this matter.


    If it continues like this, the wedding would end well. If only the last procedure of the ceremony could also go well.


    ¡°Now, the groom may kiss the bride and then take your vows.¡±


    The words coming from the pastor¡¯s mouth sounded like a death sentence. At least it did for Annette.


    Annette, who was very nervous, grabbed the bouquet tightly without realizing it. She was unsure whether Rafael would kiss her this time.


    Rafael, in her previous life¡­.was very angry. And it was somewhat her fault.


    When the pastor said the words, Annette cried during the wedding ceremony. It was a marriage that neither of them wanted, but Annette couldn¡¯t control her facial expression. Because of this, Rafael became very angry and responded coldly to the pastor¡¯s request to kiss her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Just finish the vows.¡±


    So their first wedding ended up becoming a joke. Annette became the first bride to be never kissed by the groom and this made her father, Allamand very angry. Of course it wasn¡¯t because he loved Annette.


    Allamand considered this as an insult as the status of Bavaria was ignored in public and that too by an illegitimate child like Rafael. Naturally, an angry Allamand had a big fight with Rafael at the reception. Annette, who became the cause of the fight, was so ashamed that she just wanted to die.


    ¡®Please¡­.I hope my marriage doesn¡¯t end up like that, this time,


    Annette bit her lips tightly, and nervously waited for Rafael¡¯s next move. Soon, the transparent veil on her head was lifted and Rafael¡¯s face came in front of her eyes.


    With a white, handsome face and dark black hair hanging down, he was a very attractive man. However, his dark blue eyes looking at her were very cold. Even though he had hardened his face not to reveal his emotions, Annette could still clearly see a look of reluctance on his face. He was unwilling to kiss her. The moment she saw the cold expression, Annette had a bad hunch.


    ¡®Oh, Rafael won¡¯t kiss me this time.¡¯


    Annette lowered her eyes to hide her disappointment. She was worried about how to stop her father, who would blame Rafael and fight with him at the reception.


    At that moment, a crazy idea flashed through Annette¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Wait a minute, is it necessary to wait for the groom to kiss first? If I do it first, will it not serve the purpose?

 Chapter 5 - Kiss and Vow(1)

    Annette was so nervous that she unknowingly gulped and looked at Rafael. When she thought of kissing him, her lips suddenly became dry.


    But rather than living a passive life like her previous one, she wanted to try anything to make this life better. Even if it¡¯s a little crazy effort.


    Anyway, because of Annette¡¯s acting, the guests already thought she was in love with Rafael. So no one would blame her if the bride kissed the groom first. No, they might just laugh it off saying the marriage between the couple looked good.


    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s just do it.¡¯


    Rafael wouldn¡¯t be offended by just putting on and taking off her lips for a while. Motivated by this thought, Annette looked up at Rafael with a determined but tense look on her face. Looking at the face of Annette, which seemed as if she was preparing for something, Rafael frowned as if puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was looking at him with such a serious expression.


    At that moment, Annette grabbed Rafael¡¯s collar and pulled him down as hard as she could. In an instant the two lips met, and Annette¡¯s golden eyelashes trembled with tension. Rafael¡¯s blue eyes, which never revealed his emotions, widened with surprise.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Annette puckered her lips together and closed her eyes tightly because she didn¡¯t have the courage to look him in the eye. She could feel the heat exuding from his lips.


    Rafael never expected Annette would come at him like this. But at this moment, she was definitely kissing him!


    ¡®You did it!¡¯


    Annette¡¯s whole body shuddered with tension. She quickly took off her lips from him. Her heart was beating excessively fast and her vision became hazy. Annette gasped and looked up at Rafael¡¯s face.


    Rafael was still looking down at her with an emotionless face but she could see the shock in his eyes.


    The moment she saw his eyes, Annette became grim and quickly let go off her hands, tightly clutching his collar. She closed her eyes and prepared herself for his impending wrath.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be angry.¡¯


    Rafael was a proud man with a fiery temper. He was a person who would get angry easily whenever he was offended.


    Annette shrugged her shoulders unknowingly and closed her eyes tightly. At that moment, a large hand grasped her chin and raised her head up. Before she knew it, a beautiful face came before her. Rafael was looking at her intensely as he approached her. He quietly whispered,


    ¡°You can¡¯t just start off on your own and end it at your will.¡±


    What the hell does this mean? Annette blinked, not understanding what Rafael¡¯s words meant. Then Raphel¡¯s handsome mouth curved in a mocking smile, showing a bitter cynicism that she was well acquainted with. Unlike his cold handsome face, his lips were terribly red and sensual.


    Rafael raised her head in a comfortable angle and pressed his plump lips on hers. Annette trembled with surprise at the unexpected kiss. The formal kiss for the ceremony had already been completed, so she had no idea why he was doing this.


    ¡°!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s kiss felt like a retaliation. Annette blushed as he kept on kissing her without having any regards to the eyes of others. His hot tongue probed her lips open and surged inside her mouth. His velvety tongue roughly wandered inside her, tasting her thoroughly.


    As the tip of his tongue slowly skimmed through her sensitive palate, she felt chills run up and down her spine. Annette was surprised and reflexively pulled her body back. Rafael¡¯s other hand curled around her waist tightly and pulled it closer.


    As he said, there was nowhere to escape now.


    Annette¡¯s body unknowingly bended backwards as Rafael continued to kiss her fiercely.


    His lips never left hers. He twisted his head not wanting to leave any gap and continued kissing her persistently. He sucked and teased her tongue and lips simultaneously, leaving her no room to breathe. Her head became dizzy by the deep kiss. She felt like she was going to be eaten alive by him right now.


    ¡°Ra, Rafael¡­..¡±


    Annette, frightened by the suffocating kiss, gasped and reflexively put her hands on his shoulder to push him away. But thankfully, Annette soon realised her action and controlled herself. She couldn¡¯t reject Rafael in front of others. She was sure he¡¯ll be greatly hurt as his pride was very big.


    Fortunately, in the eyes of the guests who knew nothing, they seemed to be very much in love as they hugged and kissed each other passionately. The guests who were looking at this open display of passionate love, were startled and chattered among themselves,


    ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t this a political marriage? It doesn¡¯t seem like it. I¡¯ve never seen such a passionate wedding in my life!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, what a surprise! I wonder what¡¯s really between the two of them!¡±


    Fortunately, the reactions of the guests were favorable. Even though they blushed at the hot kiss between the bride and groom, they still applauded and praised them.


    At first, they only came to find some gossip behind this unexpected marriage, but what they finally saw was something even more incredible. Now, only their passionate kiss will be remembered by these guests after they return.


    Annette was so dizzy from the kiss that she couldn¡¯t hear anything. However Rafael, the most promising Lord General in the Kingdom of the Deltium, was a little different. Rafael smiled thinly at the whispers that were caught by his sharp hearing.


    He would have surely laughed if someone had told him this was how this despicable marriage would take place. He was quite surprised by the turn of events today.


    ¡®But it¡¯s not as despicable as I thought.¡¯


    Just like Annette, Rafael too was reluctant to marry. His only weakness was his birth, and he had to marry Annette Bavaria to compensate for it. Even if she was a wicked woman, as his father said Rafael had no choice. So he already expected this wedding to be terrible.


    He was sick and tired of people¡¯s gossips and he also thought of Annette¡¯s pretending to be a victim abominable. She was after all a woman who should have become the Crown Princess. But she ended up getting married to an illegitimate child like him. So he thought she must be feeling like the world is over.


    It would have been terrible if Annette had cried in front of others here. Rafael who was determined to be patient, sure would have exploded in anger. However Annette had a joyful smile all the time as if she was very happy with this marriage. She was so good at managing her facial expressions that even he almost fell for it. It really seemed as if she truly liked him.


    ¡®What is this woman thinking?¡¯

 Chapter 6 - Kiss and Vow (2)

    The sharp eyes of Rafael noticed that the more Annette smiled brightly, the more she tightly grabbed onto her bouquet. He snickered as he looked at this. That¡¯s right! How could Annette Bavaria fall in love with him, she was just putting up an act for everyone.


    Rafael was a little impressed with her boldness. He was very satisfied with how wisely she behaved in front of others. But at the same time, he was also disgusted at her. After all, she was a woman who had tried every trick to become the Crown Princess.


    Rafael did not like her.


    When he saw Annette hesitating on seeing the pastor, he forcibly pulled her arms. It was truly annoying! It seemed that she had still not yet given up her regrets on not becoming a queen. It was good that Annette later cooperated with him and he didn¡¯t have to force her before the pastor. After that, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.


    ¡°Now, the groom may kiss the bride and then take your vows.¡±


    When the pastor said these words, only then did Rafael come to his senses. He had forgotten about the last procedure of the ceremony.


    Rafael looked casually down at Annette¡¯s face, which was revealed over the veil. She was a pretty woman with a doll-like face and striking blonde hair. But he didn¡¯t really have a particular desire to kiss her.


    No, he refused to kiss the snake-like Bavarian woman.


    Surprisingly at that very moment, Annette grabbed his collar and kissed him. The texture of the rustling cotton cloth tickled his face, and a wonderful flowery scent permeated his senses. As soon as he felt her trembling lips pressed against his, Rafael became stiff.


    ¡®Now¡­.What¡­What are you doing now?¡¯


    The kiss was short and in a blink of an eye, Annette removed her lips and looked up at him with trembling eyes. She seemed as if she was regretting what she did. Annette, who had been looking at Rafael¡¯s face for a while, soon lowered her eyes as if it was all over.


    The moment he saw that face, Rafael felt a strange tingling feeling in his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t let himself be swayed by the sly Bavarian woman. So Rafael retaliated by kissing her fiercely. He licked her soft lips and swallowed them up, without leaving even a breath of her sweet scent.


    And soon he regretted his decision.


    Kissing Annette felt damn good. The texture of the shy little tongue attached to the tip of his tongue, was tantalizingly soft. As he sucked on her tongue, a trembling breath of surprise came out of Annette¡¯s mouth.


    He was amused at seeing Annette pretending to be innocent. But at that moment, she had Rafael quite moved. He had to do his best to get away from those lips, which tasted like honey.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    A thread of silver liquid glistened and disappeared between the two parted lips. Annette¡¯s bewildered face looked like as if she was completely lost. She, who was always calm and quiet, was so stiff that she resembled a scared rabbit.


    The moment he saw her face, Rafael unexpectedly burst out laughing. He thought she was a woman who was evil to the core and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. But looking at her like this, she seemed to have a cute side to her. The unexpected kiss made his lower body feel quite agitated, which hardly ever reacted like this. He somehow seemed to be looking forward to the first night with her.


    His laughter tickled Annette¡¯s forehead at a close distance. Only then did her rosy pink eyes return back to focus.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Annette¡¯s face when she came back to her senses became red.


    ¡®What did you do in front of so many guests!¡¯


    Anyway, it was fortunate that Rafael did not refuse to kiss her. Annette, who was unaware of Rafael¡¯s expectations for the upcoming night, was relieved for now.

 Chapter 7 - First Night(1)

    Annette tried to calm herself down.  She felt her face burning by just thinking about the deep kiss. But the more she tried, the hotter her face became. When she heard Rafael¡¯s laughter at seeing her reddened face, she was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t bear it even more. Annette eventually gave up and hid her face in her bouquet.


    Rafael, who was watching Annette like this, thought that her desperate bird-like appearance was very cute. Her manner was somehow reminiscent of a rabbit burrowing into a burrow. He thought she was a quiet girl who was like a doll, but looking at her like this, she seemed a little different.


    When Rafael saw her ears turning red, which were exposed through her gracefully tied blonde hair, he finally laughed out loud. ¡°Ha ha!¡±


    Rafael laughed out loudly and  hugged her shoulder, pretending to be friendly. Since Annette had worked this hard, he also needed to keep up with the rhythm, so as not to disappoint all the bloodthirsty eyes here.


    Annette felt her heart flutter a little at his smile. She became even more embarrassed and could not show her face. She walked out of the room as he led her.


    The atmosphere of the wedding ceremony heated up thanks to the steamy kissing scene. Unlike in her previous life, the guests praised and blessed the couple saying, ¡°Annette and Rafael are a perfect match.¡± It was amazing to see how the evaluation could change even though it was the same wedding.


    Thanks to this, the atmosphere of the reception was amicable all the time.


    So Annette¡¯s second wedding ended well. Although her father, Allamand seemed a little displeased, he did not criticize or  blame Rafael. Everything worked out really well.


    However one more important event remained. It was none other than the ¡®first night¡¯ of the bride and the groom.


    ¡°When will Rafael come?¡±


    Annette rubbed her sleepy eyes. She was very tired. She had to wake up early in the morning and then worry about successfully completing her wedding. All this took quite a toll on her. So she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. She eventually leaned against the bedpost and began to doze off.


    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯


    Suddenly, she heard the door open. Rafael, wearing a robe over his large body, strode into the room. His black hair and firm chest, which was still wet, gleamed under the light. Raphel¡¯s deep blue eyes looked straight at her just like a predator who had found his prey.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet.¡±


    Rafael was so tall and well built, that his mere appearance made the bedroom suddenly feel like it was cramped. His half naked body gave off an overbearing feeling of intimidation just like a giant black panther. Annette quickly got out of bed, feeling an unknown sense of crisis. Her tongue darted out to wet her lips nervously.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes deepened at her strangely naive answer. Even though it was a trivial answer, it felt strangely stimulating. The atmosphere in the quiet room suddenly became tense with anticipation. Fortunately, it was Rafael who broke this awkward silence first.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Blinking at the unexpected suggestion, Annette went to him instantly. Rafael¡¯s reaction was different today, perhaps because the wedding ended well. In her previous life, he didn¡¯t even recommend drinking. Rafael, who appeared drunk all alone, rushed to her in a craze and ¡­¡­No, there was no need to recall the painful memories.


    Annette calmly sat down in front of him. Rafael tilted the bottle and filled her glass with wine. The clear golden liquid smelled fragrant and strong. It was an expensive wine that he enjoyed. Rafael, who half filled Annette¡¯s glass, suddenly looked up at her questioningly,


    ¡°You know how to drink, right?¡±


    Unlike Rafael, Annette didn¡¯t enjoy drinking that much. Since Rafael was friendly with her for the first time, she didn¡¯t want to ruin this atmosphere. Annette, as he suggested, took the glass of wine and chugged it¡¯s contents down. She felt a burning sensation as if  her esophagus had caught fire.


    Rafael, who had already emptied his glass, looked at Annette with resolute eyes. His deep blue eyes slowly skimmed over Annette¡¯s small face, gentle eyes, and flushed cheeks. His gaze stopped at her lips that were as alluring as a blooming bud.


    At that moment, Rapel frowned and his forehead furrowed in displease . He was annoyed with the fact that he felt some sort of sexual attraction towards Annette. He couldn¡¯t believe he lusted a woman from the Bavarian family, who despised his illegitimate status.


    Rafael¡¯s blue eyes turned cold.


    Annette, who had not yet noticed this change in Rafael, put down her glass and touched her burning cheeks. When she looked up at him, she was stunned.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Annette, who had already been married to Rafael, quickly realized something was wrong with him. She didn¡¯t know why, but Rafael¡¯s face was pretty twisted at the moment. Not surprisingly, as soon as their eyes met, Rafael smiled sardonically.


    ¡°Come on, now that you¡¯ve had a drink, be honest with me.¡±

 Chapter 8 - First Night (2)

    ¡°Come on, now that you¡¯ve had a drink, be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°What? What the¡­¡±


    Annette suddenly had a bad premonition. She tried to ask him calmly but then Rafael came close to her and whispered in a wicked tone.


    ¡°Do you still believe you can be the Crown Princess?¡±


    In an instant the atmosphere cooled down. This was a misunderstanding that tormented Annette in her previous life.


    The accusation that she made a vicious move to become the Crown Princess.


    Even in her previous life, Rafael believed in this false accusation and this led to their honeymoon end up with fights and tears.


    ¡®In fact, I don¡¯t even remember those memories of him right now.¡¯


    Annette, who returned, did not care about the marriage that was cancelled five years ago. The face of the Crown Prince Ludwig, who she once believed she would marry, now was only a hazy memory. Now that she thought about it, it was actually a good thing, that she didn¡¯t become the Crown Princess.


    However, one thing that Annette found unfair was that she could not clear herself of her false charges until she died. Even if she was not interested in being the Crown Princess, Annette wanted to clear up all the false charges against her. After all, her previous life became miserable because she didn¡¯t take any initiative herself.


    Rafael¡¯s blue eyes flashed coldly as he looked at her. When Annette saw it, she sighed inwardly. She had tried to defend herself hundreds of times in her previous life, even though she knew it was useless.


    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding, Rafael. I¡¯ve never done anything like that. Someone framed me.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? That¡¯s funny! The testimony was very clear. For someone who wanted to be a Crown Princess, you must have been terribly disappointed to marry someone like me.¡±


    Annette¡¯s protests went unheard. His eyes were so malicious, as he looked down at her with total contempt. Rafael, without any doubt, believed the rumours he heard, just like in her previous life.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then I don¡¯t have anything to say to you anymore. It¡¯s late today, so let¡¯s rest and talk again tomorrow.¡±


    Annette was tired and didn¡¯t want to repeat the same argument. She got up to leave, as she usually did whenever Rafael was being mean. It was useless to say anything to him  when he was like this. Rather the longer the conversation was, the more uglier the fight became. So it was wise to avoid it before a fight broke out.


    However, Rafael, who was a newlywed, did not let her go so easily. Before she knew it, a large hand wrapped around her wrist and pulled her, just like he did at the wedding.


    ¡°Where are you going on our first night? Don¡¯t make me upset, Annette.¡±


    The small and slender Annette was no match for the well-built Rafael. As she fell back under his strong grip, her blonde hair that the maids had brushed beautifully for a long time, became disheveled. Rafael reached out his hand and tenderly brushed her disheveled hair. Annette shuddered at his sudden affectionate touch.


    The feeling of a warm, large hand brushing her hair along the curve of her earlobe was too vivid. Annette unconsciously, turned her head and avoided his touch. But Rafael roughly grasped her face and turned it back towards him.


    ¡°Shh, you think I¡¯m a bad guy, that¡¯s why you keep avoiding me like this, right? Why? Is it because I¡¯m not the Crown Prince? Oh yeah, a noble Bavarian like you would obviously get sick just by looking at a bastard like me! Hmm?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s voice was chillingly sweet. But the words he spoke became more and more hurtful. He was determined to have a quarrel with her. He would occasionally come to her with this unrestrained rage, as he did today.


    If it had been the same as in the past, Annette would have fought him back fiercely. And they would have been arguing back and forth until they couldn¡¯t hurt each other any more.


    But Annette, who had returned, had no more anger in her. These wasteful quarrels had already exhausted her in previous life. Even though Annette was hurt by Rafael¡¯s words, she found it equally painful to hurt him back. So now she wanted to be a little wise.


    It was time to find a smarter way to deal with him.


    ¡°Let go of me, Rafael. Hmm?¡±


    Instead of being angry, Annette gently grabbed Rafael¡¯s hand clutching her cheek and in a calm voice, she demanded him to let go of her. Her face, which was strongly held by Rafael, was uncomfortable. Being a former War General, his grip was unusually rough and strong.


    Of course, Rafael did not let her go so easily. Rafael hated his half brother, Crown Prince Ludwig. That¡¯s why he loathed Annette more, who tried despicable means to marry him. His eyes filled with cold hatred felt like a needle piercing into her skin.


    But Annette was not afraid of him. Rafael had never raised his hand against Annette in the last five years anyway. Annette, unlike before, decided to be more clever this time. Fortunately, she had a little idea of how to deal with Rafael.


    ¡°Let me go, Rafael. It really hurts.¡±


    Annette, who whispered faintly, quivered her lips slightly. She really looked like she was in extreme pain. The sight of her was so pitiful that it unconsciously invoked a sense of distress in him. At that moment, Rapel was startled and quickly removed his hand from her face.


    ¡°Are you really hurt?¡±


    Rafael was a little dubious at Annette¡¯s fox-like actions. His gaze swept over her slender jaw and neck.

 Chapter 9 - His Misunderstanding (1)

    In the meantime, Annette slipped out of Rafael¡¯s grasp. As she stood up from her seat, she didn¡¯t want to  miss this opportunity. She softly said goodbye to Rafael and tried her best not to make it seem, as if she was running away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first today. Rafael, I think you are a little drunk now. If you have any questions for me, let¡¯s talk when you are sober tomorrow. I¡¯ll be going now, then.¡±


    After finishing her words in a smooth flow, Annette felt quite proud of herself. She was able to come out of an argument very rationally, all by herself.


    ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I do it in my previous life?¡¯


    Because of this, she always fought with Rafael.


    ¡®We fought really badly back then.¡¯


    Annette turned around and felt a little sad. If she had handled it as well as she did now, they would have hurt each other less. However it was too rash to let her guard down with Rafael now behind her. He was not a naive man to let her go so easily.


    The moment Annette grabbed the doorknob, all of a sudden, all of her nerves stood up and warned her of an imminent danger. It was like a reflex of a herbivorous animal that sensed a predator coming from behind.


    Annette turned her head in surprise. No, she tried to turn it. But her body was stuck close to the door, and behind her, Rafael crushed her and held her immobilized. The hot breath that fell on her ears, made her shudder.


    ¡°I told you, Annette. Today is the first night of our honeymoon and you can never run away from me.¡±


    His faint deep-toned voice sounded just like a low roar of a beast. After speaking, Rafael stuck out his tongue and licked her round earlobe. At that moment, Annette sensed a crisis and tried to flee.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    But the arms that locked her from behind, had no intention of letting her go. Annette was trapped between the door and Rafael¡¯s body. Before she knew it, his hand grabbed the back of her thin chemise. Due to his terrifyingly strong grip, the cloth got torn in half and loosely flowed down to the center of her back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    Annette quickly grabbed the front of her chemise, which was also about to flow down. She somehow managed to prevent exposing her front, but unfortunately could not do anything about the bared part of her back.


    Rafael was dazzled by the white skin that was revealed on her back. He bowed his head like a beast trying to bite off a rabbit¡¯s neck, and bit and sucked the back of her neck pretty hard. Annette gasped and almost stopped breathing. A rough breath stroked her exposed elegant nape and her body trembled unconsciously. She felt goosebumps all over her skin.


    Rafael¡¯s hand, which stretched out from behind, pressed her shoulders down so that she couldn¡¯t move. He pushed her petite body closer to the door and began to place fervent kisses along her back. The sensation of fingertips over her prominent wingbones was too vivid.


    ¡°Shh, you¡¯re gonna stay still, aren¡¯t you? Now you¡¯re my wife Annette.¡±


    Rafael bit her exposed earlobes gently, trying his best not to cause her any harm. The wet sounds and the feeling of his tongue licking the inside of her ear, was too much for Annette. She shrugged her body and tightly grabbed onto her chemise. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this to her. He always looked at her with such cold hatred in his eyes, but on the other hand, he would touch and kiss her so passionately as if he desired her.


    ¡®What if Rafael really wants to spend the first night?¡¯


    Annette, who was stuck close to the cold door, was terrified. The first night of her previous life was terribly painful. Annette was hoping that Rafael will soon end the act and consider it a brief whim. But the pouring kisses around her neck were getting more and more hot.


    ¡°Annette¡­Annette, my noble wife. Please tell me directly with that mouth. Have you already given your body to the Crown Prince Ludwig? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 10 - His Misunderstanding (2)

    Rafael pressed down his lips and let out a groan of excitement while interrogating her. He still seemed to firmly believe in those unjust accusations. She was falsely accused of throwing herself at Ludwig because she wanted to be the Crown Princess and she even harmed her rivals for it.


    Annette was ashamed because of the absurd misunderstanding. She clenched her teeth in exasperation. It would have been better if she had returned just before the ¡®event¡¯ took place. If she had, she could have avoided this malicious trap and maybe her future would have been different.


    But God unfortunately sent Annette back, right after the incident. There was nothing she could do at this point. Annette, who was bitten by her beastly husband, simply shuddered and appealed for her innocence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that, Rafael. I didn¡¯t do anything with Ludwig and¡­ This is my first time.¡±


    As she spoke, she felt her ears become hot. She wanted to ignore this ridiculous interrogation. But if Rafael wanted to go through the ¡®first night¡®, she couldn¡¯t keep silent anymore. She paid the price of the stupid silence in her previous life. The memories of her first time were nothing but painful and she didn¡¯t want to go through it again.


    However Rafael ignored her confession and just laughed it off. His deep blue eyes flashed with wickedness as he ridiculed her.


    ¡°As expected, Bavarians have a reputation for being expert liars. Did your family educate you well how to deceive people? You are pretty good!¡±


    Rafael, in anger, sunk his teeth into her soft delicate skin and bit her hard enough to leave a mark. Surprised by his sudden action, Annette trembled and turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°Believe me, Rafael. I really¡­..¡±


    ¡°Well, who told you to look back!¡±


    Rafael brutally held her head and turned it back towards the door. It was a heartless attitude that made it clear to her that he didn¡¯t want to face her.  Facing the cold wall, Annette bit her lips tightly in despair. She wanted to change this life, but how will she, if Raphael hated her so much?


    ¡®Why does Rafael hate me so much?¡¯


    Annette took a deep breath and tried to regain her composure. Panic and despair did nothing to change one¡¯s life. She racked her brain to somehow get out of this crisis. Soon Annette came up with a good solution. She spoke in a soft voice, so as not to provoke the beast behind her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I can prove it. I¡¯ve never thrown myself at Ludwig, Rafael.¡±


    At that moment, Rafael froze. Annette felt his grip on her loosen. There was hope that maybe he would believe her words. So she tried to persuade him even more earnestly.


    ¡°Really, I swear Rafael. Shall we do this? Tomorrow morning, call a practitioner you can trust. Let him verify. ¡­.I¡¯ll cooperate. Would you believe me if I do that?¡±


    Annette suggested this in a quiet tone, hiding her resentment.  Even now, when she had reincarnated, she had to suffer because of these false accusations. It was not fair that she had to go this length to prove her innocence. Fortunately, Deltium¡¯s current medical practices were excellent enough to prove her innocence. This was the best way!


    It would have been nice if she had called a practitioner in her previous life but Annette didn¡¯t dare to do so because of shame. Thanks to Rafael¡¯s misunderstanding, she had a terrible first night. Her bleeding was so severe that Rafael stopped in the middle of the act and ran directly out to call for a doctor.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to repeat that terrible first night again.¡¯


    Annette bit her lips in sheer determination. Fortunately Rafael seemed to have felt something in her confident tone. He slowly took his lips off from Annette¡¯s smooth back. Even if she couldn¡¯t  look back, Annette could feel Rafael¡¯s blue eyes staring at her.


    Annette plucked up her courage and slowly looked back. She was very determined this time. Even if he grabbed her face again and turned it back, she would try again. Even if it takes hundreds or thousand times. Annette had the right to speak, and he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s face was cold when she faced him. His face, which was revealed through his pitch black hair, was as perfect as a statue. Only the red lips under his sharp nose, proved his humanity. She wondered if the sensual lips held a cold smile, and suddenly a loud sound rang in her ear.


    Bang!


    ¡°Argggh!¡±


    Annette instinctively crouched and screamed. Something fell from the side and when she looked down, it was the remains of the broken door. An angry Rafael had smashed the door with his fist.

 Chapter 11 - Test of Innocence (1)

    ¡°As expected of a Bavarian. So crafty and cunning! It really pisses me off how you lie so skillfully with that naive-looking face.¡±


    His cruel words struck Annette¡¯s heart. She thought she had handled it well this time, but it was her mistake to think so. After all, Rafael was a stubborn and mean man. He wouldn¡¯t believe her so easily. Rafael smiled coldly when he saw Annette¡¯s face becoming white with shock.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say you won today. Damn this first night! Just go anywhere. I don¡¯t want to see that face anymore.¡±


    Rafael took his hand from the broken door and turned heartlessly. Annette looked at his cold back and inwardly sighed. Even now, his temper was the same. Maybe she had gotten used to it, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t even cry.


    ¡®Someday,¡­. I¡¯ll get rid of this blame.¡¯


    And she would surely get an apology from Rafael for this misunderstanding.


    Although she was now walking barefoot through the dark hallway, it was still fine. She wouldn¡¯t do anything like in her previous life. She won¡¯t die as a passive woman who couldn¡¯t do anything for herself. Annette gathered all her courage and raised her bowed head up in determination.


    The first decision of her new life happened very quickly. A practitioner was called to the house of Marquis of Carnesis. He was a young man in his early 30s, with glossy brown hair and dark eyebrows. He began to doubt his ears, when he heard Annette¡¯s odd request. After a moment of silence, he asked her carefully,


    ¡°What? What are you¡­ What kind of treatment did you want?¡±


    His eyes seemed to want Annette to withdraw her words right away. It was a very embarrassing request. But Annette, who had already made up her mind, calmly repeated what she had just said.


    ¡°That¡­.I heard there are practitioners who can prove one¡¯s innocence. They are said to be from the Gynecological side. Can you introduce someone like that from your circle to me? I¡¯d rather prefer the person to be a female practitioner.¡±


    Annette seemed calm on the surface, but she was actually shaking inside with shame. She clenched the arms of her chair so hard that her knuckles turned white. She wanted to withdraw what she said right now and send the practitioner back, but she knew this was the only way.


    Rafael, who hated Annette, would not believe in her innocence even if she appealed day and night. She had no choice but to show him corroborative evidence through the testimony of the practitioner. If she herself didn¡¯t take the initiative to clear her charges, no one would. The door will open only for those bold enough to knock. That was the lesson, Annette learned from her previous life.


    Annette bit her lips tightly as she recalled the last five years she had suffered. Rather than repeating the same misfortune again, it was much better to endure the momentary shame.


    ¡°Well, ma¡¯am. If you insist¡­.¡±


    When the practitioner saw Annette unwilling to withdraw her request, he broke out in a cold sweat. He seemed to be trying to tell her something. Just when Annette was about to listen, the door of the drawing room suddenly opened unceremoniously.


    Bang!!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Surprised by the unexpected loud noise, the practitioner screamed. Unlike his former professional face, he now seemed surprisingly timid. In fact, Annette was also surprised. She gazed at the unexpected intruder and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Rafael? What are you doing here?¡±


    As it hadn¡¯t been long since he woke up, Rafael strode in, wearing a white shirt and pants. His well-trained muscles stood out from under his shirt. With his tall and muscular build, he looked threatening enough.


    His blue eyes flashed angrily as he turned towards the practitioner standing in front of Annette. He asked him in a gruff voice as if he was growling.


    ¡°Has the test been done already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes? What, what kind of test?..¡±


    The practitioner was so terrified that he didn¡¯t know what to say, and started to stutter. Rafael¡¯s face contorted with rage. He clenched his teeth and lashed out at him.


    ¡°You damn fucker! Did you already do it or not?!¡±


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t, Your Highness. I swear to God!! I¡¯m¡­I didn¡¯t touch your wife at all!¡­¡­¡±


    Only then did the practitioner realise what Rafael was asking. He shook his hand desperately. He was shaking so much that he almost bit his tongue while talking. Annette was worried that he might get involved in a fight.


    Rafael, who saw the truth on the face of the frightened practitioner, strode towards him. He grabbed his collar and dragged him out of the drawing room and then slammed the door shut behind him. The air in the whole room seemed to vibrate along with the slammed door.


    Rafael really had a bad temper. The doors of the mansion which were slammed so hard, luckily didn¡¯t collapse. Well when she thought about it, yesterday he broke the bedroom¡¯s door. Annette, who was used to living with her boorish husband sighed as she saw him approaching her.


    ¡°What happened, Rafael? Is something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 12 - Test of Innocence (2)

    The handsome face before her was frightening, as he stared at her coldly. Still angry, Rafael asked her out of the blue.


    ¡°What else are you trying to do by calling the practitioner? Are you planning to forge a medical certificate for this? That¡¯s a cunning move, Bavarian. It¡¯s not so easy to do that.¡±


    If it was the previous Annette, she would have felt very humiliated by this. And she would have argued back with him to return the same misery. But the present Annette wasn¡¯t like that. She opened her mouth and calmly said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Rafael. As I said yesterday, if you don¡¯t really believe me, then I can prove my innocence through the power of medicine. If you think I¡¯ll forge a medical certificate for this, then you can call a practitioner that you trust.¡±


    ¡°You really mean it when you say you want to be tested? Hah, would a person like you who¡¯s lived her life like a flower in a greenhouse, would go through such a shameful examination? Would you roll up your skirt and spread your legs for another man? Not even the dogs out there will believe this shit.¡±


    Annette, who heard Rafael¡¯s sarcasm, was a little frustrated. What the hell was she supposed to do? He didn¡¯t believe what she said and now that she said she would see a practitioner, he still doubted her. Annette knew he was a man with serious trust issues. But his behaviour was getting really sick.


    Apparently Rafael thought that she was going to see a male doctor. She was his wife and he couldn¡¯t tolerate the very thought of her spreading her legs in front of another man. That¡¯s why he scurried to the room to stop her. Annette, who had a husband with anger issues, struggled and agonized. She didn¡¯t know whether to be impressed by this or not.


    Rafael was a brute beast, but he never hurted her. At least physically. Maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t hate him or wasn¡¯t afraid of him as before. He wasn¡¯t that bad. Since they were going to live in this relationship again, she didn¡¯t want to repeat the previous life. So she thought it was okay to tame him a little.


    A determined Annette called out his name softly.


    ¡°Rafael¡±


    She looked into his eyes and slowly wrapped her arms around his neck. Rafael did not pull himself out of her embrace, but kept on looking at her skeptically, wondering what she was trying to pull. Annette blinked her eyes as she looked up at him and smiled softly. Then she lowered her eyes and whispered shyly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see a practitioner¡­ then how about you check it out yourself?¡±


    The burning anger in Rafael¡¯s eyes, dissipated on hearing her words and was now replaced with surprise. He looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he heard just now. He tried to open his mouth to say something to Annette, but nothing came out of his mouth. He was that much shocked by Annette¡¯s bold words.


    In fact Annette herself was a little shocked by her own boldness. She was originally a conservative woman with great integrity. However when she saw Rafael¡¯s embarrassed face, it didn¡¯t seem so bad. She slowly lifted her eyes and whispered to him.


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple, aren¡¯t we? So you can check it out. I¡¯ll roll up my skirt and spread my legs for you to see. You can see it directly with your eyes¡­..¡±


    Unfortunately, Annette couldn¡¯t finish her words. It was all because Rafael suddenly bent over and held her up. Annette¡¯s bedroom was just a few steps away. He roughly pushed the door open and headed straight to bed.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Annette, lying on the bed, looked at him with her eyes wide open. But Rafael didn¡¯t look at her as he was busy taking off his clothes. He ripped off his shirt from his upper body and slid his pants down. As soon as his hands took off his bottoms, his penis popped out, already standing stiff and hard, in all its glory.


    With an expressionless face, Rafael strode up to her. As his big shadow loomed over her head, Annette was a little scared as she could guess what was about to come. The first time of her previous life was terribly painful, and she was afraid that it might happen again this time.


    Without making eye contact with her, he immediately began to strip her clothes off. The hand, which was at first trying to be careful, suddenly grew impatient. A crackling sound came from the seams of her clothes due to his rough movements. Annette, startled by the sound, cried unconsciously and hugged his neck tightly.


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you ask me to check for myself? You don¡¯t mean to ask me to quit now do you?¡±


    Rafael asked sarcastically and then took off her underwear. Now Annette was completely naked with nothing on. At this rate, it might be as awful as it was in her previous life.

 Chapter 13

    Annette, who recalled the pain of the first night, whimpered, and hugged Rafael¡¯s neck a little harder. Her tender breasts grazed against his torso. But she didn¡¯t care about it, as now her fear was greater than her shame. Annette asked Rafael, making her voice seem as pitiful as possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna hurt me, are you? Yes?¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t respond. He felt that Annette¡¯s arms tightly holding onto his neck were strangely uncomfortable. The thin, soft hands seemed as if they would break if he applied even a little force. Because of this, Rafael calmed his temper down, even though he was in a state of impatience. His actions became a little gentle. If he hugged someone this weak so roughly, she might die.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    He whispered lowly in a voice clouded by desire. Annette, who was trembling, then slowly let go of his neck. The now free Rafael reached out and swept her legs down and stretched it out like a deer.


    The texture of the skin on his fingertips was incredibly soft. Her quivering skin, her hair everything smelled ridiculously good.


    It would not even seem fishy if someone swallowed her whole up. She smelled that good. Even though he had decided to be gentle with her in his head, his hands kept getting rough.


    At first, he wondered if he could tolerate a Bavarian woman as his wife, but now he didn¡¯t need to worry about that. Rafael clenched his teeth and looked at Annette¡¯s naked body in front of him. Annette¡¯s skin was terribly white, as if she was a woman made of sugar.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t stand up after looking at such a body, would you be even considered as a boy.¡¯


    Rafael, with his head down, drew her breasts in his mouth and greedily sucked on them. The nipples, which were initially pale in colour, quickly reacted to the stimulation and heated up like bright red cherries. The tip of his tongue pressed down on her erect nipple and licked it up obscenely. He then gnawed and bit her nipples gently.


    ¡°Ah, ha..ha¡±


    Annette panted and twisted her body. She was afraid that he would bite hard, but on the other hand, she felt a strange thrill between her legs. Her nipples which were persistently bit and licked in his mouth, spread a tingling pleasure throughout her body.


    After tasting her pudding like sweet breasts, Rafael licked his lips and looked up at her. His deep blue eyes were cold but also strangely hot at this moment. He slowly moved towards her legs, while savouring the texture of her skin and spread her legs wide open.


    ¡°This is a little bit embarrassing, Rafael.¡±


    Annette cried and tried to close her legs. It was still afternoon, so the bedroom was bright. Anyone would be able to see her nakedness clearly. She was so ashamed that her eyes turned red. But Rafael looked down at her nervous action and clasped her thighs and spread it wider.


    ¡°Stay still. Didn¡¯t you ask me to see for myself?¡±


    The words that came out of Rafael¡¯s lips were obscene. When he thought of Annette, who made such a bold proposal with her innocent and pretty face, he felt that he would explode. His penis swelled up painfully as if urging him to go right through Annette¡¯s legs.


    Annette had no idea of Rafael¡¯s thoughts but she still felt an instinctive sense of crisis. Although she had prepared to go through this, his eyes staring between her legs were so persistent that she was scared. Annette quickly raised her torso and tried to calm him down by carefully kissing his cheeks and forehead.


    ¡°¡­.What are you doing? Do you still want to act being nervous?¡±


    Rafael clenched his teeth and laid her back. However his voice became slightly softer than before. He thought even though it was their first sex, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to be a little gentle. So Rafael with all his patience, lowered his head towards the gap between her legs.


    Annette¡¯s genitals were very clean. Her radiant labia looked so fragile that he feared it would crush if he touched it. Looking a little closer, her moist vagina trembled with tension and excitement, and glistened in a pretty color. It was such a spectacular sight that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it.


    Annette, who could not bear the shame, turned her head and buried her face in her pillow. Rafael¡¯s breath on her sensitive place made her feel even more ashamed.


    ¡®With what kind of expression is he looking at her secret place right now?¡¯


    His forefinger slid over her narrow petals and then opened her up, revealing her entrance. Annette closed her eyes tightly, hoping that this moment would pass as soon as possible. But at that moment, she felt a hot tongue over her nether region.


    ¡°Ahhh! Rafael!¡±


    Annette was startled and raised her head unknowingly to dissuade Rafael. Rafael, in her previous life, came onto her on their first night with a misunderstanding, that she was a woman who lobbied her body. Of course, he didn¡¯t caress her like this and thanks to that, Annette had to lie down for three days on bed.


    However the current Rafael was a little different. He was trying to reconsider a little about the ¡®false charges¡¯ that Annette had keenly refuted. If she really wasn¡¯t that kind of a woman, then he needed to let her insides loosen enough. Rafael was rather big and naturally, his ¡®assets¡¯ were also dignified.


    Annette, who did not know of Rafael¡¯s thoughts, covered her face with tears. She was ashamed to death when he licked her vagina. He intentionally spread her legs wider at seeing Annette become shy.

 Chapter 14

    The texture of the tongue around her core was too vivid. The tongue, which had licked up her garden several times, suddenly poked over her sensitive clitoris. His hot lips wrapped around her clit and began to suck it. Then, as the heat rose between her legs, her lower region got wet without her realizing it.


    ¡°Ahh..uh..hum!¡±


    His flexible tongue penetrated her narrow gap and licked her insides tenaciously. Everywhere his tongue touched, an ecstatic thrill spread out. She could feel her inner walls melting and her lower body becoming stiff.


    Suddenly a finger entered her narrow entrance, making the delicate muscles contract. The thick finger was pushed in deeply, filling her to the brim. Every time it went in and out of her wet hole, it spread her inner walls, and rubbed the back of her sensitive core. Her body seemed to have caught fire.


    As Annette gasped for breath, the fingers that went in and out of her had already stretched to three.


    ¡°Uhh, s-stop ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±


    Her heated vagina swallowed his fingers greedily. His deeply inserted fingers rubbed her inner walls back and forth as if looking around for something. Annette trembled weekly and her body twisted beyond her consciousness. She sobbed and shook her head helplessly.


    The moment he saw Annette¡¯s wet eyes, the corners of Rafael¡¯s mouth rose dully. His fingers began to move faster and faster, stimulating all her weak spots. Whenever those places were pressed, her waist shook on its own.


    Gasps of pleasure spilled out of her mouth as her body was racked by an almost unbearable sensation. Rafael leaned back and sucked her erect clitoris. His fingers, which went in and out of her vagina, vigorously rubbed her weak spots.


    A strange sensation began to simmer, making her toes curl. Her body twisted and arched as she reached the climax. Her body convulsed due to the intense stimulation and then weakly fell onto the bed.


    ¡°Huh huh¡­¡±


    The tears that had gathered at the corners of her eyes, rolled down her cheeks. With her flower like red lips wide open and gasping for breath, she looked as if she didn¡¯t know what just happened to her. Looking down at her enchanting and innocent face, Rafael felt an unknown satisfaction.


    He raised his head, licking her release that dripped down his finger. It tasted like a sour fruit, which turned his appetite even more. His lower body was already agitated with excitement. He hated to admit it, but he was turned on by this woman. And he found this absolutely damnable.


    Rafael settled between Annette¡¯s legs and pushed his arousal in. His round head squeezed in through her narrow gap, which was still quivering in climax. Annette, feeling the heat of his glans, was startled and suddenly stilled. She clearly remembered the pain of her first time. It was too painful.


    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    Annette¡¯s big frightened eyes looked up at Rafael. Although she knew she was going to experience this anyway in this life, she still couldn¡¯t help but be scared when it actually came to it. Seeing this, Rafael frowned and raised one hand to cover her eyes. There was something in her eyes that made him feel uselessly weak.


    His big hand almost covered her whole face, and only her slender chin and red lips could be seen.


    Rafael who completely blocked her vision, bowed his head and kissed her. His lips greedily wrapped around her tongue and explored her mouth. His tongue gently scratched her sensitive palate and pulled the tip of her tongue.


    While Annette was distracted by the kiss, Rafael pushed his member in.


    Despite having climaxed once, her insides were still tight and cramped. So he could only push in half of his length. Nevertheless, it still felt dam good. Her warm inner walls clamped his member tightly and melted all his reasons.


    ¡°Lose your strength, Annette. It¡¯s too tight.¡±


    The evil Rafael rebuked her for this. But Annette didn¡¯t know how to loosen her body and relieve herself of the splitting pain between her legs. She tried, but the tingling pain would not leave. Her body flinched and she groaned in suffering. As she trembled in pain and bit her lips, Rafael kicked his tongue in disapproval. Then he lowered his hand and gently rubbed her swollen clit with his thumb.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Following the round gestures of caressing, a familiar pleasure spread out through her body. Annette¡¯s body, which had been stiffened by pain, relaxed a little. Instinctively sensing the moment, Rafael pushed his entire length inside her.

 Chapter 15

    Annette was frightened by the pressure building inside her. It felt as if her stomach was about to explode. It was hard for her to accept his entirety. Feeling the little hole being stretched out to its limit, she was afraid that it might tear any moment. She breathed rapidly, holding on to the sheets for dear life. However Rafael who was immersed in the throes of passion, pretended as if he didn¡¯t see her struggles and began to move his waist.


    ¡°Ughh! Ra¡­ Rafael! A little slower!¡±


    Whenever the thick glans entered and rubbed against her wet inner walls, a dull pain along with a strange pleasure, together arose inside her. Annette with tears in her eyes, unwittingly stretched her hand towards him. But Rafael heartlessly grabbed her hand and pressed it back on the bed. He started moving his hips a little faster. His thrusts suddenly became demanding.


    The thick penis poked inside her making her eyes flash white. Annette¡¯s breathing became more rapid as he began to stab her weak spots that he found earlier.


    Rafael still was a man equally as passionate as he was in her previous life.


    The pain was almost gone now. The feeling of his thick penis rubbing against her sensitive places was so pleasant that it was fascinating. Rafael started to rapidly screw her insides, plunging deep into her womb. Whenever the penis thrusted deep into her innermost recesses, a groan slipped out her mouth.


    ¡°Ha¡­Aah!¡±


    His big thing pierced her lower body again and again. Her inner walls which were stimulated by his onslaught, cramped and greedily tightened around his penis. She could feel the thickness and the shape of his thing that penetrated her. Suddenly a guttural sound came to her ear. An excited Rafael growled like a male beast, pushing himself deeper inside her.


    ¡°Ughh!¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes turned white, as her first climax from the insertion started building. Her body quivered due to the intense orgasm. It was so intense that she found it even hard to breathe properly. As her warm insides tightly wrapped around him, Rafael literally lost his mind. He started shoving his thing inside her frantically.


    As her insides were continuously stimulated, Annette literally thought she was going to die. She sobbed and twisted her body to escape, but Rafael held her hands together and pressed them onto the sheet.  Holding on to the beastly man, she cried, as she struggled with the terrible pleasure.


    Rafael grabbed her ass and thrusted his penis into her deepest parts. Even after ejaculating, he didn¡¯t stop and continuously stimulated her insides with his deep thrusts. Wet smacking sounds filled up the big chamber.


    Rafael, after relieving his lust once, pulled out his penis. He was going to turn Annette over and do it one more time. It was nice to look down at her pretty doll like face, but looking at her wet eyelashes and lips with teeth marks, he felt strangely uncomfortable.


    The moment Rafael bowed down his head to turn her over, he smelled blood. Rafael instinctively lowered his gaze to the blood-smelling spot and his sharp eyes widened for the first time, revealing his surprise.


    It was between Annette¡¯s legs where the blood flowed. Her pale golden pubic hair was messed with their love fluids and blood. Since he had made her relax with his tongue, he didn¡¯t understand why she was bleeding now.


    Unless what Annette said was really true. Did she really not throw herself at Crown Prince Ludwig to become a princess¡­. She didn¡¯t seem to be such a vulgar woman. Realising this, Rafael¡¯s eyes shook violently with shock and confusion. Naturally, the thought of continuing the act faded.


    Annette, who did not notice the change in Rafael¡¯s heart, closed her eyes in dread. Rafael was a very energetic man, and never finished once or twice in her previous life. He was a beastly man who would not let her go even if she cried and crawled away. He would drag her back and re-insert his raging length from the back. Therefore, Annette thought he would do it once more.


    ¡®What should I do? It hurts a little¡­¡¯


    Annette was worried. In the middle of the act, she didn¡¯t know because of the pleasure, but the pain in her lower body was gradually becoming bitter. As expected, the first time turned out to be painful. Annette was worried about his reaction if she said she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore. So she looked up at him carefully.


    However Rafael didn¡¯t come at her as she expected. Annette was puzzled. Unexpectedly, Rafael¡¯s gaze was fixed, as if nailed between her legs. The moments she saw his trembling eyes, Annette realized what happened. He had only now realised that her words were true.


    Rafael silently let go of his hand holding Annette. Then he turned back and stepped down from the bed. The gesture was somewhat sad and quite different from usual.


    The moment she saw this, Annette instinctively realized that this was her opportunity. She decided to take advantage of this and make Rafael reflect on his roguish behaviour.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I!¡­.It¡¯s really too much.¡±


    Annette said resentfully. The moment he heard her voice, the muscles of his back turned hard. Because of the shock he was already feeling guilty and now hearing Annette¡¯s resentment, his guilt doubled.


    Rafael¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he bit his tongue gently. It was because words of apology almost slipped out of his mouth. However, the first thing to do here before apologizing was to grasp the situation. Was Annette really framed? When the premise that he believed turned out to be false, all Rafael was left was with terrible confusion.


    Fortunately, the hatred that he had forgotten came back and corrected his reasoning. He glared at Annette¡¯s blonde locks and made up his mind. Bavarians were cunning people with blue blood flowing through their veins. Rafael, who recalled this, replied coldly.


    ¡°Okay. I admit that you did not throw yourself at Prince Ludwig. But that¡¯s all.¡±


    Annette immediately understood what he was talking about. In fact, the accusation of throwing herself at the Crown Prince was not very much. They were almost engaged at that time, and Annette was really on the verge of becoming a Crown Princess. So even if the charming ladies of Deltium talked and gossiped about it, the talks about engagement was enough to make everyone close their eyes.


    In fact, there was another charge which destroyed Annette¡¯s future. But Rafael wisely didn¡¯t say anything about it. It was a secret that only the three families knew. Judging from the guests¡¯ reaction at the wedding hall, fortunately the ¡®secret¡¯ seemed to be well kept.


    ¡®It remains to be seen whether that is true or not.¡¯


    Rafael thought coldly and turned his head. It was only to check whether Annette was shocked by his words. However, Rafael soon regretted his hasty action.


    The naked body of a woman which still held the traces of their love affairs was very stimulating. Annette¡¯s cheeks which were as white as a porcelain doll, were flushed and appeared like blooming flowers. The sight of her breasts sticking out of her long blonde hair, was enough to make all his blood flow towards his nether regions. What stimulated Rafael the most was the white semen flowing down between Annette¡¯s legs. A mixture of love juices and a little blood, looked terribly lewd and erotic. However, the worst part of all this was Annette¡¯s eyes, which looked at him naively in the midst of all this.


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    Annette didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts were going through Rafael¡¯s mind. She simply called him, wondering how to clarify her charges. Annette raised her head and was confused when she saw his dark face.


    ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe he wants to do it one more time.¡¯


    Annette trembled at the ominous possibility. The pain between her legs was too unbearable to do it once more. Since there was no evidence to prove her innocence right now, she thought it would be better to explain it to him next time.


    What was more important right now was to somehow calm down the excited Rafael.


    Annette quickly cried out and appealed to Rafael in a small voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick, Rafael. My legs are in so much pain. So let¡¯s stop for now.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s gaze once again shifted towards the between of her legs. At that moment, as if on good timing, the body fluids dripped down her white legs. Seeing this, Rafael hardened his face and ran out of the bedroom.


    Bang!


    The door closed making a harsh noise. Judging from the force with which he slammed the door, it seemed as if Rafael was very angry. The door shuddered and made a ringing sound. Annette was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even scream and grabbed her chest unknowingly. That wicked habit of slamming the door absolutely needed to be fixed.


    However, Rafael, who had already run out of the room, was unaware of this. He strode down the hall, constantly trying to empty his mind. But it didn¡¯t go well.


    ¡°Fucking Bavarians! Damn Annette Bavaria!¡±


    The image of a naked Annette flashed before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t get that pretty and sexy image of her out of his mind. His sexual desire, which had not yet been completely doused, rose hot and fast again in him, urging him to go back to Annette. Even if Annette was sick or crying, it would be great to crush her slender body under him and indulge in her to his heart¡¯s desire.


    But Rafael wondered why he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

 Chapter 15,5 - ch12

    ~Whoosh


    Today was not a very sunny day, but instead the wind blew. Annette reflexively raised her hand and swept her windswept hair away from her face. Her blond hair glistened with a light platinum color, just like a flax thread on a cloudy day. As her view became clearer, the passage of the book she had read before caught her eye.


    ¡®¡­Regression is an extremely rare experience, but once you regress, you may acquire a special ability that you never had before. A prime example is the prodigal daughter Natalie, who had the ability to attract men by releasing special pheromones after returning. In this way, regressors acquire rare abilities one by one, ranging from spirit skills to the ability to make sugar cubes at a small level.¡¯


    Annette snorted a little at the phrase ¡®the ability to make sugar cubes¡¯.


    However her mind became complicated. It was because of the thought of what her special ability could be. ¡®I hope it¡¯s not making french fries out of the nostrils.¡¯ Annette did not like fried foods very much .


    ¡®Whatever it is, please, I wish it is a helpful ability.¡¯


    Unfortunately, this book did not say when and how the regressors came to realize their new abilities. In the first place, there were too few known cases of regression. Annette couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment and looked back to see if there was anything she missed.


    At that moment, a sudden gust of wind blew away the book she was reading. At the same time, the hem of Annette¡¯s dress flipped over. A surprised Annette hurried to pull down her skirt and bent to look for the book that had rolled away.


    ¡°Oh dear, what shall I do?¡±


    Annette sprang to her feet and scurried towards the book. It was quite humid today, so she was afraid to get the book stained. The book was taken from the study of the Marquis of Carnesis, and if it was damaged, she would not have the face to see Rafael.


    ~Whoosh


    The playful wind ruffled her braided hair. Before she knew it, almost half of her hair came out of the thin hairpin. The blonde hair fluttered and kept obscuring her view. Because of this, Annette, who bowed her head to pick up the book urgently, did not sense the pillar in front of her in time.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Suddenly her eyes flashed, and she felt quite a sharp pain in her left temple. Annette picked up the book with one hand, and touched her forehead with the other. The bump seemed to burn, and a warm liquid trickled down between her fingers.


    ¡°Blood¡­isn¡¯t it blood?¡±


    Annette was startled. As a well bred girl, she hardly ever got hurt. It was even more so because she was generally a very cautious person. Annette futilely caressed the place from where the blood was flowing. She was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Fortunately, the knowledge she had once seen in a book soon came to her mind. In this case, to stop the bleeding, she had to press on the wound. Annette tried hard to stay calm and pressed down on the wound. However, theories and realities were so different.


    ¡°Ouch!!¡±


    When she applied pressure on her hand, it was so painful that tears fell from her eyes. Annette finally gave up on stopping the bleeding and removed her hand from her temple, but the blood dripped down and stained the dress. She felt that she might need some help.


    Annette staggered and turned toward the front door of the mansion. At that moment, a solid wall suddenly appeared before her eyes. She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t scream and her body stiffened.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    What appeared in front of her was not a wall, but Rafael. He was so tall and well built that Annette¡¯s confused eyes thought it was an illusion. Rafael, looking down at Annette with disapproving eyes, reached out and looked at her forehead.


    Fortunately, Annette¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t big. The skin where the blood vessels covered was torn, but the bleeding seemed to be severe. For Rafael who had spent the majority of his time on the battlefield, it was just a minor wound.


    Nevertheless, the pale face of Annette and the crimson blood on her light blond hair looked somehow sinister. Rafael felt like a person who had been pushed back from a cliff. Annette¡¯s pain made his heart sink. Somehow, he felt like he had been through something like this before.


    Rafael, trying to shake off this nasty feeling, made a bitter rebuke.


    ¡°Well, are you stupid? Do you think those eyes are for decoration?¡±


    Annette opened her mouth and lowered her gaze weakly. She was speechless, because it was true that she had gone to the pillar and foolishly hit her head. But because of Rafael¡¯s harsh words and her surprise upon seeing the blood, Annette felt extremely upset and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Annette blinked her eyes and inhaled to avoid crying. Then, unintentionally, a little sniffling sound came out. At that moment, Rafael¡¯s hand, which was grazing Annette¡¯s forehead, hardened. Annette looked up at him, wondering why he was doing this.

 Chapter 15.1

    Looking at the empty spot where Rafael stood just a few minutes ago, Annette laid down weakly on the bed. It seemed Rafael didn¡¯t like her because he didn¡¯t seem to want to be with her even for a second. Anyway she was used to his cold attitude, but him doing this right after they did such an intimate act, she felt a little sad.


    ¡®Well, if you think about it, Rafael hates me.¡¯


    Annette looked back at her previous life. How much did he hate her, to not even sleep with her on the same bed for five years? Rafael always went away like this every time after they had sex. There was no way such a man would suddenly become affectionate just because he indulged in her once.


    Annette decided not to be too depressed. She had gone through death and even come back alive, it doesn¡¯t matter if her husband¡¯s still cold to her. There would be no disappointment if she didn¡¯t expect anything from him in the first place. So everything will become comfortable if she emptied her mind of all such worries.


    In fact, Annette¡¯s biggest enemy was not Rafael, but mental stress. Even though she had returned back in the past and improved her health a bit, she had always been quite delicate in her previous life. Because of this, stress easily harmed her health and in the end, she died at an early age of twenty because of her illness. Annette was not willing to die like that again.


    ¡®But there are certainly some things better than before.¡¯


    For example her first time. Although Rafael bit and sucked her like a beast, her body didn¡¯t feel much pain. It was a big improvement compared to her first night in her previous life. It was so harsh that she had to lay on her bed sick for three days. Annette was slowly changing her future little by little.


    ¡®Yes, I can do it.¡¯


    Annette hugged the blanket and made up her mind. In this life, she wanted to get rid of her false charges and get along with Rafael if possible. If Rafael really hated her that much, then she would consider to divorce him. Because now Annette was not a passive woman like her former self. She was a woman who had gone through a miracle and come back to life after experiencing death.


    It was just then that the door of the bedroom which had been tightly closed, opened making a creaking sound. Annette got surprised and quickly covered herself up with the blanket. Fortunately it was the man whom she was considering to divorce a moment ago.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Annette was a little stunned to see him. She didn¡¯t expect he would come back. Strangely Rafael looked angry for some reason. Seeing him like this, Annette for a moment was worried whether he read her thoughts.


    ¡®Did you hear my thoughts?¡¯


    Of course Rafael didn¡¯t hear her thoughts. He only came back to her bedroom for purely different reasons. Rafael who came up to Annette, put something on the side table, making a loud clang sound.


    Annette wondered what it was and curiously looked at the side table. What Rafael put down was a flat bowl. It seemed there was hot water in it as she could see steam rising from it. There was also a soft cloth draped over the side of the bowl.


    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯


    After seeing this, Annette opened her eyes widely. Could it be that Rafael brought all this for her. When he met her bewildered eyes, Rafael¡¯s expression became more grim. As he reached out his hand towards her, Annette thought he was coming on her again. But the large hand that stopped in front of her nose held a glass of water.


    ¡°This, what is this? Rafael?¡±


    Annette asked. As she was struck by Rafael¡¯s ferocious spirit, she reflexively received the cup of water. Then he replied in a bad tone as if he was chewing out every word.


    ¡°You said you were sick.¡±


    Only then did Annette¡¯s gaze lowered to the bottom of the cup.


    She found some pure white powder at the bottom. Maybe he brought her some painkiller. Annette was really grateful, but seeing his hideous face it seemed he was offering her poison instead of painkillers. Still she was grateful for his unexpected consideration. Annette surprised by Rafael¡¯s actions, was speechless for a moment.


    Rafael frowned and looked at Annette nervously. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing something that didn¡¯t suit him. But Annette¡¯s complains of ¡®It hurts¡¯ strangely bothered him. Why does this fine woman look so weak?


    So he gave her some painkillers, but she just sat there blankly holding the glass of water. It seemed she didn¡¯t even want to drink what he had given her.


    ¡®Why did you do such a useless thing!¡¯


    Rafael¡¯s pride was hurt. Annoyed by this, he tried to take the cup back from Annette¡¯s hand. But Annette was one step faster. Annette got up from her bed, put the cup of water on the table and hugged his waist.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Rafael.¡±


    Annette raised her head slightly while hugging him and smiled softly at him. Her finely folded golden eyelashes fluttered, and beneath them, her petal like pink eyes twinkled with laughter. It was a pretty smile, like a blooming flower.


    Seeing this, Rafael was irritated that he still seemed to want the Bavarian woman. The feeling of her dainty hands around his waist and her dazzling smile as she looked up at him were very unfamiliar to him. He quickly turned around to escape from the awkward embrace. He did everything he could for her, so he was going to let her rest.


    Rafael was afraid he would hurt her again if he didn¡¯t leave this room immediately. So without even looking back he quickly left her bedroom. Looking at his cold back, Annette still greeted him politely


    ¡°Goodnight, Rafael!¡±


    Of course there was no answer from him. It was okay, though. After taking the painkillers he brought, Annette reached out to the bowl. She felt her pain lessen as she wiped the area between her legs with the soft cloth soaked in warm water. Naturally, Annette¡¯s heart also warmed up.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know Rafael would do this.¡¯


    Annette smiled softly. ¡®Well if you think about it, it wasn¡¯t always bad with Rafael.¡¯


    In her previous life, Rafael worked quite hard to provide her with medical care until the day she died. After Annette was bedridden, he stopped arguing with her and personally took care of her. Rafael was very sensitive to the physical pain of others, perhaps because he had been through war.


    Annette, who had wiped herself to some extent, laid back on the bed. The painkillers began to take effect and the pain slowly started to subside. As she laid alone on the big bed, she felt a little cold and lonely, but it was still fine. Even in the vague dark future, she could see the light of hope growing little by little.

 Chapter 15.2

    Unfortunately, Annette¡¯s optimism quickly faded away the next day.


    The next morning, Annette woke up earlier because it was very noisy outside. There seemed to be some dispute as she could hear Rafael quarrelling and ranting in the middle.


    Annette rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked out of the window, but she could see no-one standing there. Judging from the direction where the sound was coming, it seemed to be coming from the foyer.


    Annette got up from her bed and decided to go out. She was now the wife of the Marquis of Carnesis, so she needed to keep track of all the fuss happening in the mansion.


    As she walked a few steps to go down the floor, she felt a slight burning pain between her legs. But this was tolerable. Annette, who had been rigorously educated to be the Crown Princess, was very patient. Annette quickly dressed up and nervously looked at the direction of the discord.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    As Annette left the room, she tried to remember what happened at this time in her previous life. However she couldn¡¯t think of anything because Annette in her previous life was sick and bedridden at this time.


    Rafael hated her at the beginning of their honeymoon. The misunderstanding on their first night was terrible, and Annette suffered from the aftermath. At that time, she was so foolish that she couldn¡¯t even say easy words like, ¡®Please don¡¯t let me get sick.¡¯ If she had said that, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    The price of stupid stubbornness was three days of illness and helplessness. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Rafael¡¯s dark face, coldly glaring at her. He acted as if she was his enemy. He didn¡¯t even seem to feel sorry for his sick wife who had ended up like this because of him.


    ¡®I was really sad back then¡­¡¯


    Annette frowned at the unpleasant memory. From then on, she also hated him earnestly. She could not understand why Rafael hated her. He didn¡¯t believe her at all whenever she tried to clear the misunderstandings. At that time he was just as cold as her father, even more cruel than him.


    But this time she had a completely different first night. Though Rafael still behaved very awfully, he did consider Annette¡¯s convenience this time. Thanks to this, Annette woke up as usual and was able to notice this current uproar.


    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯


    Annette¡¯s heart pounded because of an unknown anxiety. Naturally her steps towards the foyer became a little faster. As soon as she turned around the corner of the corridor, she heard Rafael¡¯s voice from afar.


    ¡°¡­.So you mean, the gifts I¡¯ve sent you are very lacking in the eyes of the Bavarian old man?¡±


    Rafael yelled out. Although he asked in a low ridiculing voice, Annette could sense his anger from it. She knew she didn¡¯t have to face him to know that he was in his worst mood right now. She had hardly seen him this angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marquis of Carnesis. The gifts you sent are wonderful¡­ but my master is a person who is only familiar with the finest quality products. I would like to ask for your generous understanding of the difference of opinions that may arise between the two families.¡±


    Annette listened to the noble voice that followed. It was a voice she knew very well. It was Gerard, the butler of her family. He had a classy tone of speech with a little foreign accent. Gerard had a gentle impression on her and was a pretty good butler.


    However Annette frowned on seeing him. It was because what Gerard just said came into her mind.


    ¡®Gerard is a little weird today. Why is he talking to Rafael that way? It¡¯s quite rude.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t understand why Gerard, her family butler, was speaking down to Rafael in a very rude tone.

 Chapter 15.3

    Gerard was a very promising butler. He was quite able, which earned him the grace of the Duke of Bavaria. Coming from a foreign noble family, he possessed perfect manners and good looks. Gerard was a good butler, and Annette had received a lot of meticulous care from him since childhood.


    ¡®But that¡¯s it. I can¡¯t stand by and watch him be rude to my husband.¡¯


    Annette bit her lips and approached the front door. She saw Gerard standing straight, looking as graceful and calm as ever. However, Annette found the problem at once. It was his attitude that was now quite different from what she had known before.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with his posture?¡¯


    Gerard looked very proud and confident, with his back erect and head held up straight. On the surface, it didn¡¯t look like much of a problem but his posture was quite disrespectful considering who he was standing before. It was none other than in front of Marquis Rafael Carnesis. No way Gerard wouldn¡¯t know such basic manners.  So it must have been done deliberately.


    Seeing this, Annette frowned and walked out to the front door. Rafael, who was quite sensitive to his surroundings, sensed her presence and looked back first. Following his gaze, Gerard also looked that way. Seeing who was standing there, his eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Good morning, Marchioness of Carnesis.¡±


    ¡°Gerard.¡±


    Gerard recognized Annette immediately and bowed his head politely. Apparently, Gerard¡¯s neck only bowed before people of Bavaria. Seeing this, Rafael¡¯s deep blue eyes became narrow. He wondered whether his neck could continue to be stiff before him if he cut it off from his body.


    Annette, who had already grasped Rafael to some extent, was stung by his bloody gaze. To prevent him from taking any irrevocable step, she quickly cleared her throat and asked Gerard.


    ¡°Gerard, what¡¯s going on? Why are you making a fuss so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I just came here to fulfill the Duke¡¯s command. I couldn¡¯t complete the work smoothly. So, I apologise for any inconvenience this may have caused you.¡±


    Gerard said politely while bowing his back. He no longer called Annette ¡®Lady¡¯. Well this was the right title to address her, since Annette was now married. She had not seen him since her marriage, so she felt a little strange for a while. But Annette quickly adapted to the change and immediately refuted Gerard¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here to fulfill your orders. But Gerard, since how many years have you been serving the House of Bavaria?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 12 years now, Young Lady¡­um Marchioness.¡± Gerard, who belatedly corrected the habitual title, was sweating. He was right now very embarrassed by Annette¡¯s sudden appearance.


    In a fight, the first one to be distracted was bound to lose. Annette, who had already won the game, began to reprimand Gerard in earnest.


    ¡°12 years! That¡¯s enough time to learn etiquettes. But what¡¯s with your attitude towards my husband, Gerard? If someone sees how you¡¯re behaving right now, they might think you¡¯re the master here.¡±


    ¡°Madam, that¡¯s not it. Sorry, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding regarding this situation, but I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Gerard was very flustered and hurried to correct Annette¡¯s misunderstanding. However, Annette was not a person who could be easily swayed by a butler¡¯s eloquence. She was also from the Bavarian family, so it was as natural as breathing for her to correct the discipline of her employees.


    Annette raised her head in a haughty way and lashed out at the butler who was comparatively quite taller than her.


    ¡°What misunderstanding! I saw it with my own eyes! How could you be so rude to my husband, Gerard? Are you saying that just because I got married, you don¡¯t see me as your master anymore? So there¡¯s no need to be polite to me and my husband?¡±


    As she spoke, it seemed as if she would explode from her anger and sadness. Annette only blamed Gerard on the surface, because she knew the actual truth. Gerard didn¡¯t do this because he looked down upon Rafael. He was originally an exemplary butler who knew how to politely entertain the guests even if it was the commoners who came to visit the Ducal house.


    ¡®Gerard is probably doing this right now¡­  because my father ordered it.¡¯


    Annette¡¯s father, Allamand Bavaria, was a terrible supremacist. He openly ignored Rafael even before Annette¡¯s marriage because Rafael was an illegitimate child of the royal family. No matter how pure and high the royal blood flowing in him was, it was never ignored that the blood of his mother was vulgar and from unknown origins.


    This contempt of Allamand continued even after Rafael became his son-in-law. Because of this, Annette who was inexperienced, struggled to mediate between her father and her husband. But she never thought something like this would have happened.


    ¡®This is so mean!¡¯


    ¡®Why did you marry me off to Rafael if you didn¡¯t want to treat him like a son-in-law in the first place?¡¯


    Annette resented her cold and selfish father. Thanks to this, Annette¡¯s pink eyes became a little teary. She couldn¡¯t see Rafael¡¯s expression standing behind her, so she glared at Gerard spitefully.


    When Gerard saw Annette¡¯s teary eyes, he hung his head in a daze. He was very vulnerable to the weak look of his young lady.


    ¡°No, Madam, I apologize for my rudeness. Please forgive me with a generous heart.¡±


    ¡°Apologise to my husband, not me.¡±


    Hearing Annette¡¯s firm command,  Gerard closed his mouth with a difficult expression. His green eyes were stubbornly neglecting Rafael¡¯s existence. Gerard could never apologize to Rafael, as long as he had been instructed by his master. Instead, Gerard decided to try to somehow persuade Annette.


    ¡®If you¡¯re the lady I served, you¡¯d take my side. If you¡¯re just saying it¡­¡¯


    The lady whom Gerard had served, though clever, was rather weak-minded. Gerard clung to that point. Now that her husband was in front of her, she pretended to scold Gerard. He has known her for so many years, so he thought it was an attempt worth trying.


    Gerard gulped and began speaking in a distinct elegant tone.


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, I visited you on the occasion of a formal visit by the Duke of Bavaria. There seems to be a misunderstanding, but please understand that my actions do not contain any personal intention. All of this was by Duke of Bavaria¡­.¡±


    Annette was immersed in her thoughts while listening to Gerard¡¯s fluent excuse. As expected, her suspicions that her father had ordered to do this was right. Allamand must have done this with an intention to demoralise Rafael and to clearly show that he refused to acknowledge him as his son in law. Instead of letting him think Annette was married to him, he wanted Rafael to know Annette was rather thrown away to him.


    ¡®So you¡¯re openly ignoring Rafael so much. You didn¡¯t even consider the position of your daughter who was married to him.¡¯


    A bitter smile emerged on Annette¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t believe her father sent a butler to insult his son-in-law who was also a nobleman. Because of this Rafael was angry and cold towards her. This showed her how selfish her father was and how he didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    In fact, even when Annette was having a hard time during her marriage in her previous life, her father only kept his distance and stayed on the sides. It stayed like that until the day she died at a young age. The last time Annette saw her father was the day of her wedding, and that too, he had only attended to satisfy the king.


    It was then Annette realized that she had been abandoned by her father. Being unable to become a Crown Princess, she became useless to Allamand. But it was not surprising. Her father was cold-blooded, with blue blood flowing in his veins. So it was time for the abandoned daughter to make choices for herself.


    ¡®Rafael is my husband. And now he¡¯s¡­ my only family.¡¯


    It was a sad truth. Rafael was her husband, and she was obliged to protect her husband. Although she couldn¡¯t do that in her previous life, it would be different this time. Annette¡¯s pink determined eyes elegantly looked down at the butler.


    ¡°Okay, Gerard. Then tell me with your own mouth. I too, have the Bavarian blood flowing in my veins, and even after marriage, my middle name will contain Bavaria in it. Then, am I, who is standing in front of you, your master or not?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Annette¡¯s resolute attitude left Gerard feeling stifled. Annette, who had a lofty chin and cold eyes, was currently more Bavarian than anyone else. Seeing this, Gerard realized that she had no intention of compromising.


    ¡°Madam has always been a Bavarian, and will continue to be so. I am loyal to the House of Bavaria, and I have devoted my whole life to its noble lineage.¡±


    Gerard gave Anette the answer she wanted in a quivering voice. After all, he had never gone against his young lady. From the moment he first saw a young Annette broadly smiling at him, Gerard was desperately defeated and he always gave in to her.


    ¡°Good. Then, I would like you to apologize to my husband, who deserves respect.¡±


    Annette raised her head straight as she clasped her hands around Rafael¡¯s arms. Her figure looked quite haughty and arrogant. Rafael thought this image of Annette was rather strange, but it wasn¡¯t surprisingly bad. To be honest, he also seemed to like it.


    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d see a Bavarian taking my side in my life.¡¯


    Rafael felt indescribably strange. He had always been alone. He had to climb fiercely from the bottom to the top all alone. And he always took it for granted. Even his own biological father, King Selgratis, would not have recognized him as his son if he did not have talent. That was the heartless world that Rafael knew.


    But suddenly in his life, a woman named Annette Bavaria appeared. She didn¡¯t let Rafael solve the problem ¡®directly¡® in his own style. Instead, she stood in front of him with her slender body, and even scolded the butler that was sent by her own family, by saying, ¡®How dare you disrespect my husband?¡¯


    It was the first time in his life, Rafael had ever experienced ¡®protection¡¯ of others. Unbelievably, he was now protected by a woman who barely reached his shoulder. And on top of that, she was the daughter of the Bavarian family, who despised Rafael¡¯s very existence. This was all a really fresh shock to Rafael.


    ¡®Strange woman.¡¯


    Rafael glanced at Annette and then turned his gaze to the butler. He could see Gerard looking at himself from the distance, with a pale face. In Rafael¡¯s eyes, this impolite butler seemed to like Annette. Only a man could better know the heart of the other man.


    Gerard¡¯s arrogance came from the fact that he was backed by the Duke Allamand Bavaria. But it was clear that his hostile feelings towards Rafael were his own. And he knew very well where they came from. Gerard bowed his head to Rafael with a frustrated face and at the order of his young lady, he politely apologized.


    ¡°I politely apologize for my rudeness, Your Excellency, Marquis of Carnesis. Please forgive me.¡±


    Rafael stared at Gerard¡¯s bowed head with cold eyes. He wanted to make an example by teaching the butler a lesson for his insolence. But it was obvious that if he made an employee from his wife¡¯s house like that, he would never hear the end of it and would be scorned by the public. Annette will be portrayed as a poor victim and he will be described as a ruthless butcher. It¡¯s better to show mercy once than to hear such things.


    Above all, Rafael honestly didn¡¯t expect Annette to raise her voice like this and give him face. Since she did a great job as a wife, he also had to consider his position as her husband.


    The determined Raphel opened his mouth coldly. ¡°Hey, did you say your name was Gerard?¡±

 Chapter 15.4 - ch11

    At Rafael¡¯s call, Gerard reluctantly opened his mouth and answered.


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Considering your blatant rudeness, the reputation of the Bavarian family is questionable. This time I¡¯ll forgive you because of my wife, but I will not give the same mercy twice.¡±


    Rafael glowered at Gerard as a warning. Noticing Rafael¡¯s warning, a cold sweat broke out on Gerard¡¯s forehead. Rafael was still able to breathe fire, even after just being woken up from his sleep. The fear of the beast of a man, standing in front of him, made him feel dizzy.


    Only then did Gerard realise the sheer danger that Rafael posed. It seemed that the rumours that he was an outstanding swordsman, enough to reach the level of Sword Master soon were indeed true. Until a few years ago, he was a brutal butcher who was called the ¡®demon of the battlefield¡¯.


    Gerard¡¯s spine soon became cold as ice. He realised that Rafael¡¯s warning of ¡®I will not give the same mercy twice¡¯ was true. Even now his fiery eyes were shining brightly and were focusing on Gerard¡¯s hands and legs, as if wondering which side he should first cut. The moment Gerard realized this, his jaw briefly twitched.


    ¡°Tha¡­thank you for your generosity, Your Excellency, Marquis of Carnesis.¡±


    This time, Gerard, who gave a polite and cordial greeting from his heart, hurriedly left as if he was running away. ¡®If I go back like this, I¡¯ll be in trouble with my master, but at this moment¡­ that¡¯s quite acceptable.¡¯ Feeling the sinister gaze on his back, Gerard quickly dragged his limbs that weren¡¯t moving and hurried to escape from the mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now the only people left in the foyer were Annette and Rafael. Annette felt Rafael¡¯s scorching gaze on her. She nervously swallowed her saliva, raised her trembling eyes and then looked up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rafael. You felt bad, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Annette was deeply depressed by what just happened, so she frankly apologized to Rafael. She pretended to be bold, but in fact, she was so surprised that her heart was pounding wildly. In her previous life, she was sick because of the first night, so she didn¡¯t know something like this had happened. Her own family had ignored and disrespected Rafael so badly.


    Annette now finally realised why Rafael was so cold to her when she woke up in her previous life. He had been terribly insulted by her family while she was sick. She was sorry for hating him and calling him cold-blooded without knowing what had happened.


    Fortunately, Rafael¡¯s eyes, which looked down on Annette, were no longer blazing with fire. He accepted Annette¡¯s apology without being sarcastic or angry at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    Rafael calmly lied about it even though he was just planning to dismember Gerard. When he recalled Annette¡¯s small body lashing out at her loyal, hard-working butler, he felt his anger cool down. Actually, he thought it was a bit fun.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any intention to let this go. Although Annette sided with him, he had no idea how she would have acted behind his back. Rafael¡¯s hatred and distrust towards the people of Bavaria were that deep. He spat out harsh words at Annette who was looking up at him.


    ¡°It seems the people of Bavaria should really pay attention to educate their servants in proper manners. What happened just now was unacceptable.¡±


    Rafael thought maybe Annette would get angry after hearing what he said. The people of the Bavarian family were arrogant to their bones and their pride was as high as the sky. But Annette¡¯s reaction was very unexpected.


    ¡°I know. Well, they¡¯ll take care of it themselves. Now I¡¯m a part of the House of Carnesis.¡±


    Annette replied, recalling her father who abandoned her. In her previous life, she couldn¡¯t get out of the shadow of being his good daughter, but this time she had no intention of doing that again. Rafael, who complained and cared for her until the end, was more family to her than her father, who never showed his face until the day she died.


    However Rafael seemed rather surprised to hear Annette¡¯s answer. His cold expression in front of her crumbled for the first time, revealing his honest feelings to her. Annette, on seeing this, somehow felt a little closer to him. As she was in the mood, she looked up at Rafael and asked him with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of getting rid of me now, right? I just fought with my family and now I have nowhere to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    Rafael held a straight face at her joke. It was clear that he still had no intention of accepting Annette as his family. But Annette wasn¡¯t particularly hurt. In a way, this could have become a serious family conflict, but she was grateful that Rafael had let go of his anger.


    ¡°So why did Gerard come here? I thought he was running errands earlier.¡±


    Annette tilted her head, recalling the purpose of Gerard¡¯s visit that she had forgotten for a while. Then Rafael raised his hand with an expressionless face and pointed somewhere. It was where Gerard had been standing before. There were a lot of luxurious boxes piled up there.


    Annette wondered what those boxes were, so she looked closely at them. The logo engraved with gold foil on its packaging stood out.


    They were all logos of famous workshops in the Deltium. Most of them dealt with wedding gifts as main products.


    ¡°No way¡­Don¡¯t tell me those.¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened. Come to think of it, the shapes of the boxes seemed familiar. Annette¡¯s cheeks paled when she realized something. Those boxes that were piled up on the ground now¡­were probably wedding presents. They were all precious and rare gifts that Rafael had sent to her family before the marriage.


    ¡®Now¡­ Did you just return the wedding gifts sent by your son-in-law?¡¯


    At this point, Gerard¡¯s rudeness comparatively felt rather trivial.


    Annette gasped at the contempt of her own family that was beyond imagination. ¡®How can you return the gifts that Rafael had sent with all his love?¡¯ She had never heard anything about this in her previous life. Rafael, who opened his mouth just in time, confirmed Annette¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°Your father rejected the gifts because they were lacking in his eyes. These things don¡¯t fit the Bavarian Duke¡¯s standards. It seems they¡¯re not useful to him. So he sent them all back.¡±


    Standing with his arms folded, Rafael groaned. Now that she saw him properly, she could see he was dressed in a loose outfit with its front unbuttoned and his deep blue eyes were bloodshot. It seemed he didn¡¯t sleep well last night. In such a state, he experienced such a turmoil so early in the morning, so Annette had nothing to say to him even if he hated and blamed her at this point.


    Annette was very upset. It was ridiculous to question the utility of a wedding gift. It was clear that he intended to brutally insult Rafael and break his spirit. Her father, Allamand, was a character who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do something like this.


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I¡¯d rather not have agreed to the marriage.¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more angry and sad she became. Annette¡¯s false accusation prevented her from becoming a Crown Princess. Fortunately, Annette¡¯s family took care of it, but in the process, she had to take care of the royal family. In a word, to bury this matter for once and for all, her father, Allamand married her off to Rafael. So he abandoned his own daughter, in an attempt to satisfy the king.


    King Selgratis cared about the illegitimate status of Rafael. So in order to make up for his poor lineage, the king tried to marry him with a lady of a prestigious family. Just in time, Annette, who was ¡®framed¡¯, had become the best choice for it.


    Her father must have been very displeased with this wedding. But instead of directly turning down the king who proposed this wedding, Allamand chose to insult the easy Rafael. Annette thought this was very cowardly of her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rafael. I don¡¯t have the face to see you. I¡­I¡¯ll make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again next time.¡±


    Rafael loosened his arms and looked at Annette, who was apologizing. With her head bowed down, he couldn¡¯t see her face, but listening to her voice, he could feel her sincere apology. Her desperate voice and bent neck were enough to soften his wicked self.


    Rafael thought he shouldn¡¯t just let it go here. Even though Annette seemed to be reflecting on her family¡¯s behaviour, she was still a member of the Bavarian family. You never know when she would cunningly change her stance and take sides with her father.


    Therefore, Rafael opened his mouth to scold Annette. But strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t think of any mean words to say to her.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    Rafael frowned for a moment and looked down at Annette¡¯s small head. In the end, only a perfunctory warning came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Make sure that this doesn¡¯t happen in the future again. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Rafael left the room after saying this. Annette turned sadly and looked at Rafael¡¯s back. She thought he was going to get upset with her, but unexpectedly he didn¡¯t say anything. It was a miracle that it ended like this. At least, she hoped that when she had openly sided with him, his heart softened towards her a little.


    Annette, who was left alone, blinked her eyes a couple of times and sighed heavily. She had just declared to cut off all her ties with her family, but surprisingly she did not regret it. It was her father who let go off her first anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It was a good decision.¡±


    Annette comforted herself. She married Rafael and now was his wife. So of course, it was right to side with him. Although Rafael was an illegitimate child, he was still a nobleman and a war hero who was recognized by the royal family. No matter how big and powerful the Duke of Bavaria was, he had no right to insult Rafael like this.


    There was only one strange part. Annette blinked and pondered.


    ¡°But why bother sending the gifts back?¡±


    Annette felt that somehow, her father might be hiding another intention¡­..a very insidious intention.

 Chapter 15.5

    Translated by Ailee


    Edited by Mori


    Annette¡¯s doubts about her father were rational . The blue-blooded Bavarians never wasted their time on useless things. ¡®If you did this simply to insult Rafael, then instead of sending the gifts back, you should have just thrown them away.¡¯


    With a deep sigh, Annette decided to keep a close eye on her father for the time being. She didn¡¯t know what he was actually up to, but she couldn¡¯t let him continue looking down on Rafael like this. Just the thought of the treatment Rafael had received from her father today made her furious.


    ¡®It was you who had sent me to get married to Rafael and now, you¡¯re not even treating him like a son-in-law. That¡¯s just too irresponsible!¡¯


    Although Rafael was an illegitimate child, he was the illegitimate child of the royal family. Even the present king, Selgratis, was known to care for Rafael quite a bit. Because of this, Crown Prince Ludwig was very antagonistic to Rafael. Although Ludwig was the heir to the official royal family, and Rafael was just an illegitimate child.


    Perhaps the reason why Annette¡¯s father neglected Rafael was also because of the Prince. Ludwig would surely become the next king. Although he had no choice but to accept Rafael as his son-in-law, to win Ludwig¡¯s favour, he was so cold hearted that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break his ties with Rafael.


    Annette understood her father¡¯s position in her mind. But emotionally, it was unacceptable for her. Even though he knew she was falsely accused, he married her off just like that, as if he was kicking her out, and he even treated her husband Rafael poorly. Feeling a strong rage over her father¡¯s behaviour, Annette clenched her teeth.


    ***


    It was a very noisy morning. After completing his swordsmanship training without any rest, Rafael entered the mansion with his sweaty body. Last night, he fell asleep while drinking, so he was in a terrible condition. Neither his sword-wielding arms nor his legs were moving smoothly. Nevertheless, it was not a good idea to take a break from the practice.


    Apart from his private life, Rafael had never neglected a single day of sword training. Until the illegitimate son of the king, who was nothing, rose and became the Marquis of the Carnesis. The only thing that was protecting him was his ability with swords. Rafael¡¯s eyes were dark as he took off his shirt and wiped his sweaty body.


    ¡°Why the hell isn¡¯t it working today?¡±


    Although it seemed that he had almost reached the level of the Sword Master, in truth he hadn¡¯t. It was so suffocating as if he had been blocked by an invisible wall. ¡®If anyone could tell me the direction, I would give him a thousand gold coins. Will it be better if I don¡¯t drink alcohol? But that¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Rafael couldn¡¯t control his anger and frustration. He flung aside the towel and headed to the window. Whenever he was in a bad mood, he enjoyed looking at the view through the open window of his mansion. Gazing at the magnificent mansion and the vast gardens, which he had acquired himself, made him feel much better.


    However today, even this wonderful scenery could not calm his heart. His hawk like eyes found a little woman sitting in the garden. Annette Bavaria. Another trophy he had won, just like the Carnesis Mansion.


    Technically speaking, her last name was now Carnesis. However, Rafael had not yet accepted her as his family. She was nothing but an accessory to the disgusting Duke of Bavaria. For him, she was just something that was a little peculiar .


    Rafael narrowed his eyes and looked at Annette, who seemed as small as his finger. She was sitting on a bench and looking intently at some books.


    ¡®Is this a trick to get my attention?¡¯


    Rafael¡¯s blue eyes stared coldly. Standing by the window in his room, he could see the bench where Annette was sitting very well. It was definitely a deliberate act of the Bavarian woman.


    Wearing a light green off-shoulder dress and with her shiny blonde hair braided behind her back, Annette certainly was an eye-catching figure. ¡®If you bite that pure white shoulder, a pale pink tooth mark will remain.¡¯ In his eyes, Annette looked like a very exquisite and expensive porcelain doll. She was like a high-end product that an illegitimate child like him could never have.


    Rafael was unfamiliar with the fact that she was now his wife. However, Annette herself seemed to believe that she now already belonged to the Carnesis family. The corners of Rafael¡¯s mouth curled upwards when he recalled the quarrel she had with the Bavarian butler.


    ¡°Apologize to my husband who deserves respect! Huh! Anyway, you¡¯re really a cunning woman.¡±


    Rafael sarcastically tried to denigrate Annette¡¯s intentions in his heart, but strangely, the risen corners of his mouth were not going back down. The impudent butler of the Bavarian family seemed very despondent at the sight of Annette taking his side. The thought of it made him feel better.


    Actually, even Rafael didn¡¯t expect that Annette would take his side. Well, maybe it was just a pretense of the cunning Bavarian woman, but it was strangely quite satisfactory. Rafael¡¯s eyes, as he stared at Annette outside the window, softened a little.

 Chapter 15.6 - Chapter 12.2 - Special Abilities

    ~Whoosh


    Today was not a very sunny day, but instead the wind blew. Annette reflexively raised her hand and swept her windswept hair away from her face. Her blond hair glistened with a light platinum color, just like a flax thread on a cloudy day. As her view became clearer, the passage of the book she had read before caught her eye.


    ¡®¡­Regression is an extremely rare experience, but once you regress, you may acquire a special ability that you never had before. A prime example is the prodigal daughter Natalie, who had the ability to attract men by releasing special pheromones after returning. In this way, regressors acquire rare abilities one by one, ranging from spirit skills to the ability to make sugar cubes at a small level.¡¯


    Annette snorted a little at the phrase ¡®the ability to make sugar cubes¡¯.


    However her mind became complicated. It was because of the thought of what her special ability could be. ¡®I hope it¡¯s not making french fries out of the nostrils.¡¯ Annette did not like fried foods very much .


    ¡®Whatever it is, please, I wish it is a helpful ability.¡¯


    Unfortunately, this book did not say when and how the regressors came to realize their new abilities. In the first place, there were too few known cases of regression. Annette couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment and looked back to see if there was anything she missed.


    At that moment, a sudden gust of wind blew away the book she was reading. At the same time, the hem of Annette¡¯s dress flipped over. A surprised Annette hurried to pull down her skirt and bent to look for the book that had rolled away.


    ¡°Oh dear, what shall I do?¡±


    Annette sprang to her feet and scurried towards the book. It was quite humid today, so she was afraid to get the book stained. The book was taken from the study of the Marquis of Carnesis, and if it was damaged, she would not have the face to see Rafael.


    ~Whoosh


    The playful wind ruffled her braided hair. Before she knew it, almost half of her hair came out of the thin hairpin. The blonde hair fluttered and kept obscuring her view. Because of this, Annette, who bowed her head to pick up the book urgently, did not sense the pillar in front of her in time.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Suddenly her eyes flashed, and she felt quite a sharp pain in her left temple. Annette picked up the book with one hand, and touched her forehead with the other. The bump seemed to burn, and a warm liquid trickled down between her fingers.


    ¡°Blood¡­isn¡¯t it blood?¡±


    Annette was startled. As a well bred girl, she hardly ever got hurt. It was even more so because she was generally a very cautious person. Annette futilely caressed the place from where the blood was flowing. She was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Fortunately, the knowledge she had once seen in a book soon came to her mind. In this case, to stop the bleeding, she had to press on the wound. Annette tried hard to stay calm and pressed down on the wound. However, theories and realities were so different.


    ¡°Ouch!!¡±


    When she applied pressure on her hand, it was so painful that tears fell from her eyes. Annette finally gave up on stopping the bleeding and removed her hand from her temple, but the blood dripped down and stained the dress. She felt that she might need some help.


    Annette staggered and turned toward the front door of the mansion. At that moment, a solid wall suddenly appeared before her eyes. She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t scream and her body stiffened.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    What appeared in front of her was not a wall, but Rafael. He was so tall and well built that Annette¡¯s confused eyes thought it was an illusion. Rafael, looking down at Annette with disapproving eyes, reached out and looked at her forehead.


    Fortunately, Annette¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t big. The skin where the blood vessels covered was torn, but the bleeding seemed to be severe. For Rafael who had spent the majority of his time on the battlefield, it was just a minor wound.


    Nevertheless, the pale face of Annette and the crimson blood on her light blond hair looked somehow sinister. Rafael felt like a person who had been pushed back from a cliff. Annette¡¯s pain made his heart sink. Somehow, he felt like he had been through something like this before.


    Rafael, trying to shake off this nasty feeling, made a bitter rebuke.


    ¡°Well, are you stupid? Do you think those eyes are for decoration?¡±


    Annette opened her mouth and lowered her gaze weakly. She was speechless, because it was true that she had gone to the pillar and foolishly hit her head. But because of Rafael¡¯s harsh words and her surprise upon seeing the blood, Annette felt extremely upset and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Annette blinked her eyes and inhaled to avoid crying. Then, unintentionally, a little sniffling sound came out. At that moment, Rafael¡¯s hand, which was grazing Annette¡¯s forehead, hardened. Annette looked up at him, wondering why he was doing this.

 Chapter 15.7

    Rafael¡¯s face, looking down at her, was especially cold. His face, which was revealed through the flowing black hair, had a cold beauty as if it were not a person. However, his hands that were slightly trembling seemed to reveal his embarrassment that he had hidden behind the mask.


    At that moment, Annette had a strange feeling. It was a hunch that she herself couldn¡¯t even explain, but if she let out a weak sound now, Rafael would listen to her. Annette carefully opened her lips to confirm her premonition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick, Rafael¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Rafael¡¯s hand, which was pressing on her forehead to stop the bleeding, lost its strength. His enraged face looked down at Annette¡¯s tearing eyes. Rafael tried to spit out his usual snide quibble, but nothing came out this time. A few seconds later, he managed to open his mouth to rebuke her.


    ¡°Of course it will hurt. The skin on your forehead is torn.¡±


    Even though his empty words did not comfort her much, the sharp thorns that were usually present in his cold voice had now softened.


    With a new courage, Annette carefully reached out and grabbed the hem of his shirt. The shirt curled in the palm of her hand was warm as it radiated the heat of his body.


    Rafael¡¯s gaze naturally averted to Annette¡¯s hand that held the hem of his shirt. There was still some blood on her hands. Annette, who realized this too late, quickly yanked her hand back. The color of the shirt was dark, so it didn¡¯t show any spots, but she was worried whether Rafael would like getting blood on his clothes. Annette absentmindedly muttered an excuse.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just a little dizzy¡­¡±


    Rafael bent slightly to listen to Annette. Annette thought he was trying to shake off her hand holding the hem of his clothes. But Rafael unexpectedly supported the back of her knee, and lifted her up. And he started taking big strides towards the mansion.


    Annette was startled by his unexpected kindness. Suddenly, her feet lifted off from the ground, and her vision was a little blurry as the feeling of spinning overcame her. She subconsciously clutched Rafael¡¯s shoulder but thinking of her blood stained hands, she hurriedly removed it. This was the second time that she had stained his clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rafael. I stained blood on your clothes¡­¡±


    There were so many things she was sorry about today. Rafael did not respond to her apology, and hurried a little further. As he glanced down at her wound, he could see Annette¡¯s blond hair drenched in blood. Instead of worrying about all the blood flowing from her wound, she was worried about his damn shirt getting stained. Rafael was truly dumbfounded.


    Annette¡¯s body swaying in his arms was unnaturally light. She was very soft, slender, and smelled surprisingly good. She was so needlessly weak that such a minor wound made him feel sorry. Yeah, anybody would have been.


    Rafael was so unfamiliar with such a fragile appearance. He was worried he might break her, so he focused on reaching the mansion quickly.  After flinging the front door open, he quickly strode up to the second floor while holding Annette carefully. Then he slowly laid her down on the sofa in front of Annette¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Thank you, Rafael.¡±


    Annette said in a faint voice. Her face had become pale. Rafael turned his back and went away without a word. The icy wind that he caused while hurrying out caressed Annette¡¯s cheek. Annette closed her eyes as she looked at the back that she was so familiar with.


    After a while, three maids rushed to look at Annette. ¡®They must have been sent by Rafael.¡¯ They wiped the dried blood off her body with a soft cloth soaked in warm water, and bandaged the wound after applying some haemostatic medicine. Then, after drinking enough water, Annette was laid on the bed.


    ¡°Sleep a little, madam. You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, so you need to rest.¡±


    Annette, who was already exhausted, nodded her head weakly. It was still in the afternoon, so the sun was high up in the sky. But she really didn¡¯t have the energy to open her eyes and so, Annette was sucked into a deep sleep .


    * * *


    The moon was especially bright that night. Annette woke up from her sleep and got out of her snow-white bed. Although she was still a little dizzy because of her wound, she was in much better shape than before because she slept so well. She fell asleep in the afternoon, so she thought she had woken up at dawn.


    ¡®I¡¯m thirsty.¡¯


    Annette thought blankly. Maybe it was because she lost a lot of blood, Annette, who was generally afraid of the dark and did not go out alone anywhere at night, suddenly had the courage to go out. It was because the bright moonlight today was enough to give her some courage. She carefully stepped out into the hallway with a lighted lamp by her side. She just wanted to drink water quickly and then go back to sleep.


    ~Whoosh


    She could hear the howling of the winds through the closed window of the hallway. Annette shivered hearing the dreadful noise. The wind has been unusually strong since the morning, and it seemed like it was going to rain tomorrow. Annette¡¯s steps that were going downstairs without much thought, suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    She could hear Rafael¡¯s voice mixed in with the sound of the wind. They used the same floor as a couple, but their rooms were far from each other at the end of the hall.


    The way to Rafael¡¯s room through the dark corridor was frightening. But Annette decided to show some courage. She was worried about Rafael, and she had even gotten some help from him today. Annette carefully lifted the lamp and took a step forward.


    ¡®I¡¯m just checking to see if Rafael¡¯s okay.¡¯


    Rafael loved to drink alcohol. He drank more especially at night. Maybe he was vomiting or suffering from alcohol poisoning. She had heard that some people could choke on their vomit sometimes. What if Rafael did too? Annette was concerned about him.


    Annette, holding a lamp, carefully stepped towards his room. When she arrived at the door, she could hear the faint sound of metal clashing from inside and someone shouting and sobbing. It was a sound that had never been heard in the bedroom at this late hour. Surprised, Annette hastily knocked on the door.


    ¡°Rafael, are you okay? This is Annette.¡±


    There was no answer from the inside. Annette kept knocking at the door and stamping her feet, but Rafael remained silent. But she could hear him faintly groaning through the thick door, so it was clear that he was inside.


    ¡°Rafael, are you sick? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going inside.¡±

 Chapter 15.8 - c13.2

    Annette bravely pushed the door open and stepped inside. Unlike her, who was afraid of the dark, Rafael did not leave the lights on. Fortunately, the moon was very bright today, so the interior of the large bedroom could be seen.


    Annette looked around and found Rafael¡¯s figure in it. But he was neither on the sofa nor on the bed. This made her wonder if she had heard wrong. If it wasn¡¯t for the strange noise coming from the corner of the wall, Annette might have left the room.


    ~Chiinng


    A strange scraping sound, like a stone or metal being dragged, entered her ears. Annette whirled to look at the corner, obscured by the shadow of the bed. The eerie metallic sound was coming from the dark corner. Annette¡¯s hand trembled with fear, but she plucked up her courage and walked towards it, the lamp illuminating her way.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Fortunately, the man standing in the corner was a man she knew very well. Rafael was half-naked without a shirt, as was usually the case at night. Seeing the familiar silhouette, Annette felt glad but hesitated to approach him. Something was wrong.


    Rafael was currently the most distinguished swordsman in the Deltium Kingdom, and was highly sensitive to his surroundings. But now, he didn¡¯t seem to sense Annette¡¯s presence. There was a longsword in Rafael¡¯s hand, and he was swinging it against the wall. The strange frictional sound that Annette heard was the sound of this blade hitting the wall.


    Annette, surprised by Rafael¡¯s unusual behaviour, took a breath and stepped back without knowing it. Even though it was quite loud, he still stared at the wall with unfocused eyes. Whenever Rafael¡¯s sword hit the wall, the blade dragged along, producing a creepy noise.


    ¡°What are you doing now, Rafael? Oh my goodness! Are you all right?¡±


    Annette asked while shaking. However, Rafael didn¡¯t seem to understand her. The deep blue eyes, which could be seen through the half-opened eyelids, were unusually cloudy. His face was expressionless, but somehow he still looked enchanting. The moment she saw his peculiar state, Annette recalled a similar condition.


    ¡®You¡¯re sleepwalking.¡¯


    Annette felt like someone was suffocating her. She had been married to Rafael for five years in her previous life, but she had no idea he had this condition.


    It was no wonder that Rafael never fell asleep in the same bed as Annette. After spending the night with her, Rafael would go back to his bedroom as if there was nothing more to do. Rafael¡¯s cold attitude of drawing the line was quite hurtful to Annette.


    But now that she thought about it, Rafael might not have wanted to be seen in such a condition by her. He was a man of great pride. When she thought about it, Annette grabbed her chest. Unknowingly, a lone tear slid down her cheek.


    ~Chiinng-Grunnng


    In the midst of this, Rafael continued to sob and swing his sword against the wall. At first, she didn¡¯t see it because it was dark, but this didn¡¯t seem to have happened only once or twice. The walls that were exposed in the moonlight, were covered with scratches. Rafael¡¯s forehead was already wet with cold sweat.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    Annette hesitated, but she couldn¡¯t just leave Rafael in this state. If she turned a blind eye to him, Rafael would repeat this act alone all night long in this large dark room, suffering from endless nightmares. When she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t stop her steps.


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    Annette cautiously reached out  and wrapped her hand around the sword. Then Rafael looked back at her with bleak eyes. The face looked awfully confused, so Annette wasn¡¯t sure if he had come to his senses or not. So, she kept talking to Rafael in the softest voice possible.


    ¡°Stop it and come here, Rafael. Hello? This way. Hold my hand and follow me.¡±


    Annette first led him to a sofa and, fortunately, Rafael followed her. Annette tried to take away the sword from him before he sat down but Rafael held it firmly and refused to loosen his grip on it. Rafael, who was looking at her with quivering  eyes, soon opened his mouth.


    ¡°Robert, how are you here? You, you must be in the front line defense battle¡­ ¡­ No, no. Are you alive? That¡¯s right, that must be it. I knew it.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s glazed eyes did not recognize Annette. Annette felt embarrassed by the gibberish words flowing out of his mouth. Now, Rafael¡¯s mind had returned back to the battlefield he had been on several years ago. To that hell where blood, shouts, and death ran rampant.


    Rafael was originally an illegitimate child of the royal family. The present King Selgratis had quite a few children from outside, and so he was considered  nothing special. But Rafael was a born swordsmanship genius. He confidently demonstrated his ability in the war. For this reason, Selgratis recognized Rafael as his own son and gave him a title.


    Among the old aristocratic families, Rafael was unrivalled. Although he was criticized by the aristocrats who valued pedigree, he always raised his chin proudly and had an arrogant aura. However, behind Rafael¡¯s proud and arrogant mask was a distressed soldier who had not yet completely escaped from the horrors of the battlefield.


    ¡°Where are the enemies? They¡­.. Ah, I hear their shouts. That noise is too loud, Robert, I¡¯m going to kill them all.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyebrows were painfully knitted, and his grip was tightened. Annette nearly cut her arm as he suddenly raised his sword. Fortunately, the sleeves of the fluttering gown saved her. Thankfully there was no blood.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Annette bit down on her lips hard.

 Chapter 15.9 - c14

    Translated by Ailee


    Edited by Mori


    Honestly, it would be a lie if she said it wasn¡¯t scary. She was now in a dark room alone with a man much larger than herself. He wasn¡¯t in his right mind and was even wielding a sword. She was scared to death by this strange appearance of Rafael.


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    But Annette didn¡¯t want to leave him all alone here. It was true that she was frightened, but she had now witnessed the weakest moment of Rafael that he had spent so long hiding. Annette somehow felt a strong sense of gratitude towards him. So with great courage, she gently wrapped Rafael¡¯s cheeks with both hands.


    ¡°Shh, Rafael. The war is already over. You are safe now, and nothing will happen to us. So put your sword down and come here. Yeah?¡±


    Annette whispered tenderly and gently patted his cheek. Her small but warm hand caressed Rafael¡¯s face, neck and arms several times. His distressed expression gradually disappeared, and his taut body slowly relaxed.


    ~Clink.. clang¡­


    Finally Rafael let go of the sword and it fell on the floor. Fortunately it fell on the carpet, so it didn¡¯t make much noise. Annette gently knocked the hideous thing away from his feet. She sat on the couch and half-hugged the exposed upper body of Rafael.


    With both her small hands, she gently pressed down on his hard bare chest, so that he could fall down on the sofa. Once he was laid on the sofa, Annette exhaled a huge sigh of relief.


    But it was still too early to relax her mind. Rafael, reclining on the sofa, looked down at his hands blankly. Then suddenly, he began to rub his hands roughly against his pants. After rubbing so hard against the coarse fabric, the back of his elegant hand quickly turned red. Her sigh of relief soon turned into a long exhale.


    ¡°Look at this. Blood.. it¡¯s blood, isn¡¯t it?  I wasn¡¯t trying to do this, Robert.. You know what I mean? I didn¡¯t want to, but ¡­ I could do nothing about it.¡±


    Rafael, who was rambling ceaselessly, soon buried his face in both hands as if he was in great pain. The appearance of the veins emerging on the back of the hand as he applied strength to his hands, was horrific. Annette, who saw this, sat by his side, grabbed his formidable veiny hands and gently pressed on it.


    ¡°I know. Of course, you¡¯re not bad at all, Rafael. So now stop making yourself suffer and rest. Now, would you like to lie down this way?¡­Yes¡­ Like that.¡±


    Rafael seemed to calm down a little, and then followed her hand and lay down with his head on her knees. Because he was so tall, his legs hung off of the sofa a little, but at least he looked much more comfortable than before. All that was left was to let Rafael have a peaceful sleep.


    Underneath his long lashes, his blue eyes stared blankly into space. His eyes, which seemed to be still wandering at the end of his nightmare, were bloodshot. Annette reached out in sorrow, closed his eyelids, and stroked his shoulders. However, Rafael couldn¡¯t fall asleep and was gasping again and again.


    ¡®How do I get him to sleep?¡¯


    Annette thought about what she could do for Rafael. Fortunately, after searching her memories, she was able to think of a lullaby. Her parents didn¡¯t care about her enough to sing a lullaby to their young daughter, so her nanny must have sung it. Annette, who cleared her throat, started singing a little awkwardly.


    Good night, darling.


    When the silver bead-like moon hangs on the black ridge


    When the soft spring breeze that kissed the flowers blows.


    When the bubbles pop and rumble and then again grow over the ocean.


    You will fall asleep


    You¡¯ll fall asleep in my arms.


    Annette¡¯s low, soothing humming filled the silent room. At the same time, her soft hands gently stroked Rafael¡¯s head as if he was a helpless lovely child.


    Annette¡¯s lullaby worked better than she thought. Rafael¡¯s rough breathing died  down, and the movement of his eyes, which were shaking unsteadily behind his closed eyelids, stopped suddenly. After a while, there was a sound of even breathing. Rafael had finally fallen into a deep sleep.


    Annette looked down at him, now only humming the melody of the lullaby. Rafael¡¯s face while sleeping so peacefully, looked very exhausted. He must have been suffering from sleep problems for quite some time.


    Only now did Annette understand why he was drunk every night. Even now, Rafael¡¯s even breath smelled faintly of alcohol.


    ¡®It was because of insomnia.¡¯


    Under the strict discipline of the Duke of Bavaria, Annette led a diligent life. She always got up early in the morning and started her day. On the other hand, Rafael would only wake up late and appear past noon with bloodshot eyes. Annette once really disliked this appearance of Rafael.


    But now that she saw Rafael¡¯s weakness, she felt sorry for him. Annette was well aware of what these symptoms of Rafael were.


    ¡®This is¡­.. probably the aftermath of the war, right? The war must have created a trauma for him.¡¯


    The Kingdom of Deltium was at war a few years ago. This was because the insurgent forces of Letan kingdom, a neighboring country that they occupied more than 100 years ago, rose up. They claimed for the independence of Letan, which had already been merged to the Deltium kingdom, and started a war. They even brought in the foreign powers to raise the stakes. For this reason, Deltium also had to shed quite a bit of blood to suppress it.


    Rafael fought on the front lines in the war. He built a big army with his overwhelming skills and relentlessness, and got a sweeping victory in return. Even then, he continued to stick to his arrogant attitude of ¡°Of course it was just natural.¡±


    In fact, Rafael was a self-righteous, and proud man. He was as cold and firm as a well-forged-out Mithril*, and nothing seemed to hurt him. So no one, even his wife, Annette, knew the darkness hiding behind his pride.


    (T/N: It seems author is a Lord of the Ring¡¯s fan.)


    ¡°You stubborn idiot.¡±


    Annette touched Rafael¡¯s sculpted cheek and whispered in a small voice. While asleep, his delicate eyebrows and forehead wrinkled in a frown. It seemed as if his beastly sixth sense had noticed Annette looking at him and calling him an idiot.


    When she saw that, Annette somehow burst out laughing. No matter how angry Rafael was now, it seemed that he would not be as scary as before. She also found out that he was a normal person with his own scars and heartache.


    ¡°Good night, Rafael. My brave husband.¡±


    Annette whispered in his ear, hoping that Rafael would rest in peace for today. Then the wrinkles on Rafael¡¯s forehead smoothed out and disappeared. Annette, who saw this, laughed silently. So the peaceful night between the couple grew deeper.


    * * *


    The sunlight pouring through the window was dazzling. Rafael, who reflexively frowned, felt weird before even getting up. Something was different from usual today.


    While he was still half asleep, Rafael realised he was in his best condition ever in recent years. He felt as if he had slept well after a very long time. The view of the room when he opened his eyes was similar to the usual, but there was something strange about it. He saw his feet sticking out over the sofa and realized why.


    ¡®It seems I had fallen asleep on the sofa last night.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t so strange that the bed changed. Rafael was well aware of his sleepwalking tendencies. He probably slept on the sofa while moving around in his sleep. Maybe he fell down on such a small sofa and slept more comfortably than ever. ¡®What a funny thing to do.¡¯


    Anyway, Rafael, who had a good night¡¯s sleep, felt pretty good. It had been such a long time since he was in such good shape like this. He wanted to go out and practice his swordsmanship skills to become a Sword Master. As he tried to get up, he suddenly realized that there was something very soft and warm, underneath him. After confirming the identity of what he was sleeping on, Rafael was confused and could not think about anything properly. He wondered if he was still dreaming.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    On the corner of the sofa, he saw Annette sleeping. With a bandage on her injured head, her face seemed unusually small and pale.


    Rafael gazed at her lowered eyelashes and slightly open, petal-like lips. Admiring her beauty, he inadvertently reached out and touched Annette¡¯s cheek and neck. He said to himself it was to check her body temperature, but truthfully , there was something strange inside him that made him want to touch Annette. The feeling of her skin on his fingertips, was as smooth as silk.


    Fortunately, even though Annette¡¯s temperature was a little low, it was still in the normal range. The wound had now closed and didn¡¯t seem that sinister. Rafael lifted his hands and clicked his tongue disapprovingly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, you should stay in your room and rest. Why are you..¡±


    The face of Rafael, who had been thinking so far, suddenly hardened. An ominous feeling ran through his head. Rafael unknowingly grabbed Annette¡¯s shoulder and roughly shook her to wake her up. Annette, who was violently dragged out of her dreams, woke up gasping in surprise.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Rafael glared at her reaction. She looked like a rabbit caught in a trap. He locked her in his arms to prevent her from running away. He then bowed his head to keep his eyes levelled with hers and questioned her in an eerie voice.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Last night, did you see me?¡±


    Annette who had just woken up was a little puzzled at Rafael¡¯s sudden weird mood. But hearing his words, she soon realized what he was asking. His blue eyes, glaring at her, were pretending to be angry, but they quivered a little with anxiety. The proud Rafael must have been worried that she might have seen his sleepwalking episode.


    How should I answer this? Annette gulped down her saliva.

 Chapter 15.10 - c15

    Annette decided to protect Rafael¡¯s pride by lying first. She lowered her gaze and explained quietly, in case Rafael might find out her lie.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I just found the wrong room. I woke up thirsty at night yesterday, but it was too dark to go back to my room after drinking water. So, I came into your room by accident. I was going to go back to my room when it was dawn, but I guess I just fell asleep while sitting on the sofa. Sorry.¡±


    Fortunately, Annette¡¯s face seemed very sincere, so Rafael was a little dubious. While he was contemplating, Annette slipped under his arm and prepared to escape.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that again. I¡¯m sorry. Then I¡¯ll leave you here¡­.. Yaah!¡±


    Rafael grasped Annette¡¯s waist from behind and bit her auricle which was revealed through her hair. She seemed to be hiding something, but he couldn¡¯t question her because he didn¡¯t remember last night.


    Rafael bit Annette¡¯s ears several times with resentment, and then licked up the fleshy nape of her neck. She tasted indescribably sweet. What was started in half annoyance, got his sturdy lower body up early morning.


    ¡®Should I just do it?¡¯ Rafael thought while looking down at Annette, who was gently embraced in his arms. But the white bandage wrapped around her little head bothered him. Rafael preferred rough sex, but if he rolled Annette now like that, her wound might open and bleed again. Anyway, she was such a weak woman.


    ¡°Go. If you come into my room one more time, just know it won¡¯t end here.¡±


    Rafael threatened and pushed her away coldly. The way he turned his back against her, he seemed to be quite angry. Annette nodded and hurried out of the room. Although he didn¡¯t seem to be fooled by her lie, it was fortunate that she could escape the situation.


    Annette wiped her ear and nape, wet with Rafael¡¯s saliva, with her sleeve. He especially liked to lick and bite Annette. This point had not changed from the past till now. After all, her husband was a beastly man.


    * * *


    A few days later, after finishing his afternoon training, Rafael came into the mansion wiping his sweat. His expression was horribly distorted. It was because a few days had passed since he couldn¡¯t sleep properly. Certainly, the lack of sleep for a long time had a profound effect on Rafael¡¯s sword skills.


    ¡®I was in much better shape when I slept well.¡¯


    Rafael clicked his tongue, recalling how he slept on Annette¡¯s thigh a few days ago. That day, his body felt so refreshed that he attained outstanding achievements. That day, he felt as if he could reach the state of Sword Master soon. Rafael fell asleep that night, believing he would become the Sword Master the next day .


    But this all just remained as Rafael¡¯s illusion. He suffered from sleep disorders again, and his performance with the sword also receded. ¡®At this point, I would rather sleep with Annette.¡¯ Rafael¡¯s delicate eyes were filled with irritation.


    ¡®She would certainly look at me like I¡¯m a funny person!¡®


    After all, it was he who had told her not to come into his bedroom, and now it was also him who wanted to desperately sleep with her. It was obvious what Annette, a member of the prideful Bavarian family, would think of him. However, she was his wife anyway, and she had to fulfill her duty to sleep with him. And by now, the wound on her head had healed, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about it opening again.


    Rafael decided to think as he pleased. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was a nasty coincidence or Annette¡¯s warmth that helped him have a good sleep. But now, he really wanted to find out. Due to lack of sleep, his blue eyes were bloodshot.


    Entering the mansion, he looked around with hungry eyes and questioned a maid who was passing by.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anette?¡±


    The maid¡¯s pupils quivered as it was the first time she was talking to Rafael. Even though she had been working several years as a maid in the Carnesis Mansion, it was the first time she had spoken to her young and fierce master. The maid answered quickly, bowing her head too politely.


    ¡°Her Majesty has gone out today. She has left a note for you, would you like me to bring it?¡±


    Out? Rafael¡¯s handsome forehead knitted in frown. He felt a strange feeling of betrayal because he thought Annette had gone to her parents¡¯ home. Rafael still hadn¡¯t forgotten the butler¡¯s insult and the blatant disrespect her family showed by returning the wedding gifts.


    ¡®In front of me, you pretended to be on my side.¡¯


    Rafael frowned. He didn¡¯t want to admit it but he was starting to have a little faith in her. It seemed Annette was always on her family¡¯s side, and by now she must be swearing and cursing him there. If she was indeed a crafty Bavarian woman, then that was all there was to it.


    Rafael clenched his teeth and instructed the maid to bring the note to confirm the truth. Rafael snatched the note from the maid and glanced down on it.


    ¨C Dear Rafael.


    I¡¯m going to the palace today. My new sister-in-law, Claire Lucid Bavaria, from the Chapelle Empire, is staying at the Deltium Palace for the first time. So to say hello to Claire, I will visit the Imperial Embassy east of the palace. I¡¯ll be back in time.


    Rafael¡¯s expression as he looked at the light pink scented note paper became strange.


    Well, it seemed Annette didn¡¯t go to that damn Bavarian Duke, so his anger quickly cooled down. However, the reason why Rafael¡¯s expression was so strange wasn¡¯t just because his presumptions about Annette were wrong.


    Graceful Annette Bavaria, who had been thoroughly brought up as a young lady of a powerful Ducal House, had¡­¡­unexpectedly, a very bad handwriting. It seemed that she had tried to write it down while pressing the pen hard on the paper, but it smeared the ink and made the note look even more messy. It was amazing to see that even though she wrote with the finest pen and a high-quality paper, the result could be like this.


    ¡°The palace.¡±


    Rafael, who held the letter paper, was lost in thought for a moment. He thought Annette was probably now sitting with her new sister-in-law, Claire, and drinking tea in a friendly way. He could imagine the appearance of the two women, wearing large puffy dresses decorated with ribbons and feathers while eating pink desserts. Perhaps they would curse and badmouth him to accompany their desserts.


    Rafael frowned. He hated the arrogant Bavarians. Especially the Duke of Bavaria who didn¡¯t leave a chance to insult him whenever he saw Rafael in the royal palace. And the greatest irony was that, now, he was his father-in-law.


    The world sometimes seemed more comedic than a comedy.


    ¡®But Annette Bavaria is, well, not that bad.¡¯


    Rafael, who inadvertently gave a generous evaluation of Annette, clicked his tongue. Maybe this after all was Annette¡¯s intention. She may be fooling him with her gentle and courteous face and laughing at him for being stupid behind his back.


    The thought of it made Rafael feel somehow dirty. He couldn¡¯t let her denigrate him before her new sister-in-law who came from the Chapelle Empire. Rafael also felt the need to go to the royal palace. He had so many questions to ask his father, the current king of the Deltium, Selgratis. Especially about Annette Bavaria.


    Rafael frowned at the thought of his father, who always smiled suspiciously at him. He hated going to the royal palace, but sometimes like a pitiful noble beggar, he had to endure what he hated. He had a hunch that today would be a very unpleasant day.


    * * *


    Annette¡¯s tea time was neither pink nor sweet, unlike Rafael¡¯s expectations. Her new sister-in-law¡¯s wrist, tilting the teacup across from her, was quite sturdy. It was clear that the hand was more familiar with wielding a sharp sword than an elegant tea cup. What was seen under the table was not the hem of a rich dress, but a pair of pants of a knight.


    Annette looked at her new sister-in-law, Claire. With her blue hair cut short below her chin, she was an androgynous beauty. She was also an outstanding knight who headed the 3rd Knights Division of the Chapelle Empire. Feeling Annette¡¯s gaze, she put down her teacup and started apologizing out of the blue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend your wedding, Annette. I was on a really important mission at that time.¡±


    Claire¡¯s accent, mixed with the Chapelle people¡¯s accents, sounded more harsh. But under her cold-looking appearance, she was actually a very sweet-tempered person. She still seemed to be remorseful for not being able to attend Annette¡¯s wedding due to unavoidable circumstances.


    ¡°No, I understand. The Empire was a mess at that time, right? There was an assassination attempt on the military commander. My God, I¡¯m glad the work went well.¡±


    Annette smiled and accepted Claire¡¯s apology. When her commander is on the verge of being assassinated, how can Claire, a knight, come to her wedding? It wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t understand. Not just Claire, but her brother Arjen must have also been very busy.


    Blinking at the friendly response of Annette, Claire jumped up from her seat and hugged her. Claire, who looked much more dignified than most nobles, poured a shower of kisses on Annette.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty! How can one be so nice? If I were a man, I would have married you by all means, Annette Bavaria.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Annette Bavaria Carnesis now. Don¡¯t forget I am married.¡±


    Annette, swinging in Claire¡¯s arm, said with a smile. Then Claire stopped moving and let her go. All of a sudden, Claire¡¯s expression became very serious.


    ¡°So are you alright, Annette? You said that your husband is ¡­.. Rafael Carnesis. ¡°


    The smile on Annette¡¯s face completely disappeared. She thought that just like other nobles, Claire would also question Rafael¡¯s parentage. It wasn¡¯t so pleasant for Annette to hear about her husband¡¯s illegitimate birth. But what popped out of Claire¡¯s mouth was completely different and something that she never expected.


    ¡°Rafael, the Demon of the Battlefield, right? I heard he¡¯s into men. Rumor has it that he and his aide-de-camp were in a relationship. Is he really gay?¡±


    [T/N: In the raws it says ???? (namsaekkaya) Well gay in korean is ?? (namseongae). Namsaekkaya would literally translate to indigo man, which means sodomite in korean. I¡¯ve just used gay here but the term namsaekkaya appears a lot in next chapter, so I¡¯ll be using sodomite for then.]


    Annette¡¯s smile stiffened at the unexpected words.


    ¡®What the hell are you talking about? My husband is gay and is also into sodomy?!¡¯

 Chapter 16

    Annette struggled to overcome her embarrassment. She knew better than anyone that Rafael wasn¡¯t a sodomite. To say he was gay¡­. it was too ludicrous. Once caught by Rafael, she could only be released after gasping underneath him until she was too exhausted. Annette, who remembered this, quickly denied.


    ¡°No, Claire. My husband is¡­ he likes women.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? How do you know that¡­ Ah.¡±


    Claire, who had been asking thoughtlessly, suddenly fell silent. ¡®How do you know that?¡¯ As Claire herself thought about it, the question was too ridiculous.


    ¡®Of course they¡¯ve slept together since they are married. I¡¯ve been swinging my sword so much lately that my brain seems to have become rusty.¡¯


    Claire had no intention of questioning her sister-in-law¡¯s sex life, so she was very embarrassed. Claire swept her short hair in an awkward way. Then suddenly, she came up with another question and asked Annette very carefully.


    ¡°So, now he knows? Annette, that you¡­. That nothing happened between you and the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Annette¡¯s cheeks flushed as she recalled her first time. When she remembered Rafael¡¯s shocked face that night, she laughed a little. Claire breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Annette¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Yeah, of course he should know! Annette, is there any girl who is as diligent and kind as you? If your husband had neglected you because he believed in those vile rumors or whatever, I was going to ask for a duel.¡±


    Claire¡¯s eyes were sincere. Annette, in a cold sweat, held her back and dissuaded her from thinking so. Though Rafael had a poor character, he was a brilliant and talented man, enough to win the Marquis title with his sheer swordsmanship skills. Although Annette loved Claire, she was convinced that if the two fought, Rafael would definitely win.


    Claire, after calming her excitement, lowered her deep blue eyelashes and immediately fell in thought. Her pink lips, with nothing applied, posed a sharp question.


    ¡°Your coachman who framed you back then, was his name Ivan? Has it been revealed who¡¯s behind it yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably not that easy.¡±


    Ivan was a name that made Annette¡¯s heart beat faster every time she heard it. Annette wasn¡¯t able to become the Crown Princess only because of the false accusation of one coachman. Claire, biting her lips, muttered in an angry voice.


    ¡°Honestly, it was that big jerk¡¯s doing. How dare he put such a terrible charge on you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Annette answered calmly. In her previous life, when she heard this story, she felt so bitter that her heart collapsed and heat surged through her body. But, perhaps because of her regression, she was able to maintain a more objective attitude this time.


    ¡®Actually, the false accusation of lobbying with the prince¡¯s body now seemed cute.¡¯


    It was nothing compared to Annette¡¯s ¡®real¡¯ charge. There was a useless custom of having more than one candidate when selecting the Crown Princess. It was literally just a formality.


    Annette¡¯s contender at that time was Lady Celestine Keers, daughter of Marquis Keers. However, her family was very weak to even compete with Annette and crucially, Ludwig liked her more. It was obvious to anyone that the next queen would be Annette.


    However, the world was a place where one never knows what to expect.


    One day, Celestine, who returned from meeting the prince, suddenly went missing, and everything was turned upside down. The contender Celestine was kidnapped by some rascal on her way home.


    Fortunately, the kidnapped Celestine returned safely in a day. But the real problem was the identity of the person who kidnapped Celestine. As expected, it was Annette¡¯s personal coachman, Ivan.


    Ivan, who was interrogated, pretended to hold on a little and soon accused Annette being all behind it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair! I was just following Lady Annette¡¯s orders. How could a coachman like me dare to disobey a noble¡¯s command? I just did what I was told to, so please take my injustice into account!!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s acting skills were truly outstanding. He cried so desperately that even Annette wondered if she had ever done that. ¡®Was it as persuasive enough for others?¡¯


    What followed was an obvious downfall. To her surprise, Ivan took the royal servants as his accomplices. Annette was familiar with those servants as she had seen them quite a number of times when she entered and left the royal palace. Together, they all testified against her by saying, ¡°The Princess of Bavaria did this.¡±


    Thanks to this, Annette became a terrible evil woman who was blinded by jealousy and tried to kidnap and kill her rival. The Marquis of Keers was very furious and insisted on Annette¡¯s punishment. However, the power of Annette¡¯s father, the Duke of Bavaria, was so great that it was all suppressed down very quietly. The king sided with Bavaria, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s pass this quietly.¡±


    ¡®And then he married me off to Rafael.¡¯


    Annette sighed as she recalled the painful memories for the first time in a long time. Ivan was her personal coachman who had driven a carriage for her for nearly ten years. She wanted to ask him why he did it, but it was impossible at this point. Annette slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it yet. There is no way to even know if Ivan is dead or alive. Someone took him out of the royal prison. Maybe he was already killed in silence.¡±


    Claire also guessed Ivan might be dead. Even if he was behind it, he still wouldn¡¯t have been left alive. It was fortunate that the terrible false accusation on Annette was not known by anyone at all. Thanks to the thorough silence, only the involved parties knew about this.


    Well, in fact, it was also good for Celestine, the victim. As she was kidnapped for not more than a day, it was difficult for this to be known to the outside world. If people came to know Celestine had been kidnapped, how much would they have to say? Some of them sure would have spread malicious rumors about her. Then, even if she became a queen, her future would be a thorny road.


    ¡°I thought about it, Annette.¡±


    Claire suddenly lowered her voice as she lowered the teacup. Her intelligent eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t all this be a self-made play done by Celestine Keers?¡±


    Annette almost laughed out loud. She was actually suspicious of Celestine too. Celestine lost nothing in this case. The kidnappers didn¡¯t touch a single hair of her, and the ¡®silence¡® was so good that her honor was also not lost. Crucially, she even took the place of the prince¡¯s fiancee, which would not have been possible with her family status.


    On the other hand, Annette lost everything. Having endured all sorts of rigorous education to become a Queen, she fell into such a pit and was quickly tossed aside. On top of that, some people, including Rafael, believed in those false rumours and harshly criticized her.


    ¡®It¡¯s so unfair.¡¯


    Annette made up her mind. Although she couldn¡¯t get rid of the charge in her previous life, this time, she will prove her innocence at any costs. Just then, Claire reached out and hugged to comfort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Annette. It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s behind it. I¡¯ll make sure I catch those who have accused you of such kinds of stuff. If they dare to ruin your future, wouldn¡¯t it be fair to break their limbs too?¡±


    Claire smiled ferociously, revealing her teeth. But Annette, who had planned to catch the person herself, hugged Claire without a word. Thanks to Claire, who treated Annette like her own sister, she felt relieved. She believed in Annette¡¯s innocence.


    ¡®I hope that someday, Rafael could also trust me.¡¯


    Annette thought to herself. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t get along very well with Rafael, so she had no way of knowing his thoughts. The only conversation they had were arguments and fierce criticisms. It wasn¡¯t until Annette was dying because of her illness, that Rafael became kind to her. But by that time, it was already too late.


    ¡®But still more than Ludwig¡­. I like Rafael.¡¯


    Annette¡¯s cheeks flushed a bright red. She herself was surprised at her own thoughts. ¡®I guess Rafael and I have been married for too long. I¡¯ve come to think about things I¡¯ve never had in my previous life.¡¯


    Prince Ludwig was also a handsome man with a delicate beauty, but Rafael was so sensual and manly that any woman would turn her eyes twice to look at him. Even Annette, who knew his dirty temperament thoroughly well, sometimes became nervous around him and her heart would flutter for no reason whenever she saw him laugh.


    At first, she thought it would be a marriage in which she would only cry and eat ginger* at the king¡¯s recommendation, but it was not always bad. Anyway, Rafael didn¡¯t abandon Annette even when she was dying of illness. In that respect, Rafael was a very responsible husband. Atleast, he was much better than Ludwig, who turned away from her because he could not go against his father¡¯s order.


    [T/N: Eat ginger means to face difficulties]


    ¡°So how is elder brother Arjen doing these days? Oh, is he still addicted to his work?¡±


    Annette decided to stop thinking about her husband. So, this time, she asked about Claire¡¯s husband. Of course, Claire¡¯s husband was Annette¡¯s elder brother, Arjen Bavaria.


    Claire¡¯s face frowned when her husband was mentioned. She complained, wriggling her eyebrows that were more handsome than a man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, Annette. I haven¡¯t been home for three weeks. Apparently, I heard he washes and sleeps in the royal palace¡¯s office. Someone might think he¡¯s a homeless man.¡±


    Annette laughed as she recalled her elder brother, Arjen. He was recognized for his extraordinary brain early and went to study at the Academy of the Chapelle Empire. And after completing all his courses, he was taken to the office as a high-ranking official of the Chapelle Empire. Arjen¡¯s talent seemed to be too exceptional to be limited to the Kingdom of Deltium.


    Of course, her father, Allamand did not like it very much. As soon as his studies were over, Arjen was supposed to return and receive his education as a successor to the Bavarian family. But Allamand couldn¡¯t do anything about it as the opponent was the Chapelle Empire! Even though Allamanda did not like it, he had no choice but to let Arjen go.


    ¡®It was probably the first thing that didn¡¯t go according to my father¡¯s will.¡¯


    Annette was envious of her great elder brother. The Chapelle Empire was much larger than the Kingdom of the Deltium, and Arjen was always busy thanks to it. So he couldn¡¯t come to Annette¡¯s wedding, which was suddenly held.


    Unlike Claire, the valiant Knight commander, Arjen was a weak and nervous civilian-type of handsome man. Claire and Arjen, who filled each other¡¯s shortcomings, were a very well-matched couple. At least that was what Annette thought.


    ¡®Can Rafael and I ever be that kind of couple?


    If it had been her previous life, she would have shook her head and said that it was absolutely impossible. But now, Annette could not be too sure. Rafael had changed as much as she had changed herself. It was truly a wonder.


    Claire glanced at Annette who was deep in thoughts, and eventually put something out on the table. It was a small box wrapped in a rustling golden wrapping paper. Annette blinked as she saw the item, Claire smiled brightly with an expectant look.


    ¡°Ta-da! It¡¯s a late wedding present, Annette. Although it¡¯s not the marriage you wanted, I still hope you live well and happily. This is my sincere wish for you.¡±


    Claire, holding Annette¡¯s hand, smiled affectionately like Annette¡¯s real sister. Claire¡¯s family was actually full of haggard men so she found her new sister-in-law, Annette very cute and pretty. Annette, who smiled happily at her congratulations, picked up the present and asked without thinking.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Claire. But what¡¯s in here? It¡¯s very light.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    Claire suddenly smiled sordidly. She lowered her voice and whispered secretly as if she was spewing state secrets.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. that¡¯s¡­. It¡¯s a tremendous thing that will make even the gay men horny.¡±


    ¡­ It was absolutely impossible not to be surprised after hearing such words.

 Chapter 17

    Upon hearing the hint about the gift, Annette¡¯s eyes quivered. Her naive reaction made Claire laugh out loud and ruffle her hair. Claire thought Annette was really very cute. At that moment, Annette unknowingly recoiled and let out a small scream.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did it hurt? I¡¯m sorry, Annette.¡±


    A surprised Claire hurriedly lifted her hand and examined Annette¡¯s head. Her sharp eyes soon found a small scar on Annette¡¯s forehead. And at that moment, Claire¡¯s face became cold.


    ¡°Who did this, Annette?¡±


    Claire¡¯s playful expression became grave in an instant. Even though she was asking who did it, she was quite certain of the culprit. In the first place, only a few people could hurt Annette and that could only be the enemies of the Duke of Bavaria. Annette, who noticed Claire¡¯s misunderstanding, quickly denied it.


    ¡°No, Claire. It¡¯s not like that. I just¡­ bumped into a pillar by mistake.¡±


    Annette found this a little strange. Obviously, she was just telling the truth, but strangely it sounded like a typical excuse from a beaten wife. Naturally, Claire¡¯s green eyes reflected her skepticism


    ¡°What do you mean no? This damn sodomite Rafael dares to touch my sister..!¡±


    Claire, who was thoroughly angry, jumped up from her seat with such force that it overturned the table. Because of this, Claire¡¯s gift fell to the floor.


    Annette was moved by Claire¡¯s words, ¡°My sister.¡± But now was not the time to be moved. She quickly calmed Claire down before she accused Rafael of being a man who beated his wife.


    ¡°Really, it wasn¡¯t Rafael! I hit my forehead against the edge of a pillar while trying to pick up a book. Here, look closely at my wound here, you can see that it¡¯s not a wound that one would get when hit, but it¡¯s actually torn skin.  Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Annette swept her blond hair aside so that Claire could see it in more detail. In fact, compared to the extent of bleeding, the wound was not very big, and it healed after a few days. Annette was amazed at Claire¡¯s sharp senses. It was hard for her to see the wound because it was covered by her hair, but Claire quickly found it out. It was simply amazing.


    Claire opened her eyes and scrutinized Annette¡¯s wound. Claire, who had been training as a Knight since she was a child, was familiar with injuries. Just as Annette said, the wound did resemble one that one would get on bumping into something.


    ¡°Okay. But I¡¯ll be watching from now on, Annette. If he ever raises his hand on you, you can tell me anytime. I¡¯ll make sure to crush him.¡±


    ¡®How the hell are you going to crush him?¡¯ Annette laughed at Claire¡¯s bloodthirsty threat and her eyelashes fluttered lightly. Although Claire couldn¡¯t beat Rafael, it was reassuring to know that someone was on her side. This was why her brother, Arjen, was in love with Claire.


    Annette was always used to the cold, menacing presence of the Bavarian family. She was so used to it that she did not even know that she craved for some familial love. Her brother, Arjen was kind but he was always busy because his brain was so extraordinary. The lone genius had no time to pay attention to his sister, who was five or six years younger than him.


    Annette wanted to be loved by her family, so she became a good child. She was especially under the illusion that if she met her father, Allamand¡¯s expectations, he might love her. ¡®How naive you were in the past!¡¯


    ¡®Although everything was already wrong at that point, I was completely abandoned when I couldn¡¯t be the Crown Princess.¡¯


    Now the only people who she could call her family were Arjen, CIaire, and Rafael. Of course, Rafael hated her, but maybe they could find a compromise. Annette wanted to get along with him if possible. He was a better husband than she thought, contrary to his intimidating appearance.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Just in time, Claire bent over and picked up the gift that had fallen on the floor. It had  fallen earlier when Claire excitedly got up from her seat. She laughed, giving Annette the gift back as if embarrassed by her impulsive behaviour.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m glad Rafael Carnesis isn¡¯t a son of a bitch who hits his wife. It¡¯s a hard-earned gift. I got it so I could get along with my husband. I still want to take it back now.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s really in here?¡±


    ¡°Are you curious? If you¡¯re curious, go home and open it with Rafael Carnesis.¡±


    Claire, with a mischievous smile, casually shrugged her shoulders and teased Annette. She did not tell her what was the present until they parted. Thanks to this, Annette had to walk with a vague expression, fiddling with the gift.


    ¡°What the hell is in this box?¡¯


    ¡®It must be something terrible to even arouse the sodomite men.. No way, it¡¯s not an aphrodisiac, is it? That¡¯s something illegal.¡¯ Annette looked down at the box with a stiff face as if she was looking at a bomb. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t make her see the object in the box.


    Annette decided to go home quickly and check out this suspicious gift. The place where she met Claire was west of the palace. Because of this, it took her quite a long walk to get to the south gate where her carriage was waiting. Naturally, Annette¡¯s footsteps became a little hurried.


    It was then, a long shadow suddenly fell in front of Annette. Annette¡¯s eyes widened, when she casually looked up and identified the owner of the shadow.


    ¡°¡­. Greetings to the Little Sun of Deltium.¡±


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    The person in front of her was none other than Prince Ludwig. A man who she once believed she would marry. Also the man whom she after being framed, never met again.


    Annette was embarrassed to see him in front of her after a long time. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a long time if she considered her present life. But it was a reunion after nearly five years if her time before regression was also counted. In front of Ludwig, Annette , who was always polite, trembled secretly. The timing of the encounter was not so good.


    ¡®There might be illegal aphrodisiacs in the gift box.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had to worry about this in front of the prince, who she had reunited with for the first time in five years. Annette became sad. The face of Prince Ludwig, looking down at her, looked very lonely. After a few seconds of silence, he reached out to his former fiancee.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel before me, Annette. Get up.¡±


    Fortunately, Ludwig did not seem to be interested in the box that Annette was holding. His blue eyes were fixed as if they were nailed on Annette only. His eyes even looked pained.


    Annette didn¡¯t take his hand and she stood up on her own.  Now that she was married to another man, this was right. When Ludwig noticed Annette¡¯s indirect rejection, he withdrew his hand and frowned.


    And in an earnest tone, he asked Annette.


    ¡°If it¡¯s fine, l¡¯ll like to walk with you for a while. I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    At the unexpected suggestion, Annette closed her eyes and remained silent. Frankly speaking, she didn¡¯t want to do it. Taking a walk with Ludwig will do her more harm than good now. If anyone saw them like this, Annette would again be gossiped about how she still hadn¡¯t given up on the throne. If anything like that went into Rafael¡¯s ears¡­.. just thinking about it was terrible.


    Seeing Annette¡¯s hesitation, Ludwig reached out to her. His graceful fingertips were shaking a little. Ludwig, carefully grasped the end of her sleeve, decorated with lace and whispered painfully.


    ¡°Please, Annette¡­.please.¡±


    His face, which was just as beautiful as before, was pale  with anxiety and nervousness. Seeing this, Annette let out a sigh. It wasn¡¯t like Ludwig did not know why or what he was doing this now. Annette looked around and eventually accepted.


    ¡°Instead, please bring at least four attendants with you. I have to go home before it¡¯s too late, so I can only talk for 30 minutes. Is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Annette.¡±


    Only then did a smile bloom on Ludwig¡¯s sad face. He quickly noticed why Annette was doing this. Ludwig beckoned towards four servants who were standing far away from them. Seeing the four servants following them, Annette felt relieved. At least, this was much better than walking alone with Ludwig.


    Fortunately, Ludwig led her to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. No one could enter this place without Ludwig¡¯s permission. Naturally, the chances of their walk becoming a social gossip were also lowered. It really was an excellent location.


    Sitting on a bench, Ludwig remained silent for a while. He seemed to be agonizing over what to say. Annette looked at Ludwig¡¯s side and waited patiently. He looked a little thin and more nervous than she remembered. Annette¡¯s eyes were full with pity seeing him like that.


    ¡®You poor fellow.¡¯


    Ludwig was a seemingly perfect man. He was tall and had a slender physique. His flawless skin, and his features were as delicate and beautiful as a woman. In particular, the long silver hair that cascaded down to his waist shimmered like moonlight and made Ludwig¡¯s appearance stand out more. He was a man who would be soon crowned as the king.


    However, Ludwig had one fatal drawback.


    ¡°Annette¡­.Oh!¡±


    Ludwig, who was about to get up from his seat as if he had made up his mind, stumbled. He almost tripped over on his own feet. Annette caught his arm swinging in the air with familiarity and made him sit back. Ludwig liked to have his butt attached to one place.* To his life. To the future of the Deltium.


    [T/N: To have one¡¯s butt attach to one place means to remain still. What she means here is that he always remains still(or doesn¡¯t do anything) when it comes to his life or the kingdom]


    ¡°Are you all right, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Annette. What an embarrassment.¡±


    She helped him up. Ludwig who had a perfect appearance and seemed to be good at everything, was actually a far cry from it. He was terribly clumsy. Everything he did with his limbs turned out terribly. He would never dream of doing intense activities like sword practicing and horseback riding. Even on a flat floor, he fell alone on his knees and ate dust.


    Ludwig, who had just now stumbled and got help from Annette, blushed.  He took a deep breath and then turned his head to look at Annette. Annette looked at him blinking her eyes, wanting him to get up and say something.


    The moment their eyes met, a painful expression came on Ludwig¡¯s beautiful face. His crimson lips whispered painfully,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Annette.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Annette wondered what Ludwig was apologizing for. For Ludwig it was something that happened only a few weeks ago, but for Annette, who had returned, it was something that happened five years ago. Perhaps that¡¯s why Annette was able to look at him with an objective attitude as if it were someone else¡¯s business.


    ¡°I, Annette¡­.So, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t send ¡­ your wedding present.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Your Highness.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just an empty talk, it was really all right. Rather, if Ludwig, as her ex-fianc¨¦, had sent her a wedding gift, it would have been disastrous. By the way, even in this situation, the only thing he could say to her was ¡®I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t send you a wedding present.¡¯ Unlike before, Annette felt that Ludwig¡¯s weakness was pathetic.


    When Ludwig noticed the blatant criticism in her pink eyes, he bit his lips. With a character as delicate as his face, he hesitated for a while, unable to say something. Ludwig buried his face in both hands and confessed as if he was vomiting everything in his heart.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not actually sorry. I didn¡¯t want to send a congratulatory gift to your wedding. So I didn¡¯t send one on purpose. In this case, I know I should say sorry, but to be honest with you, I¡¯m really not. I¡¯ve been looking forward to see you. I.. I¡¯ve always been sorry for that, Annette.¡±


    Ludwig muttered without any remorse and buried his face even deeper into his hands. At this point, it was confusing whether he was really sorry or not. Now all that could be seen of Ludwig was his pinna that peeked out through his long silver hair. His ears were turning red and he whispered bitterly.


    ¡°What on earth should I do? To me, my only princess is you Annette.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Annette, hearing Ludwig¡¯s confession, casted her eyes down in silence. She felt something hot coming up from inside her throat. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was moved by Ludwig¡¯s words. Annette was actually trying to contain her anger.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t do anything when I was framed.¡¯


    Thanks to this, Annette was expelled from the nomination of the Crown Princess, and Celestine became his new fiancee. Of course, in the process, Ludwig was restless and even appealed that it was Annette whom he loved. But that was just all of Ludwig¡¯s ¡°effort.¡±


    Ludwig was always weak against King Selgratis. Ludwig, under the pressure of his father, finally stepped back and just watched her from a distance until she got married to Rafael. But now, he pretended to be remorseful and said, ¡®My only princess is you.¡¯


    Annette was dumbfounded. If it hadn¡¯t been five years ago, by now she would have been blinded by anger and grabbed Ludwig by his collar. Of course, if she had done that, she would be taken to the palace dungeon No. 503 for the crime of touching the body of the royal family.


    Annette swallowed up her pent-up anger and reeled it in well. With a nonchalant smile, she poked Ludwig¡¯s sore spot.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t say that. Now you have Lady Celestine Keers, don¡¯t you? She¡¯d be so sad to hear that. She likes you very much.¡±


    She did like Ludwig, to the point she dragged Annette through mud just to become a Crown Princess. Well, still it was just a family affair. Anyway, Annette¡¯s prickly and amiable tone made Ludwig¡¯s ears turn red. He couldn¡¯t raise his head and buried his face between his palms. Painful sobs escaped out of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry. Annette. But I can¡¯t really love Lady Keers.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s your fiancee now. Please try to get along with her well.¡±


    ¡°But Lady Keers is¡­. she¡¯s so different from you. She¡¯s too nervous and sensitive. I can¡¯t even imagine a future with Lady Keers. Just being together with her makes me tired.¡±


    After hearing Ludwig¡¯s words, Annette was puzzled. Did Celestine Keers have such a sensitive personality? When they often met as crown princess candidates, she seemed relatively indifferent. She was quite fond of Ludwig, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯d be nervous around him.


    But again,she didn¡¯t know her very well. If Celestine was the one who drove out Annette and took the crown by making her own play, it would not be strange if her true character came out slowly after becoming the winner. Well, if she could plot to blame Annette like that, she could be quite a vicious woman.


    Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t the time to rush anything. Seeing Annette remain silent, Ludwig¡¯s head sank down more and more. Now the words coming out of his mouth resembled a gasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Annette. Because I¡¯m this kind of man,¡­I¡¯m just sorry for you.¡±


    With his face hidden in his hand, the only thing she could hear from his serene figure was sounds of his breathing. His breathing began to get harder and faster.  Ludwig seemed to be sobbing and gasping. He was too weak to deal with stress and fell into a mild panic.


    Fortunately, Annette was used to his seizures. When Ludwig had a seizure, it was nothing more than pouring oil into the fire if the person next to him was embarrassed. So Annette replied gently in a low humming tone.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s now all in the past. I have never resented you. Both me and Your Highness have done what we could, so there is only one thing left to do and that is to accept it and be okay with it. So please don¡¯t bother about it.¡±


    At first glance, Annette¡¯s answer sounded monotonous. But, this was one of the ways to alleviate Ludwig¡¯s nervous seizures. Fortunately, Ludwig¡¯s breathing subsided a little when he heard Annette speak. Annette, after confirming that it was effective, skillfully changed the subject.


    ¡°Shall we think about something else? Well, there are vast stretches of wheat fields in the Chapelle Empire with no end in sight. Even if it¡¯s windy in summer, it is said that the field looks like it¡¯s covered with green waves everywhere. The wheat grains rub against each other, and a fresh smell of grass emanates from them. Someday I would like to lie there and take a nap while listening to the songs of the larks. Perhaps their cheerful song is as beautiful as Your Highness¡¯ lute?¡±


    Annette¡¯s voice was sweet and calm. It was a quiet tone that was very pleasant to hear. The sounds of Ludwig¡¯s harsh breathing subsided as he listened to her words.


    Annette waited patiently for him to calm down. Although Ludwig was the only Crown Prince of Deltium, his disposition was frankly more of an artist than a ruler. Since birth, his path had already been decided, and it was quite painful because it didn¡¯t suit his aptitude. This was the main cause that induced Ludwig¡¯s occasional seizures.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s a poor man.¡¯


    Ludwig especially liked to play the lute. He could play very beautifully, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t play it that often. This was because his father, King Selgratis, disapproved of Ludwig¡¯s hobby.


    King Selgratis hoped that Ludwig, his one and only legitimate son, would have more desire for power¡­. like Rafael. King Selgratis was a harsh father who pushed Ludwig to his limits for this point. He sometimes did not hesitate to even compare Ludwig to Rafael. Thanks to this, Ludwig was very nervous about Rafael.


    Knowing this well, Annette looked at Ludwig with a slightly wistful look. Just in time, Ludwig holding his face, opened his lips with slightly reddish eyes.


    ¡°Apart from you, who else would understand me, Annette? Now that I must marry another woman, other than you¡­ I do not want to. I don¡¯t think I can bear it.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s eyes looked over Annette¡¯s head as he nervously spoke. The tall man could easily look down at Annette¡¯s little head.


    ¡°I always thought that the crown of the Crown Princess would suit your blond hair. There is a very beautiful red ruby embedded in the crown. The crown would have shined more brightly on your blond hair and the red ruby would have made your pink eyes stand out even more. So¡­ I had been looking forward to the day when I could myself put the crown on your head.¡±


    Ludwig, who finished speaking, smiled wistfully. His fingertips hovered in the air as if he wanted to touch Annette¡¯s blonde hair. But he couldn¡¯t touch her. Now, Annette was the wife of another man, who happened to be his half brother, Rafael.


    Annette looked at such Ludwig without saying a word. As it wasn¡¯t a bad break-up, Annette also felt sorry for him. Ludwig was safe because he was a Crown Prince, but also at the same time he was unhappy because of it. He was rather a man who would have been much happier if he was born as a fourth or fifth prince. Then he could have lived a leisurely life away from the troubles of the throne.


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    At that moment, Ludwig, who rose from his seat, knelt before her. Then he bowed his head and kissed Annette¡¯s skirt affectionately. His silvery eyelashes were dripping wet.


    ¡°Sorry. Even though I believed in your innocence, I couldn¡¯t go against the strong will of my father. I know I was cowardly. But I also¡­. I can¡¯t live without you. Only you Annette Bavaria, it should only be you.¡±


    Ludwig whispered as he looked up at Annette imploringly. Annette was surprised by his unexpected words and jumped up from her seat without her knowledge.


    In the first place, there was only one reason she accepted Ludwig¡¯s request to talk. It was to say goodbye to him for the last time. However, the situation kept becoming worse.


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t do this. I am already married to Rafael¡­¡±


    Annette, who was trying to speak in a hurry, suddenly froze stiff in place. Her eyes fell on the gift box next to Ludwig. The light box seemed to have fallen when Annette got up in surprise.


    It was okay until the box fell a little on the floor. Claire also dropped it once. However, the box that fell to the ground twice in a row, as if to protest, opened and threw out its contents.


    And the true identity of the horrible gift that could make even the sodomite men go into heat¡­ was a leather choker and a whip.

 Chapter 19

    Seeing Annette suddenly stop talking and panic, Ludwig¡¯s gaze averted to where she was looking. He inadvertently opened his mouth after looking at the box.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the box you were holding? Looks like its lid is broken, but don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll order the attendants to¡­.¡±


    Ludwig couldn¡¯t finish the sentence and his face hardened. It was because he realized quite late what the contents that came out of the box were. There was a sudden silence in the Palace that was earlier full of heartfelt atmosphere. It was a very, very heavy silence.


    Annette closed her eyes silently. At this point, she thought it would have been better if it was an illegal aphrodisiac. If that was the case, she could have at least made some excuse saying it was a perfume or a lotion. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t know how to explain the choker and whip.


    Amidst this silence, one of the attendants standing behind Ludwig, carefully approached them. With great professionalism, he picked up the box from the floor, gathered its contents and silently put it back in the box. Then, after placing it on the bench, he stepped back as if nothing had happened and returned to his original position.


    Meanwhile, Annette closed her eyes and prayed that the world would somehow perish at that moment. Of course, the world did not perish, and the time for explanation came. Before she knew it, Ludwig stood up from his seat and looked at Annette with quivering eyes. He stutteringly asked, not even knowing what he was asking.


    ¡°Your¡­ no way, Rafael does that sort of thing to you¡­. ?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Absolutely not!!¡±


    A frightened Annette spoke with an unusually strong, shrill voice. Feeling a sense of crisis stronger than ever, she spit out whatever that came into her mind. It was the first time in Annette¡¯s prudent life that her words were ahead of her thoughts.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we have a dog in our house! It¡¯s really almost the size of a house, and I¡¯m sure Your Highness probably hasn¡¯t seen such a big sized dog. I wanted to educate myself about how to tame such a fierce dog, so I placed a special order¡­ Because it¡¯s a really big dog.¡±


    Somehow, the more she spoke, the more uncomfortable she felt. It was obviously an excuse that she made up, but strangely enough, she felt as if she was indirectly cursing Rafael. Feeling guilty, Annette closed her eyes tightly. At the end of her long, lengthy excuse, Ludwig accepted it with a trembling look, as if he had been pushed by some momentum.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Annette replied absentmindedly. She hoped the world would perish now, but unfortunately, Annette did not have the ability to make things happen as she wanted. In fact, she wondered whether she had any special abilities.


    Another awkward silence passed between Annette and Ludwig. Ludwig, who was standing in an awkward position, soon offered her a seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down for now¡­ Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    He tripped over his words. Annette sat on the bench silently, just wanting to die. She just wanted to pick up the box and run away, but leaving without permission in front of the royalty was an insult and a punishable crime.


    Fortunately, Ludwig seemed to want to change the subject too. He was desperately worried about something, and soon opened his mouth.


    ¡°I was composing a new lute song the other day, do you remember? I just finished that song a few days ago. Would you like to listen to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Now whatever it was, it was fine. If only she could escape from this awkward atmosphere, Annette nodded soullessly.


    When Ludwig beckoned, one of the servants behind him ran and brought a lute. Ludwig, in his position, tried to calm his mind and began to play the lute. Even in this situation, Ludwig¡¯s lute performance was remarkably excellent.


    Annette closed her eyes and listened to the lute and tried to calm herself down.


    From Ludwig¡¯s delicate fingertips, a beautiful melody like a celestial song filled the air. Ludwig, who finished playing, opened his mouth with a more relaxed expression than before.


    ¡°This reminds me of old times. When I played the lute, you would sit by my side and listen like this. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember it.¡±


    Music certainly had the effect of softening the mood. Thanks to that, Annette also felt a little nostalgic. As she reminisced her memories, Annette¡¯s beautiful face, with her eyelashes down, looked deep in thoughts. Ludwig looked at her with admiration and suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Annette, I have a request for you. Will you please listen to my request?¡±


    Annette, who looked up at Ludwig, did not readily accept his request. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, he would again say something controversial like you are my one and only queen¡¯. Annette was a little nervous about what would come out of his mouth, but fortunately Ludwig wasn¡¯t greedy.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, please sing along to my performance just like old times.¡±


    Under Ludwig¡¯s long silver eyelashes, blue eyes resembling that of Rafael¡¯s gleamed brightly. Annette, who was worried about his unexpected request, agreed, since it wasn¡¯t a difficult request.


    Ludwig was very afraid of his father. And King Selgratis didn¡¯t like the sight of Ludwig playing musical instruments. For this reason, Ludwig used to use Annette to play his favorite lute. They closed the doors and windows tightly under the pretext of chatting, so that Ludwig could play the lute, without his father knowing


    The rumors that Annette threw herself at Ludwig to become the Crown Princess must have started because of this. Well, it would be obviously misunderstood if a grown man and woman were doing something alone in a closed room. They probably would think they had that kind of relationship.


    Annette clicked her tongue with disapproval at her foolish past self. So she added one condition to Ludwig¡¯s request.


    ¡°Of course. Since it is only one song anyway, let¡¯s just play it here. But after that, I really have to go. It¡¯s already very late.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for listening and agreeing to my request, Annette.¡±


    Before he started playing, Ludwig looked at Annette with sorrowful eyes. When this performance would be over, she would go back home. To her husband and the house where Rafael is. And after that he and Annette would become strangers forever.


    Ludwig bit his lips. He had firmly believed that he would be Annette¡¯s husband, and he still wanted to be. Not Rafael, but him. He  should have  been Annette¡¯s husband. But it seemed that Annette had already acknowledged and accepted Rafael as her husband. So Ludwig felt indescribably bitter.


    ¡®Not only the father¡¯s affection but also Annette¡­ he took away everything.¡¯


    A dark shadow passed over Ludwig¡¯s blue eyes. But now was the time to focus on Annette. Ludwig composed himself and soon began to play the lute. Just like the memory of those days, when he believed that he would put the crown of the Crown Princess on her blond hair himself.


    Annette gently closed her eyes and hummed to the tune. It was a song that she had already sung several times in the past. At first, her humming, which was nothing but a melody, soon turned out into a song.


    The tip of your sword is the color of the cold winter.


    The roars of the boiling battlefields are the color of the lava.


    Loyalty to the royal family is the color of the first leaves of evergreen trees.


    When the world goes round and round and all these colors melt together,


    I¡¯ll stamp my feet once and leave freely.


    Annette liked to sing. Of course, she didn¡¯t have much skill because it was just a hobby, but the voice itself was soft and gentle. So it was worth listening to.


    Whenever she went in and out of the royal palace, she often joined Ludwig like she did today. Although her singing ability was not as good as before, it was still fun to sing like this after a long time. So Annette didn¡¯t realize that the lute had stopped playing at some point.


    I will leave freely..


    After finishing the last verse of the song, Annette opened her eyes and she was startled. This was because Ludwig, who was playing the lute a while ago, was lying on the bench with his eyes closed.


    ¡®Wait, did you really faint? Was my singing so terrible?¡¯


    Frightened, Annette hurriedly got up from her seat and shook Ludwig¡¯s body. She thought Ludwig, who often had seizures, collapsed again. Or he might have hit his head with his hand while playing the lute. That was possible because Ludwig was terribly clumsy.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness! Get a hold of yourself. Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Um, Annette?¡±


    Fortunately, Ludwig quickly opened his eyes. She didn¡¯t know if he fainted or fell asleep for a while, but at least it didn¡¯t seem there was anything wrong with his body. Ludwig¡¯s eyes blinked for a couple of times and he yawned drowsily.


    ¡°Well, I guess I was so tired that I fell asleep for a while. I¡¯m sorry, Annette. Why am I suddenly so sleepy?¡­ That¡¯s really weird. I guess I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m ashamed that I fell asleep after holding you back to talk to you. Go back home and please be careful on your way.¡±


    Ludwig said goodbye to Annette, speaking gibberish with his eyes half closed. His delicate eyelids had several wrinkles, although he was in a deep slumber. Annette was bewildered by the unexpected situation, but she had hoped for it anyway, so she quickly said goodbye to Ludwig.


    ¡®That¡¯s weird.¡¯


    Annette tilted her head as she looked at the back of Ludwig disappearing in the distance. Ludwig was very sensitive, so he did not sleep much. But still, he fell asleep while playing the lute, which he loved so much. It was not something that Ludwig would do.


    But there was something more surprising. Annette turned back without thinking and found the four attendants waiting a little further away. It was a burden for her to walk alone with Ludwig, so she had requested for the attendants to accompany them.


    Apparently just a moment ago, they were standing upright, but now they all fell asleep while leaning on each other. Just like how Ludwig did.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    Annette stood still in place, with her mouth hanging open in surprise.

 Chapter 20

    The attendants working in the royal palace were trained vigorously. They always held themselves upright and were careful with everything they did. Not only one, but all four of them fell asleep during work. It was something beyond conceivable.


    Feeling strange, Annette tested by shaking one of them awake. Then, just like Ludwig, the first attendant got up bewilderedly in a fit of surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe he dozed off while serving a distinguished guest who visited the Crown Prince¡¯s palace! There was nothing to say about this even if he was hit for lack of discipline.


    ¡°No, what kind of disrespect! I¡¯m really sorry, Marchioness of Carnesis. I sincerely apologize for my misconduct.¡±


    The attendant apologized politely to Annette, while covertly kicking his colleagues hard to awaken them. Shortly after, the other servants got up and then bowed their heads to apologize. Seeing them sway in the waves of drowsiness, Annette waved her hand and pardoned them, saying it was okay.


    The attendants who knew nothing, looked at Annette with twinkling eyes. Annette, who didn¡¯t get angry at them, smiled kindly and showed them mercy, was literally like an angel to them. It was a great pity that such a kind woman could not be the Crown Princess.


    But Annette¡¯s thoughts were a little different. As soon as she turned around, the smile disappeared from her face and was replaced by a grave expression. At this moment, there was only one thought in Annette¡¯s mind.


    ¡®In the book, it was clearly written that the regressors have one special ability that they did not possess before. Maybe my ability¡­ Is putting people to sleep by singing. ¡®


    A strange thrill passed down Annette¡¯s body, as she realised this. She had once put Rafael, who was suffering from insomnia and sleepwalking, to sleep.


    At that time, she thought that it was the effect of a good lullaby. But now that she looked back, she wondered if it was true that she used the ¡®ability¡® to put Rafael to sleep. She wasn¡¯t sure of anything yet. Annette, who was cautious in everything, decided to try this theory if it was possible.


    Although it was not a marvelous ability like spirit skill, it might be more useful in some cases.


    Annette, who had thought so far, felt goosebumps erupt on her skin. This was because she finally felt more than ever before, that she had really returned back to the past. She was really living a new life. And her future was entirely in her hands.


    * * *


    The day passed away quickly and the sun had already set. Before she knew it, it was already dark. The carriage going back home through the dark was slower than usual. However, Annette, who was deep in her thoughts didn¡¯t even realise this. She was contemplating how to test her new abilities. So, she didn¡¯t even realise that they had arrived home.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, madam.¡±


    The coachman carefully announced their arrival to Annette. Annette stepped out of the carriage completely lost in her thoughts. But before her feet could touch the ground, suddenly her body was swept up into the air.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The unpleasant feeling of floating terribly surprised Annette. It was especially surprising because it happened while she was in the midst of her thoughts. Annette instinctively pulled whatever she could reach out to and clung on it. It unfortunately turned out to be Rafael¡¯s pitch-black hair.


    It was Rafael who caught Annette from the carriage. He looked very displeased when Annette grasped his hair. Annette became still as a silent growl slipped out from his slightly parted lips.


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. I was so surprised that I¡­¡±


    Annette quickly let go of Rafael¡¯s hair and apologised tremblingly. She was gasping for breath as she could not calm down her surprised heart. Looking down at such Annette, Rafael, who was about to hurl out some abuses, took a deep breath while clenching his teeth. He looked very fierce as if he was bearing something.


    ¡®Why are you so angry?¡¯


    Annette, who saw this, was overwhelmed with anxiety. Rafael¡¯s anger had nothing to do with her pulling his hair. He had been waiting for Annette in anger for some reason. The cold air of the night that had seeped into Rafael¡¯s collar proved this.


    Annette bit her lip because she didn¡¯t know  why he was doing this. The whimsical and violent temperament of Rafael was a very difficult mystery for Annette. With a hardened face, Rafael questioned her.


    ¡°Who did you meet at the palace today?¡±


    ¡°What? I went to see my sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you see the letter I left?¡±


    Annette, who responded in a daze, realized something was wrong and lamented at her stupidity. She didn¡¯t know how, but Rafael seemed to know that she met Prince Ludwig today. Only then did Annette understand why Rafael was so angry.


    In fact, it was natural for Rafael to be angry at her. His wife pretended to meet someone else, and had a secret meeting with her old fiance. Looking at Annette¡¯s embarrassed expression, Rafael felt even more cold and empty.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be back in time. You must have had so much fun that you didn¡¯t even realise so much time had passed, did you? Did he treat you so well?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s deep blue eyes looked colder than the ice in the North Sea. Even after returning, it was still painful to receive his hatred. Annette, with her eyes lowered pitifully, carefully reached out and grabbed Rafael¡¯s collar.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Rafael. I just bumped into him on my way back from seeing my sister-in-law. The marriage was so suddenly broken off that we couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to each other properly. That¡¯s why I just wanted to finish that relationship well. Now we will never have to face Your Highness again. I promise.¡±


    Annette raised her head and looked up at him with earnest eyes. Rafael looked back at her with a blank face without saying anything. Annette¡¯s face looked so naive and gentle that anyone would fall for her lies.


    However, Rafael was not fooled. He was in a very bad mood now. After reading Annette¡¯s letter, he headed to the palace. Of course, he didn¡¯t go to pick up Annette. He also had a business to visit the palace for.


    Rafael intended to meet his father, King Selgratis, and ask him about Annette. It was because the rumors that the king told him before the wedding were somewhat different from the reality. Rafael felt that he needed to check where the hell this discrepancy had originated.


    However, Selgratis did not meet Rafael. He acted as if he cared about Rafael in public, but in private, he avoided any exchange with him. It was all truly a pretense.


    Because of this, Rafael had to return from the royal palace. Naturally, he felt terrible, and decided to go back home with Annette. However, it was an apparent mistake in Rafael¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in the Palace of the Crown Prince?¡±


    When Rafael found out where Annette was, he was very angry. He wanted to see with his own eyes what the two lovers were doing, but the place was the crown prince¡¯s palace. No one could enter the Crown Prince¡¯s palace without Ludwig¡¯s permission. It was also the same for Rafael.


    As he turned his back and came out of the palace, he felt more terrible than before.  After returning to the mansion, Rafael gnashed his teeth and waited for Annette to return. Originally it didn¡¯t matter to him where she was or what she did, but Rafael didn¡¯t realize that his behavior was strange. As he looked at Annette trapped in his arms, he felt an anger that he could not understand.


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m telling you. Nothing happened with His Highness. All we did was say goodbye. You can ask the servants of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. You¡¯ll find out the truth.¡±


    Annette, with her eyes lowered, pleaded innocently. However, it seemed that today, luck was not on Annette¡¯s side. The coachman who was checking the carriage in the distance, came to her with something in his hand.


    ¡°Madam, this is what you left here.¡±


    When Annette saw the gift box that the coachman had brought out, she gave up everything. A vain laugh escaped out from her mouth. God must have decided to abandon her today.


    Rafael put her down on the floor, picked up the box and looked inside. He laughed sardonically after checking the contents of the box. The leather choker, held between his fingers, fluttered in the air. Rafael held it in front of Annette and spat out coldly.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll get a very interesting answer if you ask the palace servants.¡±


    ¡°No, Rafael! That¡¯s Claire¡­Wait a minute.¡±


    Embarrassed by the growing misunderstanding, Annette hurriedly reached out and took away the gift box. She searched inside with unusually urgent hands. Claire was the type who usually enclosed letters in gifts. Annette hoped that there would be a letter inside so that she could clear all the misunderstandings.


    Fortunately, an envelope attached to the inside of the box came into her hands. Annette quickly gave it to Rafael without even checking the contents of the letter.


    ¡°Look, this is a gift from my new sister-in-law. I really have nothing to do with the Crown Prince!¡±


    Rafael frowned as he pulled out the letter and read it. His deep blue eyes slowly skimmed the contents of the letter. It only took a few seconds, but for Annette it felt like an eternity.


    Rafael with a sarcastic smile, brought the letter in front of her. There, in Claire¡¯s unique sharp font, a concise sentence stood out. Annette didn¡¯t know whether that was a good or a bad thing.


    I hope you have an exciting night with him, Annette! Make him call out your name by putting on that tight leash!


    Yours lovingly,


    Claire


    ¡®Ah, Claire¡­¡® Annette covered her face with both hands without saying anything. She was frustrated. Her letter made it clear that it was a gift from Claire. But it wasn¡¯t clear who Claire¡¯s ¡®him¡® in her letter referred to, whether it was Rafael or Ludwig.


    The stark comments that Claire wrote and the leather choker in Rafael¡¯s manly hands, together made Annette even more embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t raise her head and prayed desperately to disappear from this world forever.


    But this time again, Annette¡¯s wish did not come true. ¡°Okay. What an exhilarating farewell you had at the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. Let¡¯s see how thrilling it was for you.¡±


    Rafael smiled cruelly, revealing his teeth and grabbed her arm.

 Chapter 21

    Now, all she had left on her body was a thin chemise. Annette pulled her arms and tried to cover her exposed chest. At that moment, something soft and prickly struck her ass.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Annette was startled and her body shuddered. The whip was made by trimming the softest leather several times, so it didn¡¯t hurt much. But she couldn¡¯t help but be startled whenever it struck her skin. Annette looked at Rafael with pitiful eyes, but he ignored her and ordered in a cold tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cover it. Put your hands away.¡±


    Annette¡¯s pink eyes trembled when she heard those words. Rafael, seeing her pitiful eyes, raised Annette¡¯s chin with the tip of the whip.


    ¡°You still want to pretend to be innocent?¡±


    His big, sharp eyes reminded her of a beautiful beast. Annette lowered her arms helplessly, feeling like a captured rabbit. Then Rafael slowly walked around her, looking at her naked body with fierce eyes. As his eyes fiercely raked her naked body up and down, Annette felt as if a fire was licking her exposed skin.


    Rafael, who was inspecting Annette¡¯s luscious body, stretched his arms from behind and wrapped it around her waist. She could feel his big hand touching her chest. His hand was so big that they easily covered all her ribs. Rafael, with his head dipped, bit her auricle from behind and whispered softly.


    ¡°Tell me. Have you ever allowed the Crown Prince to suck these pretty breasts?¡±


    ¡°What? What the hell are you¡­ Aahh!¡±


    When Annette was about to refute, she yelped in surprise. His warm hands roughly grabbed both of her breasts. The sensation she felt as his hands rubbed her nipples was strange. She felt a thrilling stimulation at the tip of her nipples that were pinched.


    ¡°Oh, Rafael ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, one of his hands plunged into Annette¡¯s underwear. His hand, like a snake, squeezed in between her legs and rubbed her core. Annette instinctively crossed her legs, but couldn¡¯t escape from his tenacious touch.


    Rafael¡¯s hand slowly ran over from the back of her perineum to her vagina and then in front of the clitoris, which had started to swell. Before long, his red lips rose in a cold sneer.


    ¡°You¡¯re already wet.¡±


    Annette sobbed with shame. Seeing her like this, an excited Rafael pulled her lower body closer and began to rub her core hard. Every time his hand touched her garden, Annette felt the strength between her legs becoming loose, as if her legs would melt. Annette gasped and twisted back and forth, but couldn¡¯t get out of his grasp.


    Suddenly, she felt something hard touching her hips. Rafael, who had his lower body pressed to hers, began to rub his angry arousal against her. Annette bit her lips helplessly, not knowing what to do with the intense stimuli from her back and front, but the area between her legs became more and more wet.


    ¡°Oh, Rafael, uh-huh.¡±


    Every time he moved his finger, she could hear wet sounds. As his hard fingers that had developed calluses during his swordsmanship practice, rubbed her clitoris, she felt an exhilarating sensation.


    He spread her petals and rubbed her little hole, making Annette instinctively tighten her insides. The body that had gotten acquainted with the pleasure offered by the man, was restless and felt strangely empty.


    Annette was now tottering and could barely stand properly. She leaned on his hand to support herself. But his tenacious hands rubbed her core more and more quickly. The slippery love liquid coming out from between her legs, spurred the lewd movement even more. When he started rubbing her clitoris hard, Annette finally couldn¡¯t stand it any more and reached her peak.


    ¡°Ha-huh¡­¡±


    Annette¡¯s legs, which could barely support her, became completely soft. Rafael, who was standing behind her, embraced the slender woman as she slowly fell into his arms.


    At that moment, something wrapped around Annette¡¯s slender neck with a clack sound. Annette quickly reached out her fingers to the thing wrapped around her neck. It had a small cold metallic and soft leather feel. ¡®This must be the choker that Claire gave me as a gift.¡¯


    The moment she realized this, Annette¡¯s cheeks flushed as if they were on fire. Unknowingly, she cried and asked Rafael for help.


    ¡°Ra, Rafael¡­ Untie this for me.¡±


    Rafael slowly glanced at her without saying anything. His eyes full of vivid desires looked at her white skin, her shiny shriveled nipples, and the black choker wrapped around her slender neck. It was an insanely stimulating scene.


    Rafael gritted his teeth and pushed Annette against the wall. He made her stick her hips out with her arms against the wall. Annette had no idea what to do,  so she posed as she was told to and looked back at him with anxious eyes.


    ¡°Rafael? Yikes!¡±


    The whip snapped again on her backside. It wasn¡¯t painful, but Annette¡¯s body shuddered unknowingly with shame. This kind of thing was done as a corporal punishment only for small children. It was very embarrassing that she, a fully grown, mature woman was beaten with a whip on her exposed cheeks while being completely naked.


    Annette looked at Rafael with a desperate look. She understood why he was angry, but she really hoped that he would stop this shameful corporal punishment. But the moment Rafael saw Annette¡¯s big watery eyes, he reached out and grabbed her hips hard.


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, Annette. You tend to provoke men too much.¡±


    Rafael was annoyed and spouted out harsh words. Then, as if to punish her, he spread her ass, and pushed his arousal from behind. Her secret place which was already wet welcomed him without any hesitation. His swollen tip rubbed her wet insides and reached her deepest parts.


    Rafael was so excited that he immediately began to shake his waist. His heated manhood pierced through her vagina and rubbed her sensitive inner walls. Annette accepted the rough attack, while panting and leaning against the wall. Every time he pushed her roughly from behind, the heels of her feet kept lifting off because of the difference in their heights.


    ¡°Huh, Rafael, ah, huh!¡±


    The movements were so intense that she felt as if her body was going to break. Still, it felt really good. She liked it so much that her legs kept getting loose. Whenever that happened, Annette, who felt anxious at the feeling of floating, unknowingly tightened her insides. Rafael, who was driving Annette from behind, groaned.


    ¡°Stop tightening, Annette. Do you like to get punished that much?¡±


    Rafael, who rebuked her, spanked her ass with his palm. It had been a long time since he threw away the whip. At first, he just did that to make Annette feel ashamed, but the smoothness of her derriere that he felt in his palm was amazing. He deliberately spanked her a few more times, while controlling his strength so that Annette wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re biting onto me very tightly every time you get hit. Do you like it that much?¡±


    Annette¡¯s ears turned red with shame when she heard his sarcasm. Every time he spanked her backside, she could feel his arousal tightening as he forced his way inside. Whenever that happened, she could feel the movement of his penis piercing her insides more clearly. Her legs trembled as he poked her weak spots with force.


    ¡°Huh, ah, Rafael, ah¡­¡­!!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The beastly mating from the back raised Annette¡¯s shame and desire. She shivered gently and tilted her head. Her inner walls were spasming violently due to the orgasm, but his manhood kept on pushing through the gap without any hesitation and continued to feed her desire. In the midst of the climax, she was so overwhelmed by the rough movements that tears flowed down from her eyes.


    ¡°Rafael, that¡¯s enough!¡­Ah! Hhhh, ahh! Stop it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Stop it? You¡¯re saying this while biting me down there? And it doesn¡¯t seem as if you¡¯re not having fun, Annette.¡±


    Rafael, with his hand outstretched forward, rubbed her clitoris vigorously. Every time he brushed his fingers along her clit, a faint wet sound was heard between her legs. Annette bit her lips, feeling the love juices flowing down between her legs. She couldn¡¯t bear it. She was ashamed of her own lewdness, but her body which had known the joy of carnal pleasures, was more heated and wanted to use him as a material of pleasure.


    Rafael¡¯s fingers were wet and he began to fiddle with her slippery clitoris. He was still thrusting his length wildly from behind.  Every time he shook his waist, his penis rubbed back and forth her vagina, and her inner walls seemed to melt in pleasure.


    His big and hard penis was never satisfied as he drove Annette endlessly until she was exhausted.


    ¡°Do you feel it, Annette? Your little hole is chewing my cock so hard.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if Rafael was right. Annette couldn¡¯t even groan properly anymore and just cried and cried because of the intense pleasure. His hand pinching her clitoris and his violent thrusts that rubbed and pierced through the walls of her vagina all brought a terrible pleasure. The slippery walls, which were tenaciously stabbed in the sensitive area, convulsed joyfully and tightened around him.


    Annette eventually reached another climax and collapsed due to exhaustion.

 Chapter 22

    Rafael put down the glass filled with liquor. He couldn¡¯t drink today unlike usual. It had become a habit before going to bed, but today he found that he was strangely reluctant. He thought it would be better to drink it slowly than chug it down like usual.


    The sparkling golden liquor slowly flowed from the glass to his red lips. As he was savoring the taste and aroma of the liquor in his mouth, Rafael¡¯s gaze soon turned to his side. There, an exhausted Annette had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Annette¡¯s pale eyelids were closed without making any movement. She was sleeping with her mouth slightly open and shallow breaths were coming out of it. The inside of her mouth was a very pale pink. Just by looking at this innocent appearance, no one would ever think she had just had a damn hot sex.


    Annette was clinging to his side just like a puppy looking for its mother. Her little hands on his body were so light that he could barely even feel their weight. Strangely, a tickling feeling seemed to be transmitted from her white hand to his body. Rafael shoved her hand away heartlessly.


    ¡®Strange woman.¡¯


    Still, her face was stunningly pretty. He could finally understand why the Bavarians took so much pride in themselves, as if they were a special race. Even though the damn Duke of Bavaria was an elegant middle-aged man with platinum-coloured hair, he still looked amazing. He could prove the fact that they were the wealthiest lineage with his face alone.


    Rafael reached out for no reason and touched Annette¡¯s cheeks. On the soft, round cheeks, a faint redness from their recent affair remained. As he looked at those reddened eyes, he felt all his blood flow down to his nether regions. But if he did give in to his desire, Annette would really become sick.


    ¡®Anyway, she¡¯s uselessly weak.¡¯


    Rafael clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t expect to have such a relationship with this woman. Rafael¡¯s hostility towards the Duke of Bavaria was that great.


    Rafael really hated the Duke Allamand Bavaria. He had opposed Rafael¡¯s Marquis title until the last minute. Rafael still remembered the eyes of Allamand Bavaria, as he looked down at him with contempt. He considered himself superior and hated to even breathe the same air as an illegitimate child like Rafael.


    So Rafael had accepted this wedding. Even if Annette was a vicious woman and her relationship with the Crown Prince was broken, he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    All Rafael needed was Annette¡¯s lineage to compensate for his muddled blood. On top of that, it was not only fun to see the distorted expression of Duke Allamand Bavaria who became his father-in-law, but was also quite profitable to be able to see his work. Annette was only valuable to him in that aspect.


    ¡®How many couples in the world love each other and get married?¡¯


    Rafael didn¡¯t even believe in love. The only thing in this damn world he could believe in, was himself. He wanted to make his way up to the nobles, who laughed at him, and he needed Annette for that. Other than that, it didn¡¯t matter to him what Annette did behind his back.


    ¡®She¡¯s from the noble Bavarian family anyway, so she¡¯ll soon be fed up with her disgusting lowly husband.¡¯ Rafael thought.


    However, Annette turned out to be slightly different from his expectations. She acted as if she respected Rafael, and every time they quarreled, she tried to explain herself with sincerity. He couldn¡¯t grasp yet whether she was pretending or being actually serious.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡¯


    There was nothing wrong with Annette pretending to respect him. Rather, it was advantageous for both of them. Rafael languidly swallowed down the hard liquor in his mouth. The leather choker still wrapped around her elegant neck caught his eyes. He left it on her because he was grumpy. But it wasn¡¯t bad because Annette seemed to somehow belong to him.


    Rafael snickered, while recalling Annette¡¯s white naked body. At least she didn¡¯t seem to have given herself up to Ludwig. Still, he felt strangely upset, when he imagined them affectionately crying and saying goodbye to each other.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Annette with another man. When he thought it didn¡¯t matter what she did behind his back, he could not help but be angry and change his thoughts.


    Still, it didn¡¯t matter. Because he was an unsophisticated villain who crawled up from the bottom anyway, and Annette was a poor prisoner under his grasp.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Perhaps she felt a sense of crisis, Annette whimpered in pain. Looking at the woman, who was sleeping like a log, Rafael slowly brushed her luscious bottom lip with indifferent eyes. The flesh, which was slightly pushed under his fingertips, was very soft.


    Annette mumbled something in her sleep and puckered her lips, making it look like she was kissing the tip of his finger. She looked quite cute. Seeing this, Rafael smiled and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°It would be better for you to forget everything about the Crown Prince, Annette. There¡¯s nowhere for you to run now anyway.¡±


    Rafael whispered in a low, harsh voice and bit her ears. The small white ears with his teeth marks were nice to see. Just like the choker wrapped around her slender neck.


    * * *


    Annette woke up and was devastated when she saw the afternoon sun coming through the window. She always used to wake up early in the morning because of the strict education she received from her family. But she overslept yesterday because of the intense love affair she had with Rafael.


    Annette sighed and as she tried to get out of the bed, she suddenly found the choker on her neck. Annette blushed remembering what had happened last night.


    ¡®Anyway, he¡¯s so mean.¡¯


    Fortunately, there was a knife for opening letters on the table. Annette used the knife to cut off the choker around her neck. She was sorry to do that since it was a gift from her new sister-in-law, Claire. But she knew Claire would be satisfied knowing her gift fulfilled her purpose very well.


    Annette sighed as she recalled yesterday¡¯s Rafael. Although his anger seemed to have been a little subdued through their affair, he seemed quite displeased hearing about her meeting with Ludwig.


    ¡®It would be better to make him feel better.¡¯


    Annette felt sorry for him and made up her mind. No matter how little Rafael loved her, it would still be unpleasant to see his wife have a private conversation with her ex-fiance. After getting dressed, Annette went downstairs to find Rafael. On the way, she ran into a maid and asked her thoughtlessly.


    ¡°Do you happen to know where he is?¡±


    ¡°Sir has gone out, Madam. He said he was going to the royal palace.¡±


    The maid answered, bowing her head politely. Annette nodded and passed her with a nonchalant face. It was a bit disappointing that Rafael went out without leaving a note, but anyway, he never went around revealing his destination. He was angry with Annette, so he probably must have gone out to vent that anger.


    Annette sighed and decided to go to the study. She luckily hoped that she could find more books on regressors. But Annette¡¯s plan was unintentionally halted. It was because she found an unexpected person coming out of the reception room.


    ¡®Gerard?¡¯


    The tall, elegant-looking young man with blond hair, was Gerard, the butler of the Bavarian family. Last time, he was severely rebuked when he came to return the wedding presents from Rafael. Annette thought he would never visit the Mansion of Carnesis again.


    Gerard, who had not yet noticed Annette¡¯s presence, headed for the front door with an indifferent face. Just as he was about to leave, he told the servant who came out to see him off,


    ¡°Then, I will visit again when Your Excellency, Marquis of Carnesis is present.¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes narrowed hearing his words. Although Rafael was absent, the hostess herself was definitely there. However, Gerard dared to return, saying, ¡®I will visit again when Your Excellency is present.¡¯ Annette found Gerard¡¯s actions very suspicious.


    ¡®You¡¯re not trying to insult Rafael again, are you?¡¯ Annette was on the edge, feeling an ominous premonition. If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t let Gerard go back like this. If Gerard revisited when she was not in the mansion and provoked Rafael¡¯s anger again, then the worst would happen.


    So, just before Gerard could leave the mansion, Annette quickly called him. Her voice sounded very pretentious even to her own ears.


    ¡°Gerard! What are you doing here?It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the Marchioness. Have you been well?¡±


    Gerard seemed to have made up his mind. He bowed politely to Annette as if he had just met her. Looking at Gerard¡¯s businesslike attitude, who could guess that he had served Annette for nearly a decade?


    Annette nodded gracefully. Just like he knew her, Annette also knew him quite well. Annette could see a little bit of dismay on Gerard¡¯s smooth face when she encountered him. Pretending not to have seen this, she calmly said to Gerard.


    ¡°I was too heartless the other day, wasn¡¯t I, Gerard? But I won¡¯t apologize. As a wife, I can¡¯t stand anyone insulting my husband. But still I¡¯d like to invite you for a cup of tea for old times sake. Let¡¯s talk about the old times. Now, follow me.¡±


    Annette turned around naturally. Then, Gerard¡¯s mouth became a little stiff. He was eager to somehow avoid being alone with Annette.


    ¡°I wish I could, but I must obey the Duke¡¯s orders. I think I should go now. I¡¯m sorry, Madam.¡±


    Sure enough, he rejected Annette¡¯s request. At that, Annette¡¯s eyes widened and she covered  her mouth in amazement. She looked at Gerard with a hurt face.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Did my father order you not to even have a cup of tea with me? No matter how busy you are, how can he not even allow me to say hello to the old butler? I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll write a letter to my father right now¡­¡±


    Gerard was very embarrassed when he  saw Annette protesting directly against her father. It was already a disaster for Gerard to face Annette instead of Rafael in the first place. If Annette¡¯s letter of protest was also added to this, it would be impossible to deal with the mess. Allamand who was already once disappointed with Gerard, would not forgive him twice. Gerard finally accepted Annette¡¯s request helplessly.


    ¡°A cup of tea will do. Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Annette took the lead and headed to the parlor with a victorious smile. Now, through Gerard, it was time to dig deeper into her father¡¯s intentions.

 Chapter 23

    Although she succeeded in inviting him for having tea, Annette couldn¡¯t force Gerard to open his mouth. As the butler of the Bavarian family, Gerard was definitely not an easy opponent. He dodged Annette¡¯s questions and explained only those things that were not very important. Meanwhile, Gerard¡¯s teacup was almost now empty.


    ¡®What should I do? ¡®


    Annette frowned, feeling embarrassed. Gerard did not fall for her conciliatory gestures or persuasion. He must have intended to reveal whatever gunpowder he brought only in front of Rafael.


    She could not force Gerard, who had come under his father¡¯s orders, to open his mouth. Annette, who now did not belong to the Bavarian family, had no authority to persecute Gerard for giving priority to his orders. She secretly grabbed the hem of her dress in anxiety.


    However Gerard didn¡¯t wait for her to come up with a good idea. Finally, after taking the last sip of the tea, Gerard looked at her with a relieved face. The butler¡¯s face, with his blond hair neatly combed back, was as shrewd as she was.


    Confident of his victory, Gerard opened his mouth and politely said goodbye. ¡°Then I¡¯m done with the tea, so I should leave now. Thank you for your kindness, Marchioness of Carnesis.¡±


    Annette bit her lips as she watched Gerard get up from his seat. At that moment, an idea flashed through Annette¡¯s mind. She opened her mouth with a calm expression.


    ¡°Gerard, I have a favor to ask you before you go.¡±


    Gerard became suddenly alert. Annette, who couldn¡¯t give up until the end, said this to check whether she could still try to get something out of him. She quickly continued talking before he could refuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, it¡¯s just a personal request. I¡¯m learning vocal music as a hobby these days. But I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m talented. I can¡¯t let others hear it because I¡¯m very shy. But since you¡¯ve been taking care of me for a long time, I think it would be fine if it was you who heard it. Oh, can you listen to my song? It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Annette shamelessly used Prince Ludwig¡¯s request on Gerard. At the unexpected request, Gerard hesitated and couldn¡¯t refuse immediately. Although he was following the orders of his master, the Duke of Bavaria, he liked Annette personally. Gerard, who was worried for a moment, nodded in the end.


    ¡°¡­.. I think it will be okay for a while.¡±


    Annette smiled gladly at his consent. The smile that made her eyes close, was so similar to that of her maiden days, that Gerard looked at her with an indulging look without realizing it. Noticing this, Annette closed her eyes and immediately started singing.


    The petals of the flower that fall in fleeting sheets of time.


    If the tragedy of this fall could capture your beautiful eyes for a moment,


    All right, I¡¯ll be glad to fall in front of you, for countless times.


    Annette sang an opera that she had recently heard at the court. The song wasn¡¯t really important anyway. Annette, who was singing as far as she could remember, quietly opened her eyes and looked at Gerard. Sure enough, in less than 30 seconds, Gerard fell asleep on the sofa. After seeing this, Annette blinked and admired her ability.


    ¡®I guess this is really my ability.¡¯


    However, it was not the time to leisurely admire her abilility. Annette didn¡¯t know how long her ability could keep a person asleep. So, before Gerard woke up, she had to quickly search his body. She might be able to find some clue if she was lucky.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gerard.¡±


    With a small whisper, Annette reached out and began to search his body. There was nothing in the pocket of the jacket that Gerard was wearing, but fortunately she found something in the pocket inside the vest. It was some letter.


    Annette carefully opened the letter. Although the sender¡¯s name was not specified, Annette could quickly recognize her father¡¯s exquisite and elegant handwriting. There was a short sentence written in it.


    ~Gifts are for the recipient, not for the giver.


    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Annette pondered over the contents of the single-line letter and fell in deep thought. Allamand, who valued bloodline, was more aristocratic than anyone else. Therefore, he thought it was vulgar to express what he wanted directly. Fortunately, Annette had been his daughter for a long time, so she knew the thought process of her father very well.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t like the wedding gift that Rafael sent you.¡¯


    So he would definitely send the gifts back to clearly express this. Considering the contents of the letter, it seemed that her father wanted a separate ¡°gift¡± from Rafael.


    Annette then realized why her father kept sending Gerard to contact Rafael. At first, she thought since Rafael was an illegitimate child, he was trying to humiliate him because he hated to accept him as his son-in-law. However, if that was her father¡¯s real purpose, returning the presents last time served the purpose very well. So it could only mean that her father wanted something from Rafael.


    ¡®But what the hell is that?¡¯


    Annette frowned. The Duke of Bavaria was Deltium¡¯s most prestigious and wealthiest man. The Bavarian family was a family that didn¡¯t lack power, wealth, or honor.


    Rafael, on the other hand, was an emerging aristocrat who had just started his family. Although he had several properties and territories that were awarded to him for his brilliant achievements, they were still not at the level that her father would want to covet. Annette pondered over what her father could possibly want and searched her memories of her previous life.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡®Oh, look at my mind.


    At this time, Gerard, who was asleep, frowned his delicate eyebrows and showed signs of getting up. It had only been five minutes since he fell asleep, but Annette¡¯s power seemed to be unable to keep people asleep for a long time.


    Before Gerard fully awoke, Annette hurried to put the letter back into his vest pocket . Annette calmed herself down and lightly shook Gerard¡¯s shoulder to wake him up.


    ¡°Gerard, Gerard? Wake up. Didn¡¯t you say you had to go urgently?¡±


    When Gerard heard Annette¡¯s voice, he opened his eyes with a disheveled look. The soft eyelids were folded in several layers, and his dark green eyes drooped under the golden eyelashes. Gerard, who blinked a couple of times, looked at Annette and smiled drowsily.


    ¡°Miss Annette.¡±


    Gerard, with his eyes slightly lowered, carefully grasped Annette¡¯s hand, which was shaking his shoulders and left a feathery kiss on the back of her hand. It was as if he didn¡¯t know what to do because his girl was so precious.


    Annette smiled bitterly when she saw Gerard addressing her as a maiden again. He still seemed to be half asleep. Annette, pretending to be unaware of his mistakes, removed her hands from Gerard and clapped loudly to bring him to his senses.


    ¡°Oh my God, Gerard. Was my song so boring? You fell asleep before even listening to the end. I¡¯m a little hurt.¡±


    Annette grumbled, pouting her lips. Only then did Gerard¡¯s eyes become clear and he remembered the situation before he went to sleep. He was very embarrassed and it was quite evident from the look on his face. Gerard himself couldn¡¯t believe that he was so negligent that he fell asleep in this situation.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss¡­. No, Marchioness of Carnesis. That was very rude of me.¡±


    Gerard quickly offered an apology. In response, Annette replied in a lonely voice, making a sad expression.


    ¡°No. How can I blame others when it is me who doesn¡¯t have any talent? Thank you for accepting my request even though you were busy. Go back now, you¡¯ll be late.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t make any excuse because he was feeling very drowsy. Gerard felt like he was possessed by a ghost.


    ¡®I¡¯m not that tired, but why did I fall asleep?¡¯


    Gerard, who had no idea what to do,hesitated. He eventually lowered his head and left the Mansion of Carnesis.


    * * *


    That night, Annette eagerly waited for Rafael to return. She went through each and every memory of her previous life, but the relationship between her father and Rafael was very bad. So she didn¡¯t even remember Rafael giving anything to her family.


    All she could do now was to ask Rafael directly. He probably knew what her father wanted. Annette held her hands together anxiously and waited for Rafael to return. She was sorry and upset that her own family kept trying to take something from him.


    ¡®Did you marry me off  to Rafael¡­  because you wanted something? Was it because of this?¡¯


    Annette decided to look into this possibility as well. At first, she thought it was a marriage that was settled because of the false charges against her. So she believed that her father had no choice but to give his consent to this marriage.


    Anyway Annette, who couldn¡¯t become the Crown Princess, was of no value to him. If he refused the king¡¯s proposal, bad rumors about Annette would have spread and created a great negative impact on the reputation of both Annette and the Duke of Bavaria. It was so bad that her family couldn¡¯t even help her.


    ¡®What if my father had his own plans with this marriage? What if he intended to take something from Rafael by using me, who was already useless to him, as a bargaining chip?¡¯


    Annette closed her eyes, recalling the cold face of her father who attended her wedding. Her head was spinning with all these new conjectures.


    ¡®How long have I been waiting?¡¯


    A little after midnight, at last she heard the sound of Rafael coming in. Annette quickly went down the stairs and welcomed him.


    ¡°Rafael, are you here? How was your meeting at the palace?¡±


    Instead of answering her, Rafael looked at her with hazy eyes. She smelled a very strong smell of alcohol from his breath. Annette, who made eye contact with him, was nervous without realizing it.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs together, Rafael. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±


    Annette was anxious but didn¡¯t show it and carefully held Rafael¡¯s big hand. At first, he shook it off, but soon he held her hand together as he was dizzy. Annette supported him and led him to his bedroom.


    A staggering Rafael flopped down on the edge of the bed. His sword  fell down along with him. He couldn¡¯t even support himself as he was very drunk. It was impossible to ask him about anything today.


    Annette took off his clothes and socks, and gently laid him on the bed. Unlike usual,  Rafael accepted her help without saying anything. His eyelids were half-closed, and his face was somewhat flushed because of the alcohol. Nevertheless, he was so handsome that his drunken appearance looked rather decadent and erotic.


    ¡°Go to sleep early tonight, Rafael. I¡¯ll tell the chef to prepare some hangover soup for you tomorrow.¡±


    Annette whispered, while sweeping away his black hair that had flopped down over his straight forehead. She didn¡¯t know why, but Rafael looked very tired now. He looked like a person who was struggling to suppress something inside of him.


    Annette looked down at him with sad eyes. At that moment, Rafael suddenly grabbed her hand, which was caressing his forehead, and pulled her towards him. Annette fell on his body and wasn¡¯t even able to scream.


    Rafael¡¯s handsome face was just right in front of her. Blinking his eyes that looked as blue as the Northern sea, Rafael muttered,


    ¡°I¡­. I hate you.¡±


    The moment she heard it, Annette felt her heart sink. Even though she knew this very well, she was still badly hurt when she heard it herself. Annette actually thought she was getting along with Rafael this time. However, it seemed to be her own delusion.


    Annette bit her lip and pulled her hand from his grasp. Then she tried to get away from  his hard body. But Rafael stretched out his hand and pressed her back down, making her come even more closer to his body. Now Annette was half hugging him. Rafael raised his other hand and stroked Annette¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hate me anyway.¡±


    Annette couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in Rafael¡¯s mind. It was meaningless to be angry at a drunk person anyway. So Annette lowered her eyes and whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°No, Rafael.¡±


    There were times in her previous life when she hated Rafael. He was like a fretful man who couldn¡¯t control himself. Annette, who was already mentally and physically unstable due to the shock of her father¡¯s abandonment, could not bear it.


    Her marriage to Rafael and the sudden change in reality that was caused due to the false accusation were too much for her. She ended up suffering from mental stress and died young. Even though her previous marriage was terrible, there was only one reason why Annette had been able to endure Rafael¡¯s quarrels for so long.


    ¡®Because the only person who stayed beside me until the end was Rafael.¡¯


    When Annette was in good health, Rafael was the worst husband to her, but ironically he became a good husband when she fell ill. He nursed her faithfully for about two years when she was bedridden.


    Of course, Rafael¡¯s temper didn¡¯t change, so sometimes he threw the soup away and yelled at her. But in the end, he would always crawl next to her with a regretful face, check her temperature, and help her get dressed. When she thought of that time, Annette did not hate Rafael as much as before. Even though she married him again this time without a choice, still¡­ She wanted to dream of a happy future¡­ if possible with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Rafael, you¡¯re my family.¡±


    Annette, with a bitter smile, reached out and stroked his cheek. Then Rafael¡¯s sleek eyebrows furrowed and he pushed her hand away. He coldly rejected her touch.


    ¡°No, I am not your family. It¡¯s the great Bavaria. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s words became more harsh. Even his drunken stupor could not stop his sharp tongue.


    ¡°Rafael!¡±


    When Annette heard that, she wanted to cry. She had a lot to say, but she couldn¡¯t get her words out of her mouth. She had never felt this miserable.


    Her father had abandoned her, and her only brother was in a distant empire across the sea. Now that her new sister-in-law, Claire, had also returned to her empire, the only family left of Annette was Rafael. But even he hated her.


    Seeing this, Rafael reached out and covered her eyes. And he muttered in a low voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, damn it. Every time you look at me like that, I..¡±


    Instead of finishing his words, Rafael stubbornly pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t even want to look at her eyes. Seeing this, Annette¡¯s eyes filled with tears. The transparent tears eventually fell and landed on Rafael¡¯s palm. Startled by this, Rafael withdrew his hand as if he had been burned.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    Rafael drunkenly  looked up at Annette¡¯s face with soft eyes. Annette calmly wiped her tears and swallowed her grief. Due to the strict education of the Bavarian family, she was used to hiding her feelings. Annette, who skillfully concealed the wounds of her heart, calmly said,


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re talking in that way, Rafael. I understand. But you are my only husband, and I regard you as a precious family member. I  mean it.¡±


    Annette smiled sadly with red eyes. Then Rafael, who was looking up at her with a look of disapproval, repeated what he had said earlier.


    ¡°But I hate you.¡±


    When Annette heard that, she felt suffocated. Before her calm demeanor could fall apart, she quickly got up and got off the bed. Perhaps she was the only one who thought that this marriage was better than before.


    Annette returned to her room and couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She was determined to protect Rafael by fighting against her father¡¯s tyranny. But after listening to Rafael¡¯s drunken words, her mind changed a little.


    ¡®Is it possible for me to protect Rafael in the first place? He is¡­ suffering because of me.¡¯


    In fact, there was only one effective solution. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    For Rafael¡¯s life to be comfortable, Annette had to leave him. Then her father would not be able to use her to ask for something from Rafael. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have to look at her awful face anymore. He would feel more relaxed then.


    Annette laughed bitterly. Unlike others, she got to live twice, but Annette could not live peacefully in either lives. She tried her best every moment, but why couldn¡¯t she always get away from being treated as a nuisance? When she remembered her father¡¯s cold face, which she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time,it made her feel sadder.


    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s find a way tomorrow.¡¯


    She could not dream of a new life without any preparation or direction. Even if she returned and improved her conditions than before, Annette was still a flower in a greenhouse. So, this time, before leaving the greenhouse, she was going to prepare as thoroughly as possible. So that she wouldn¡¯t wither like she did in her previous life.


    Annette tried hard to sleep, lowering her wet eyelashes with sadness. She hoped that tomorrow would be a better day.


    The next day, Rafael got out of bed clutching his head. He was in a bad condition  because he couldn¡¯t sleep due to the terrible hangovers and sleepwalking. However, today¡¯s sword training could not be skipped. All that Rafael had now was obtained only by the tip of his sword.


    ¡®Now it won¡¯t be long before I become the Sword Master.¡®


    Rafael washed his face and wore his training suit with terribly exhausted eyes. He couldn¡¯t afford to collapse now at the last step of his goal. Rafael knew a number of warriors who failed to get through this final stage. So he was more nervous than ever.


    His face reflected in the mirror looked terrible. The area around his blue eyes was sore, his beard was overgrown and his skin had a dull complexion. If you looked at this skeleton, how could a woman like Annette Bavaria like that?


    ¡®Yes she must hate it too. Come to think of it, I felt like I saw Annette before I went to bed yesterday.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t remember the conversation he had with her, but he remembered the tears that had fallen from Annette¡¯s petal like eyes. Rafael reflexively looked down at his palm. The dirty feeling got even worse.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    In fact, Annette was doing better than he thought. Even though she was from prideful  Bavaria, she wasn¡¯t arrogant and respected him, an illegitimate child as her husband. Not only that, she never got angry with him, no matter how mean he was. He truly wanted to pay homage to her amazing patience.


    Seeing that Annette even cried, it seemed  he was too drunk yesterday and spoke quite harshly to her. Rafael smiled bitterly, thinking he had nothing to say if she wanted a divorce. Somehow the word ¡°divorce¡± evoked a creepy feeling in his heart.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m feeling like that because of my mood.¡¯


    Rafael¡¯s footsteps stopped as he was going downstairs. It was because he could see Annette humming softly by the window of the drawing room. The moment she met his eyes, Annette suddenly stopped humming.


    ¡®Are you angry?¡¯


    Rafael looked at her with a blank gaze.. It was natural to expect her to hate a drunk husband who went in late and spat out curses. As he waited for Annette to turn away from him, he nervously clenched his fist. He wasn¡¯t even aware of his own emotions.


    But Annette smiled at him, as if nothing had happened. There was no resentment directed towards him in her eyes. Annette got up from her seat and approached him slowly.


    Rafael couldn¡¯t say anything and just watched her approach him. Soon, she stopped in front of him and greeted him kindly.


    ¡°Hi, Rafael. Did you sleep well? How are you feeling?¡±


    Rafael clenched his fists more tightly.


    ¡®How could  this woman smile and talk like this to me?¡¯

 Chapter 25

    Rafael was genuinely curious about what was going in Annette¡¯s head. She was so small and dazzling, that he couldn¡¯t help but look at her with a frown.


    When Annette saw Rafael¡¯s frowning face, she became anxious. Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t sleep well last night. Annette tried to advise Rafael as calmly as possible, even though she knew he would just dismiss it cold-heartedly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea with me? I¡¯m drinking herbal tea, and it¡¯s good for headaches and fatigue.¡±


    Rafael shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything. As expected, he ignored her words and left without saying anything. Annette¡¯s shoulders, after being rejected, slumped a little.  At that moment, Rafael urged her in a harsh tone without looking back.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s drink tea.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Annette¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at his broad back stupidly. Rafael quickly strode forward as if not wanting to wait for her. He went to the sofa near the window where Annette had just been sitting and sat down.


    ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯


    Rafael was confused by his own actions. She was the daughter of the Bavarian Duke who always looked down on him, but he couldn¡¯t understand why he felt sorry for hurting her and coming home drunk.  He decided to have a cup of tea with her to fulfill a husband¡¯s duty. He wanted to quickly get out of this uncomfortable situation as soon as possible.


    Annette, who was not aware of Rafael¡¯s internal conflict, smiled and poured him a cup of tea. She was just happy to spend time with him after a long time, without having any quarrels. She was going to ask Rafael if he knew what her father wanted from him.


    A fragrant tea flowed from the pretty antique teapot. When he smelled the strong scent of the herbal tea, he felt refreshed. Rafael savored the warm tea and enjoyed the feeling of relaxation as his taut nerves became loose. He casually looked at Annette who was reaching for the book she had been reading earlier.


    ¡°You seem to like books, right?¡±


    Rafael asked, recalling the time when Annette was reading in the garden before. Annette replied with a soft smile.


    ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t like it that much¡­ It¡¯s just I don¡¯t have a lot of hobbies to do indoors. You know, in Deltium, white skin is preferred, right? That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t gone out much in the sun since I was young. Whenever I went outside, everyone would become nervous about my skin getting tanned or me falling and hurting myself. It was uncomfortable, so I couldn¡¯t go out much.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes gently glanced over Annette. The slender limbs, snow-white skin, and delicate face made her look like a high end porcelain doll crafted by an artisan. However, Annette, who talked about her past memories with a sad face, was clearly a living person.


    ¡®I guess it must be tiring to live upto the Bavarian family¡¯s expectations.¡¯


    Rafael, who was casually thinking about it, soon hardened his expression. No matter how she lived in Bavaria, Annette would not have experienced starving or freezing in the cold. Rafael clenched his teeth, recalling his ugly past, filled with filth and misery. The sufferings he had to go through because of his dirty birth, was something that the prideful Rafael would never reveal to anyone, even if he died.


    Fortunately, his father, King Selgratis, did his best, so nothing was known about his mother¡¯s side. If it becomes known, the nobles of Deltium who still despised him, would surely jump at this opportunity to tear him apart.


    Rafael¡¯s masculine, angled chin became stiff. To shake off this filthy feeling, he spit out an insincere remark.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like white skin because it looks sick.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Annette¡¯s gentle eyes drooped as if she was disappointed. She bowed her head and looked down at her pale arms. Because of this, Rafael became nervous as he couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡®Why do you keep saying nonsense like this?¡¯


    Somehow, he always managed to stir a disaster. Rafael, who was unhappy with himself, clicked his tongue and turned his head away. Looking at Annette¡¯s depressed face, he strangely felt guilty.


    Just then, Annette with her arms outstretched, gently grasped his hand. Then she asked him with shy and quivering eyes.


    ¡°Then Rafael, if I tan my skin¡­ Will you then like me a little bit?¡±


    Annette¡¯s rose-like pink eyes, surrounded by golden eyelashes, blinked and looked up at him. At the innocent yet provocative question, Rafael felt his heart sink.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Rafael couldn¡¯t remember what he said last night. So, he didn¡¯t know why Annette, who was bothered by his ¡°I hate you,¡± asked such a question. She knew she would get hurt again, but she still desperately gathered her courage to face him.


    When Rafael saw Annette¡¯s quivering eyes, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He hated to admit it, but it felt like some kind of fear. He felt a strange anxiety at the thought of him collapsing in front of this little woman, one day. It was a very strange feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished drinking tea, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Rafael jumped out of his seat and coldly shook off Annette¡¯s hand. He quickly turned his back away as if he was eager to escape out of here. Even though she expected this, still his cold-hearted attitude hurt her again.


    Annette, who was left alone in the empty place, dejectedly lowered her eyelashes. A pure white hand trembled in the air and then fell down powerlessly. Having lost all courage, she slid down in front of the empty table all alone.


    There was still a light steam rising from Rafael¡¯s teacup. The steam fluttered in the air, swaying as if it was laughing at Annette. Looking at this, she finally decided to accept the painful reality.


    ¡®I guess we can¡¯t¡­ Rafael,¡­. he hates me.¡¯


    In fact, she felt sorry for Rafael. He was forced to marry her to compensate for his illegitimate origin. Because of this, he was also caught up in the bad rumors about Annette who could not become a Crown Princess.


    Still, it must have been a really unpleasant marriage from Rafael¡¯s point of view. His own in-laws looked down upon him because of his birth. How disgusted he must be to see such people trying to take something from him. That must be why Rafael looked at her so coldly.


    ¡®If Rafael was a bad guy, I could have hated him now as much as I did when I didn¡¯t know anything.¡¯


    Annette¡¯s face was distorted. Her face reflected in the tea was both crying and smiling, which was truly bizarre. She was well aware that Rafael¡¯s nature was not so bad. However, in order to survive in the harsh environment, he had to become a beast.


    When Annette was bedridden and abandoned by her family, only Rafael was willing to stay by her side. He took care of her until she died. Although he might not have loved her, he faithfully kept his loyalty to her until the end.


    After all, the problem wasn¡¯t Rafael. The enmity around him constantly tormented him, feeding fire to his sharp temper. No one believed in him and most of the enemies used Annette as a bow to fire at him. Annette finally decided to admit that Rafael could only be happy if she left him. After deeply contemplating for a while, she slowly got up from her seat.


    From now on, she would find a new path and there was a lot of work to do for it.


    * * *


    The beauty with luscious colorful purple hair hanging long down behind her back, tapped the table with her fingertips. White skin, cat-like provocative eyes, and the little mole around her mouth were all very enchanting. But surprisingly, this beauty was not a woman, but a man.


    The man¡¯s red eyes, which looked like rubies, glanced gently over Annette sitting across him. Although Annette had covered her face with a long veil, she could not deceive his eyes. The man immediately noticed that Annette was a very precious person.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Railin, the head of the smuggling guild ¡°Secret,¡± eventually cleared his throat with a couple of false coughs. He then started off with a soft voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a reliable foreign job? Have you thought about which kingdom you will go to?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If possible, the Kingdom of Osland would be good. I heard it¡¯s a good place to live.¡±


    Annette answered in a calm voice. Osland was a kingdom having a fairly stable security and well-organized legal system. She hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet, but there was nothing wrong with looking into it beforehand. Annethe was a thorough person, so she liked to be prepared beforehand.


    ¡°Osland¡­ it¡¯s a nice place. It¡¯s safe because the legal system is very well established. Well, border crossing is a bit tricky, but it¡¯s not impossible. What can you do? In order to find a job for you, I have to first figure out your ability.¡±


    Railin asked, curving his eyes in a beautiful smile. It was a question that would be offensive enough if she was a noble, as there was no word or proof to know what she could do without the status. But Annette didn¡¯t get agitated and calmly listed the things she knew how to do.


    ¡°At first, I can read and write in four languages: Deltium¡¯s language , the Continental¡¯s Official language, the Chapelle¡¯s Imperial language, and the Austrian language. So I can do translation or ghostwriting.¡±


    Annette brazenly said this, without considering her bad handwriting. Well, her handwriting wasn¡¯t pretty, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable to read. Annette completely believed in the readability of her handwriting. But for some reason, she thought it would be better to appeal with her other strengths.


    ¡°I¡¯m also good at embroidery. I can do flat embroidery, three-dimensional embroidery, and Hardanger embroidery, Cutwork, and Smocking. I heard Osland¡¯s fashion is quite high standard, isn¡¯t it? And, um, I¡¯m also familiar with management and accounting documents. That¡¯s why it would be nice to work at the top. Of course, if there is a willingness to hire me there.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Railin stared at her with his chin up. That didn¡¯t mean he could see the face behind the veil. But Railin found the mysterious woman quite attractive. Unlike the extravagant aristocratic women, he thought she might be quite clever.

 Chapter 26

    Railin Mosley was a stunning man whose age was unknown. He was one of the great hands supporting Deltium. Railin¡¯s secret guild, ¡®Secret¡® was not limited only to smuggling. He had a number of organizations that ran illegal ¡®errands¡®, including Information Guilds.


    Because of this, Railin had to walk tightropes quite often. Contrary to his fine looks, he was a very daring and observant person. He could  accurately grasp a person¡¯s character just by listening to the way they spoke. In Railin¡¯s view, Annette was not an easy bet.


    Her tone was elegant and calm, and she didn¡¯t show any sign of excitement while talking about smuggling. She was like a person who had foreseen the misfortunes of the future and was looking for a way out. In a word, it didn¡¯t seem like a careless attempt made by an immature Lady to run away.


    ¡®You look like a lady from a noble family, what¡¯s making you suffer so much?¡¯


    Railin was very interested in her. Even though he was involved in the Underworld, he was very picky with his tastes. He liked elegant and noble things, just like Annette who was sitting in front of him. Her breathing pattern, her sitting posture and her every hand gesture was full of grace.


    In exchange for not revealing her identity, Annette paid a huge advance. When Railin received it, she was sure he could find her a good job with that. However, Railin didn¡¯t want their relationship to end there. Anyway, Railin¡¯s ¡®business¡¯ dealt with a wide range of things, so if he was lucky, they would continue to meet in future. Railin concluded the consultation by keeping his personal curiosity aside.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send you reports of some of the Osland¡¯s livable villages and jobs in as much detail as possible. If you change your mind or have more questions, you can always use this ring to contact me.¡±


    Railin, with a bright business-like smile, held out a ring. The ring with a large amethyst set in it, was engraved with the ¡®S¡¯ logo in gold. It was the symbol of the Secret Guild ran by Railin .


    Annette happily picked up the ring. If she was going to be smuggled out of the country, she needed to lay the groundwork in advance. In Deltium, ¡®Annette Bavaria Carnesis¡¯ needed to be at least missing, or in some cases, needed to be disguised, as meeting  with an accident. That way, the pursuit would not follow Annette in the future.


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t think I need to worry about someone tracking me.¡¯


    A bitter smile appeared on the face covered with a veil. There was no way the family who had abandoned her would wonder about her life and death. It was pointless to even think about it. At least her brother Arjen and her new sister-in-law Claire would be worried. She was going to somehow tell them the news separately.


    ¡®And Rafael¡­¡¯


    Annette, who remembered her husband, was heartbroken. It was because she remembered the appearance of the drunk Rafael who said he hated her. He didn¡¯t look very happy. Maybe it was because he married her.


    There were many things she felt sorry for Rafael, and there were many things she wanted to improve in this deteriorating relationship. For this reason, Annette tried to get along with him, but what was impossible was.. simply impossible.


    Annette bit her lips and gripped the amethyst ring in her hand tightly. If Rafael hated her so much, the only thing Annette could do for him now was to disappear from his sight. If she disappeared, she knew Rafael would be unable to sleep at night. But still he would be fine. At least his worries would disappear.


    * * *


    Even after returning to the mansion, Annette could not sleep easily. Her fingertips skimmed over the gold foil on the headboard of the luxurious bed. Since she was born into the Bavarian family, she naturally got used to these high-end goods and luxuries. So she was afraid of being alone, which was something that was going to begin now.


    In fact, she did think about going to the Chapelle Empire, where her brother and his wife lived. However if Annette¡¯s smuggling were to be known, they would be harmed as well. Arjen and Claire held high office positions, so she didn¡¯t want them to get penalized because of her.


    It was for this reason, Annette boldly decided to choose the kingdom of Osland. She thoughtlessly looked out of the window, contemplating how to make detailed plans for the future. Then she was surprised to see the position of the moon.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already time.¡±


    Accustomed to her regular life, Annette lay down on the bed and went to sleep. But she couldn¡¯t sleep because she had a lot of thoughts plaguing her mind. She would have to prepare thoroughly for at least a few months to leave Deltium.


    The night was so quiet today that she could even hear her own heartbeats. Annette lay on the bed dazed, blinking her eyes, and suddenly she pricked up her ears. It seemed like something was coming from outside and was right in front of her bedroom.


    ¡®The sound of human footsteps?¡¯


    The mysterious footsteps were wandering from front of her bedroom to between the hallways. Carefully approaching the front of her bedroom, Annette put her ears to the door and closed her eyes. It wasn¡¯t an illusion, but the sound of footsteps was really coming from outside the door.


    ¡®Oh my god, it¡¯s not a ghost, is it?¡¯


    Annette trembled in fear. At first, she thought it was a maid, but at this time, no maid would disturb the hostess¡¯ sleep by cleaning the hallway in front of her bedroom. Above all, the sound of footsteps was too heavy for a woman. Annette asked, trying to calm down her fear.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    Of course no one answered back. Rather, the sound of footsteps stopped suddenly and there was an unsettling silence. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She was scared that whatever was outside the bedroom would barge inside. Fortunately, as she was about to shout for someone, a faint murmur came from outside the door.


    ¡°No¡­.. I didn¡¯t really mean to abandon you¡­  That was the only way then.¡±


    The murmurs from the outside sounded dull and confused. But the low voice was something that Annette knew very well.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    After knowing who was outside the door, Annette¡¯s fear disappeared and was replaced by worry. Of course, she was sad and angry when she thought of Rafael being cold to her. But apart from that, she was worried about Rafael¡¯s condition. He seemed to be wandering in another terrible nightmare.


    Annette carefully pushed open the bedroom door slowly. The faint light of the lamp, leaking from the inside lit up the man¡¯s sculpted face. Rafael was half-naked and his pants hung dangerously low on his hips. Maybe he just came out of bed, because he barely walked in his pants. With his eyes tightly closed, he was sweating profusely, as if he was being tormented.


    ¡°I wanted to save you too, Robert¡­. The enemies over the moat¡­. I shouldn¡¯t have abandoned you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Words flowed out between his rough breaths, and soon disappeared, as if buried in the stillness of the night. He was beating himself up. Behind his closed eyelids she could see his eyes moving.


    ¡°Rafael, are you okay?¡±


    Annette quickly approached him and spoke in a soft voice. However, her voice went unheard as Rafael was trapped in the depths of his dream. Rafael stood facing the wall of the cold corridor, frowning his beautiful eyebrows. Then, he began to pound his forehead against the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m cowardly,¡­weak¡­..I deserve to die.¡±


    The intensity of Rafael hitting his forehead against the wall grew stronger and stronger as he continued to deprecate himself. The trauma was so severe that despite the impact on his forehead, Rafael showed no sign of waking up. At this rate, his forehead was sure to bruise if he went on like this.


    ¡°Rafael, what¡¯s wrong? Stop!!¡±


    Surprised, Annette jumped up quickly and wrapped his forehead with her hand. This prevented Rafael¡¯s forehead from bruising, but instead her little hand was crushed quite forcefully against the wall. Annette almost screamed in pain, but she bit her lips tightly and held it in.


    As she hugged Rafael, the coldness from his naked torso permeated her skin. It seemed that he had been wandering outside for quite a while. Feeling sorry for him, Annette did her best to distance him from the wall.


    ¡°Come here, Rafael. Come on. It¡¯s too cold and dark in here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Annette hastily brought him into her bedroom before he began to hurt himself again. Her bedroom was filled with a gentle glow of light, and scent of herb potpourri, which helped her to sleep well. Maybe he felt it when he was unconscious, but Rafael¡¯s painfully distorted expression became much better.


    Annette, who managed to lay Rafael on her bed, quickly looked down at her hand, thinking that her hand that struck the wall while shielding Rafael¡¯s forehead wasn¡¯t so badly injured. However, her fingers were now numb as if electricity were flowing through them, and the third and fourth fingers began to swell.


    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not a fracture.¡¯


    Annette looked down at her hand with an anxious gaze. Rafael, still confused and trapped in his nightmare, groaned from behind.


    ¡°I wanted to¡­ save you, Robert,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could save my fingers first,¡± Annette thought.

 Chapter 27

    Most of Annette¡¯s hobbies and specialties were all done by her right hand. ¡®I would be in trouble if I really fracture my hand. I just bumped into the wall.¡¯


    Looking down at her swollen fingers, Annette somehow felt unfair. Suddenly, she remembered the words of a practitioner who had been watching over her illness in her previous life. She said Annette was born with a ¡°pygostyle*¡± constitution and advised her to be careful because she was prone to bone damage. ¡®I guess that was true.¡¯


    [T/N: Pygostyle is actually a skeletal condition in which the final few caudal vertebrae are fused into a single ossification, supporting the tail feathers and musculature. It is found in birds¡­ so i have no idea why the author has used this for Annette. ]


    Anyway, she could only call a practitioner the next morning. Annette looked away from her swollen hands and turned her gaze to Rafael. He was crouching on her bed with his eyes closed and was sweating profusely. Looking at his painful expression , Annette felt sorry for him as he still couldn¡¯t escape from the trauma of the past wars.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Rafael. You¡¯re not bad. Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Annette reached out her other hand and stroked his black hair gently. Her small, warm hand stroked his handsome face and swept his disheveled hair behind his ears. Then she gently touched his wrinkled forehead. Rafael¡¯s unstable breathing began to subside slowly.


    Rafael, with a sharp face, was a very manly handsome man. It would be great if he smiled a little with that face, but sadly, Rafael only frowned whenever he saw her. Annette whispered sweetly, looking down at him with sad eyes.


    ¡°Deltium is safe because you fought bravely in the war. Nothing can hurt you now. I¡¯ll protect you from now on, so don¡¯t worry and sleep well now.¡±


    Annette¡¯s gentle whispers were already like a song in itself. Rafael who had been clenching his teeth because of the nightmare, relaxed and his jaw slackened a little. Annette reached out and patted his cold bare shoulders. Then she opened her mouth and began to sing a lullaby.


    Good night, lovely girl


    When evening primroses with dew are in full bloom


    When the silver ring by the window shines warmly in the sun


    You will have a good sleep¡­.


    It seemed like she was now getting used to using her abilities. Rafael fell asleep with a relaxed expression. Annette pulled the quilt over his rigid, muscular torso and covered it gently. When he was awake, he only spoke hateful words, and when he was asleep, he looked like an angel. Looking at the shadows of the long lashes falling on his handsome face, she almost let out a sigh.


    ¡®Will the day come when this face would fade away from my memory and I won¡¯t be even able to remember it?¡¯


    Annette thought and shook her head. No, maybe not. There¡¯s no way she could forget a face like this. With a bitter smile on her face, Annette reached out and touched Rafael¡¯s sharp nose. He was sleeping so deeply that he allowed Annette to touch him defenselessly. It was very different from the usual sensitive Rafael.


    Somehow, Annette¡¯s ability seemed to work better for tired people. Otherwise, it would work for less than 5 minutes if she used it on someone who was not sleepy or was in good spirits. Just like when she forced Gerard to sleep in the middle of the day.


    ¡°Good night, Rafael.¡±


    Annette crouched, lying quietly beside him and then closed her eyes. She could hear Rafael¡¯s calm breathing as he slept deeply. In her previous life, she had never slept together with Rafael, but looking back like this, it didn¡¯t seem bad. Thanks to this, she now had more memories to take with her before leaving Deltium.


    Annette closed her eyes quietly. Her injured hand was throbbing a little, but she thought it would be fine if she called the practitioner as soon as she woke up next morning. For the first time in her life, she felt that she was not alone.


    The next morning, Rafael opened his eyes languidly. Before he even got up, he could feel that he was in his best condition. ¡®I must have slept well last night.¡¯


    It was good to practice on a day like this, as he could further strengthen his swordsmanship skills. Maybe this time he could break through to become the Sword Master. Rafael, who opened his eyes in anticipation, suddenly became stiff and made a surprised face.


    ¡®Annette Bavaria?¡¯


    Annette was sleeping, in a position facing him. The delicate features of the palm-sized white face were just like a doll. Only the radiant blush on her closed eyes and cheeks proved that she was alive.


    Rafael slowly glanced over at her sleeping face. Annette¡¯s long blond hair, and her white shoulders which were slightly exposed through her chemise, all sparkled in sunlight. Seeing this, Rafael somehow felt uncomfortable and he turned his eyes away. Whenever he looked at Annette these days, he felt unpleasant as if a corner of his chest was tightening strangely.


    Rafael raised his upper body and looked around the room, clutching his slightly throbbing forehead. The room smelled of fragrant herbs and was decorated with pure white furniture. Looking at the cozy carpets on the floor and the cherry blossom curtains fluttering over the window, it was clear that it was Annette¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡®Why did I sleep here?¡¯


    Rafael¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled badly. He seemed to have walked all the way to Annette¡¯s bedroom because of his damn sleepwalking. Until now, no matter how severe his illness was, he had never come out of the bedroom. Seeing this, he was completely caught off guard. So he decided to lock his bedroom in the future.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t see it, did you?¡¯


    Rafael had no idea what he did while he was asleep. He could only make a guess. Sometimes when he woke up in the morning, he would find his eyes sore, his hands broken, and his throat hurt and sore. Considering this, it could be quite ugly.


    The prideful Rafael was horrified by the idea of him begging and dragging his body around outside. If Annette ever saw that¡­¡­! It was humiliating to just think about it. So he clenched his teeth and looked at Annette fiercely.


    ¡°Wake up, Annette.¡±


    Rafael gritted his teeth and reached out to wake up Annette. He was going to ask her whether she had witnessed the mortifying moment last night. But Annette was sleeping so deeply that she didn¡¯t wake up even when he shook her body.


    ¡°Hmm¡­Rafael.¡±


    Annette reacted unconsciously, but her long, curled eyelashes showed no sign of opening her eyes. The short-tempered Rafael growled, grasping her small face in one hand and shaking it from side to side.


    ¡°Wake up, Annette, right now!¡±


    At that moment, Annette¡¯s slender body slumped under his grasp. Feeling something was unusual, Rafael was stunned and stopped trying to wake her up.


    ¡°What is this? Come on!¡±


    Annette couldn¡¯t open her eyes and was very weak and helpless in his hands. The delicate texture of the neck as it drooped unusually made Rafael¡¯s chest sink. It was only then that Rafael realized that Annette¡¯s condition was not good.


    ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡±


    Instantly his anger turned into embarrassment. Rafael was flustered as he looked at Annette¡¯s condition. He thought her body temperature was high because she was asleep, but now he could see her temperature was unusually high. He realised Annette¡¯s cheeks, which were a bright red, were flushed because of the fever.


    The embarrassed Rafael didn¡¯t know what to do and woke Annette very carefully. Once he woke her up, he could ask where she was sick. The moment his hand touched her arm, Annette suddenly recoiled and groaned in pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Annette, who reflexively wrapped her hand around the injured area, sniffed in pain. Rafael¡¯s gaze turned to her right hand. Annette¡¯s hand was so swollen that he wondered why he had just noticed it now. Rafael, who was well informed about injuries, knew what was wrong with her hands.


    ¡®It¡¯s a fracture.¡¯


    Fever was also one of the side effects of fractures. RafaeI frowned and carefully grabbed her hand to examine it. Her small hand was so fragile that it seemed it would crumble even with a little force. Her hand was a little warm. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a very severe fracture, but Annette¡¯s body was so weak and frail, that even such a small injury was enough to make her suffer greatly.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Annette, are you very sick?¡±


    Rafael grabbed her cheek and shook it anxiously. Then Annette managed to open her eyes and looked up at him. Tears rolled down her pink eyes and she looked very pained. Seeing this, Rafael¡¯s heart was strangely hot. Just in time, Annette whispered softly.


    ¡°Rafael¡­. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m feeling well.¡±


    Rafael clenched his teeth instead of answering her. When the tears running down her cheek fell on his hand, he felt hot and painful as if he had been burned. He found it ridiculous that someone¡¯s tears could hurt. Rafael got up in a hurry, not knowing why he was doing this.


    ¡°Stay here for a moment, Annette.¡±


    Rapelle hurried out of the bedroom and went downstairs. He jumped over several steps and sprinted down the stairs. In a flash, he arrived downstairs and grabbed the servants around him, screaming violently.


    ¡°Practitioner, call a practitioner now!¡±

 Chapter 28

    Rafael leaned on the chair by the bed and grasped his chin. A practitioner, who was halfway dragged by the employees of the Carnesis Mansion, trembled while examining Annette. It was the same practitioner who had visited the mansion to prove Annette¡¯s ¡®innocence¡¯ before.


    In front of Rafael, the young practitioner in his early 30s was as nervous as a rat who had met a snake. Before RafaeI¡¯s beastly eyes, the practitioner recoiled and shuddered, while expressing his opinion.


    ¡°The fever is due to the inflammation caused by the fracture. The fracture has been corrected, so if Madam takes the inflammatory drug I prescribed and take a good rest, she will get better soon.¡±


    The doctor who wrote the prescription tremblingly, looked at Rafael with eyes wanting to say something. In response, Rafael glared at him with a fierce look.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Rafael thought he wanted to say something like, ¡°It looks like a husband hit his wife.¡± Of course, it was just Rafael¡¯s delusion, but he felt really unpleasant because of that. It was because there was a possibility¡­


    All Annette held in that little hand was a book and her mantle. Surely they couldn¡¯t have been dangerous enough to fracture her finger bones. And considering the fact that Annette was fine until yesterday afternoon, the culprit was probably himself. Rafael¡¯s eyes, which had become sore from sleepwalking, became grim.


    However, contrary to Rafael¡¯s thoughts, the practitioner did not doubt him at all. Even though the practitioner was intimidated by Rafael¡¯s aura, he pushed out something with his trembling hands. It was a letter of introduction.


    ¡°There is a very capable female practitioner around here. Apparently, Madam seems to have a weak constitution, but if this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better if she¡¯s taken care by another woman? Well, if you don¡¯t mind, I can arrange a meeting.¡±


    Despite his fear, the practitioner steadfastly recommended a colleague, and then quickly left the mansion as if he was running away. Looking at his running back, it seemed that he would never step in this direction again. The recommendation of a colleague probably was to push in another scapegoat to suffer on his behalf.


    ¡°What, take care of each other? That¡¯s not funny.¡±


    Rafael frowned and tried to resist throwing away the letter of introduction given by the practitioner. As the practitioner said, Annette was very small and weak. So, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to have a female practitioner work as the chief physician of the Carnesis family.


    Most aristocratic families already had their own family doctors. But the Carnesis was a newly-acquired title purely because of Rafael¡¯s ability, and he was the first Marquis in the Deltium kingdom. The mansion had just been built a few years ago, and still had the smell of a new house, so he was not able to hire a separate doctor.


    Rafael clicked his tongue but eventually put in a separate letter of introduction. Later, when Annette woke up, he was going to ask about her opinions on this. He didn¡¯t realize he was paying attention to Annette¡¯s opinion for the first time.


    Annette¡¯s mind was confused. This was because of the fever and inflammation caused by the fracture. The mental shock and fatigue caused by the regression, and the stress and worry she felt because of Rafael accumulated one after the other, and finally exploded. In addition, she decided to smuggle herself out of the country and paid attention to this and that. So it was natural for Annette, who had a weak constitution, to become sick.


    Rafael sat in a narrow chair by the bed and frowned. It had already been two days since Annette¡¯s fever. The furnitures in Annette¡¯s bedroom were of small size to match her body. So a large, well-built man like Rafael had to fold his body in order to sit down. Rafael, sitting in an uncomfortable position, looked at Annette with a wry look.


    A bandage was wrapped around Annette¡¯s right hand which was protruding out from the blanket. Her bandaged right hand was thicker than her slender wrist and seemed as if she was wearing mittens. Strangely, Rafael found the hand ugly. Unwilling to see it anymore, he pushed it back into the blanket. Rafael then reached out to measure Annette¡¯s body temperature and muttered ferociously.


    ¡°That damn quack. He said she would get better soon.¡±


    Annette¡¯s fever did not go down easily even after taking the medicine prescribed by the practitioner. Rafael had never taken care of anyone, but strangely, he felt as if he was used to nursing Annette. He carefully woke her up, gave her the medicine, and then wiped her nape and cheeks with a wet towel. He did all this very skillfully as if he had done this a lot.


    His hand, which had only wielded a sword so far, was astonishingly nursing someone. Thanks to this, Annette¡¯s condition was becoming quite stable. However, there was only one problem in this situation¡­


    ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯


    Rafael recalled the troubles he had repeated countless times over the past two days. It was enough to give this work to any of the numerous maids working in the mansion. If he wanted to, he could have Annette get a different maid every hour so that she could receive the best care.


    But, why couldn¡¯t he leave her side and went as far to personally take care of her?


    To solve this unanswered question, Rafael locked himself up in his room and drank alcohol on purpose. However, he eventually came back to her bedroom in an intoxicated state. There was an anxiety that he felt whenever he wasn¡¯t near Annette. He couldn¡¯t even explain it himself, but he couldn¡¯t bear not being around her because he thought Annette would suddenly stop breathing if he was not there.


    He himself didn¡¯t know what the hell he was thinking. Looking at the unfortunate Bavarian woman, who looked so pretty, he thought he was going crazy.


    ¡®Well, she is truly very pretty.¡¯


    Rafael¡¯s deep blue eyes glanced over Annette¡¯s face. Even though she hadn¡¯t washed her face for two days, she still looked so pretty that he felt ashamed of himself. Before she got married to him, she was considered one of the best bride candidates in the Deltium¡¯s high society, so he didn¡¯t know whether he was worthy of her.


    Yes, it was all because of that little wicked face of Annette. That Bavarian woman had a needlessly pretty appearance, so it must be a mistake that she ended up with a jerk like him.


    Rafael grinded his teeth and looked down at Annette with bloody eyes. Maybe she felt a sense of crisis while she was asleep, but Annette frowned, making her forehead wrinkle. She then groaned a little in pain.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Her lips, which were too red for her white face, parted a little. Rafael felt awkward and a little irritated at seeing Annette sleeping comfortably with her mouth wide open, oblivious to all his troubles.  Frowning, he reached out and touched her luscious lips.


    Then Annette suddenly closed her lips and gently sucked the tip of his index finger. She seemed to be dreaming of eating something. Her soft lips, like petals, wrapped around his finger, and her small moist tongue moved around as if she was sucking a candy. The texture of her little tongue felt on his sensitive fingertip was so hot and sweet that he thought he would go crazy.


    Rafael became stiff and looked down at the face of Annette, who was sucking his finger. Her lips were stretched and her face looked very innocent. Seeing her pretty lips devour his finger, he wanted to put something other than his finger in there.


    Suddenly, his lower body became stiff.  Rafael was startled as if he had been burned. He hurriedly took his finger out of Annette¡¯s mouth and then immediately ran out of her bedroom. Swear words flowed out of Rafael¡¯s distorted mouth. He couldn¡¯t understand the sudden anger that he felt. But it was clear to him that one day, that desolate woman, Annette Bavaria would creep into his heart and set it on fire.


    Annette¡¯s head was blank. She felt like she ate something delicious in her dream. Annette groaned and lifted her heavy eyelids. The  bright afternoon sunlight blinded her eyes. Because of this, Annette¡¯s eyesight returned only after blinking for three or four times.


    The first thing that caught her eye was the familiar view of her room. Annette woke up and looked dazedly at the small dust particles floating in the air. Her hearing recovered only one step later than her sight and a strange sound flowed into Annette¡¯s ears.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    It was a small sound of something metallic hitting regularly. Annette lifted her head and looked up in the direction of the sound. Surprisingly, she found Rafael sitting there.


    Rafael, with a strangely dissatisfied expression, looked very cold and sharp. He was sitting awkwardly in a cream-colored chair that was much smaller than his size. Annette stared at him blankly, wondering why he was sitting there.


    With something in his hand, Rafael was making this strange noise by hitting it against the bedside table with a bored expression. Annette lifted her eyes to see the object in Rafael¡¯s hand, and was startled when she saw what it really was.


    ¡®That ring¡­..!¡¯


    It was the ring that Annette received from Railin, the leader of the smuggling guild. She was sure she had hid it in a drawer, but she couldn¡¯t understand how it ended up in Rafael¡¯s hands. A surprised Annette, reflexively raised her upper body. Rafael, who sensed her movements, turned his head.


    ¡°Good. You woke up just in time.¡±


    Rafael with a stiff face raised his body and got up from the chair.

 Chapter 29

    Unexpectedly, Rafael said nothing. After making sure that  Annette was awake, he got up to leave the bedroom. As he was about to cross the threshold, he randomly put the ring on the shelf, as if he had forgotten about it. Judging from his indifferent attitude, fortunately Rafael seemed to have no idea about the ring.


    ¡®Where did you find that?¡¯


    Annette¡¯s heart was pounding violently. Rafael probably found it by accident in Annette¡¯s room and started playing with it. This little play almost made Annette¡¯s heart stop beating.


    When Rafael left the bedroom completely, Annette got up helplessly with her trembling legs and picked up the ring. As she stretched her right hand out, she saw there was a bandage wrapped around it. Annette, who was looking down at it eagerly, recalled the pain she felt in her sore hand the day before yesterday.


    ¡®Oh, no. I guess I really had a fracture.¡±


    Annette sighed deeply. She had boasted to Railin last time, saying, ¡°I can do embroidery, translation, and ghostwriting.¡± But now that she had hurt her hand like this, she felt a little dispirited. If the aftereffects of the fracture remained, it would be difficult to do any work.


    Anyway, it would take at least a few more months to prepare for her smuggling. Annette picked up the ring with her left hand, hoping that her fingers would heal before that. And she then hid it carefully by pushing it into the deepest part of her jewelry box.


    At this time, a sudden knock came from outside. Frightened, Annette quickly put the jewelry box in and asked,


    ¡°Who, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Madame, this is Ellie. I heard you¡¯re up¡­. so¡­ do you need help?¡±


    The cautious voice of the maid came from outside. Annette then realized that her body felt quite unpleasant. She didn¡¯t know how long she was unconscious, but it seemed like she had been sick for at least one day.


    The Carnesis maids checked Annette¡¯s condition and immediately started preparing for the bath. They recommended her to eat a simple meal so that she wouldn¡¯t feel dizzy while taking a bath. Since she had to wait a little for the bath water to heat up anyway, Annette nodded and had the watery soup and fruit juice.


    ¡°How long have I been sick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two and a half days, madam.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    She had been unconscious longer than what she expected. The body that had lived in bed in the previous life seemed to have encountered trouble again. Annette became depressed, wondering if she might become bedridden again in this life.


    Annette calmed herself down and quietly stirred the spoon in the soup. At that time, the maids exchanged meaningful gazes with each other and one of them laughed. Seeing Annette puzzled over their sudden behavior, the maid who just laughed, lowered her voice and whispered to Annette.


    ¡°While Madam was ill, Master stayed by your side all the time and took care of you. He adamantly nursed you for over two days without budging. You are lucky to have such a good husband.¡±


    Annette¡¯s spoon as she was moving around the soup bowI suddenly stopped. The maids covered their mouths and laughed with excitement when they saw Annette¡¯s surprised face, as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. The good relationship between the newlyweds made the young maids excited.


    Meanwhile, the dizzy Annette was lost in her thoughts. When she opened her eyes, the first person she saw was Rafael, but at that time she just shrugged it off as a coincidence. She wondered how he would look as he stopped by her room to check her condition and see whether she had opened her eyes. But she didn¡¯t expect him to do that for two and a half days.


    ¡®Why did he do that?¡¯


    Annette believed that Rafael¡¯s care for her in her previous life was purely because of his affection. No matter how much he hated her, they had faced each other and even mixed their bodies for five years, so he must have some emotion towards her. Rafael had a rough personality, but his nature was not bad. So he remained a loyal husband to her until her last breath.


    But after Annette died, she returned and they still ended up getting married. At the beginning of their marriage, Rafael hated her fiercely. It was even more so because there were not enough encounters to increase the intimacy and affection between the couple.


    Nevertheless, Rafael still took care of her. A few days ago, he even said, ¡®I hate you.¡®


    So, there was only one conclusion that Annette could make.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if Rafael¡­I guess he has a weakness for sick people.¡¯


    Annette sighed and soaked herself in the bath. The maids helped her take a bath and took special care not to let her bandaged right hand touch the water. Truthfully, this fracture and the resulting fever were all caused by Rafael, but she could not blame him since he didn¡¯t do it deliberately and knew nothing about it.


    So what could she do? She could only pretend to be grateful towards him for his care. When she thought about meeting his bright blue eyes, her heart felt heavy, even after taking a bath in the warm fragrant water. Annette soaked herself in the water until her other unbandaged fingers became white. She barely managed to lift herself from the bath water.


    * * *


    Knock knock


    Annette knocked on the door and carefully asked,


    ¡°Rafael, are you inside? If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to talk with you.¡±


    Annette habitually tried to hold her hands together in her nervousness, but stopped because of the bandage. She had no choice but to look at the floor and wait for Rafael¡¯s answer. After a while, a very low voice came from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Before opening the door, Annette took one deep breath. It was to prepare her heart from getting hurt. Annette calmed herself down, opened the door and stepped inside.


    It wasn¡¯t that hard to find Rafael in the big room. He seemed to have just come out of the bath. With a towel hanging loosely on his lower body, Rafael slowly sat on the sofa like a large black panther.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes, under the thick dark eyelashes, were fierce and beautiful. Before he began to speak, his deep blue eyes stared tenaciously at Annette, as if searching for something.


    ¡°You look better now. I think you¡¯re going to live, right?¡±


    As expected, a question filled with sarcasm came out. But Annette, who already knew that he nursed her during her illness, wasn¡¯t very upset. Annette opened her mouth, while carefully approaching Rafael, who was lying down on the sofa.


    ¡°I heard that you took care of me while I was sick. Thank you, Rafael.¡±


    Annette, who knew Rafael¡¯s personality very well, spoke in a roundabout way. If she had directly said, ¡®Thank you for taking care of me,¡¯ Rafael was more likely to dislike the idea that his actions were caught.


    Annette was now learning how to communicate with Rafael. Although it was difficult to understand how Rafael was feeling when he twisted his words all the time, she now had a little idea about it. Annette, with a gentle face, expressed the gratitude that she could not convey in her previous life.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After receiving Annette¡¯s thanks, Rafael was silent. His gaze fell on the bandage wrapped around Annette¡¯s right hand. Other than that annoying thing, Annette looked relatively fine. Perhaps maybe because she took a bath and had something to eat, her white pale face now looked quite lively.


    Seeing this, Rafael felt a perverse whim. While he was nursing her, he suffered all kinds of anguish over his idiot-like appearance, but the person who made him suffer was sleeping well and now her face was shining. Rafael, while lying on the sofa, raised his head and asked in a languid tone.


    ¡°Are you going to just say thank you in words?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you¡­¡±


    Annette, who knew nothing, tilted her head and asked. Then Rafael¡¯s low voice made his appearance look even more insidious. He stared at her as if he was going to eat her up.


    ¡°As you said, I took a lot of care of you. Do you think just saying thank you is enough?¡±


    Frustrated by this, Annette remained silent for a moment. It was to think about why Rafael was doing this again and what he wanted by saying this to her. However, Annette couldn¡¯t get the right answer. Finally after much deliberation, she asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to give you a thank-you gift¡­if you want.¡±


    ¡°Gift? What are you going to give me? I already have a lot of wealth piled up underground.¡±


    Rafael had received numerous loot for his contribution to the war. So wealth didn¡¯t matter much to him. He laughed coldly, revealing his teeth like a wild beast. That face didn¡¯t seem to ask for a present. Then there was only one answer left. Annette, who had been struggling with her fingers for a while, nervously said,


    ¡°Then in return for the kindness you have shown me, I will grant you what you want. As far as it¡¯s within my ability.¡±


    Annette was feeling a little indebted to Rafael because of her parents. She was even preparing to leave here, so her heart was heavy looking at Rafael, who knew nothing about all this. If Rafael wanted anything from her, she wanted to grant it as much as she could before they broke up as a parting gift.


    The moment he heard the words flowing from Annette¡¯s mouth, Rafael who was lying on the sofa, slowly raised himself. As he walked towards her, his torso ripped with muscles magnified in her sight and she felt a little suffocated because of his overbearing aura. Annette, unwittingly took a step back, trying to avoid the approaching hard body.


    ¡°Ra, Rafael?¡±


    Annette¡¯s back hit the wall and she looked up at him with quivering eyes. Rafael slowly pushed Annette into a corner, and then put his hand on the wall and locked her tightly. Rafael bowed his head so that their eyes were at same level and whispered quietly,


    ¡°You want to grant me a favor? What the hell do you think I want?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Rafael narrowed his bright eyes and came close to her. His eyes seemed to want to devour her alive. Seeing this, Annette¡¯s mouth became dry. She felt like a herbivore in front of a dangerous predator. Annette licked her lips without realizing it. At that moment, Rafael reached out and rubbed her lips slowly with his thumb.


    ¡°Tell me, Annette. If I say I want to do something to you, what will you do? Knowing what it is, will you do it?¡±


    His voice lowered to a low husky tone and coiled around her like a snake and clung to her eardrums. When Annette felt a sense of crisis, she tried to shake her body to escape from his grasp but Rafael reached out and pulled her dress down to her shoulders. As her dress slid down helplessly, white breasts peeked out of its collar. Seeing this, Rafael lowered his head and began to lick her chest.


    ¡°Ah, Rafael¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a clear desire in his actions of rubbing and pinching her soft breasts. Rafael greedily sucked the tip of her chest and stimulated it by licking and scratching her nipples with his tongue. The nipples, which had been soft up until now, became stiff and erect as his tongue tangled around them.


    As Annette panted and gasped for breath, his strong hands tightened around her shoulders and waist. Rafael, holding her tightly, began to suck her nipples more fervently. Whenever the small, soft flesh was crushed under the tip of his tongue, she felt a painful and exhilarating pleasure. The stimulation was too strong, but strangely, she thought it would be nice if it was a little more painful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle like that, Annette¡­ You¡¯ll hurt your hand.¡±


    Before she knew it, Rafael¡¯s one hand grabbed her bandaged right hand and fixed it to the wall. His other hand rolled up her skirt and plundered her underwear. While touching the slit hidden between her lower petals, he suddenly took his mouth off her breast and looked up at her. Rafael¡¯s handsome mouth whispered in her ears with a twisted smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s wet. You got this wet just by sucking your nipples?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m not like that¡­¡±


    Annette, whose face was dyed red in shame, tried to protest. However, Rafael, who was looking at her lips hungrily, covered her lips and didn¡¯t let her finish. He pushed his tongue into her mouth and scratched her sensitive palate, making her let out a crying sound. He pulled her tongue and sucked it so hard, that her knees went weak and she felt very lightheaded.


    The hand that slipped through the gap between Annette¡¯s legs touched her core. One thick finger easily penetrated inside her because of the wetness between her legs. The fingers eventually stretched to two and then three, moving in and out of her wet core, rubbing her inner walls. Everytime the thick fingers poked her insides, she felt a pleasant throbbing sensation all over her body.


    Annette was enraptured by the intense sensations exerted up and down her body. She could hear a low, obscene sound coming into her ears. And she could feel a warm drop of tears flowing slowly down from the corner of her reddened eyes.


    ¡°Annette, ha¡­¡­.¡±


    Rafael stuck out his tongue and licked her tears up. He hugged Annette and headed straight to the bed. Annette thought he would lay her on the bed, but he didn¡¯t. With Annette sitting on his lap, he took out his erection and rubbed it.


    ¡°Lift your ass, Annette.¡±


    Rafael, lightly biting Annette¡¯s ears, instructed in a muddy voice filled with desire. Annette hesitated a little, but before she could do anything, a large hand grasped her waist and lifted her up. Rafael pressed his penis against her core and slowly lowered her body down. As the narrow entrance was slowly made to open wide, the thick glans rushed inwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s too small, damn it.¡±


    Rafael grumbled but greedily pushed in his big manhood. Perhaps because of the sitting position, she felt it hit deeper than usual. Her stomach seemed to be full of his penis, so Annette gasped and unwittingly touched her stomach.


    Seeing this, Rafael slowly closed his eyes and clenched his teeth, as if trying to hold back something. At that moment, the penis that had filled her insides, wriggled, and swelled even more. It was so tight that Annette thought her stomach would burst.


    ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    Rafael, after muttering some swear words through his evil mouth, soon began to wildly thrust inside her. The thick manhood, that entered all the way to the root, felt terrifying. His desire jammed deep inside her, tightly filled up every crevice of her little hole. Annette¡¯s vision swayed up and down, as a familiar pleasure rose from the inside of her legs. The sensation of Rafael¡¯s manhood going in and out of her, while spreading her narrow tight insides, was very vivid.


    ¡°Ah¡­yeah..um !¡±


    Every time he pushed in his thick penis, the wet flesh was pushed and pulled, making a sweet shiver flow down her body. Whenever his hard glans pierced her insides deeply, white sparks flashed before her eyes. Due to the overwhelming sensations, Annette couldn¡¯t even make a sound and tears trickled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Annette, look at this. Your lower mouth is sucking mine very ravenously.¡±


    As he whispered in her ears, the corners of his mouth lifted in a wicked smile. Even in the midst of this lustful haze, Annette shook her head, letting out a small whimper. Then he wickedly whispered, ¡°Liar.¡± He grabbed her ass, and began to thrust  more quickly.


    Everytime her body swayed up and down, the clitoris, which was stimulated by the base of his thick penis, was stinging. As her legs trembled, she felt her insides tightening around his penis greedily. As he said, Annette¡¯s vagina tightly clasped his penis, not letting it leave. Under these violent movements, Annette couldn¡¯t help but scream and moan brokenly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ huh¡­ngg..ahhh¡­!¡±


    Annette flinched and tilted her head back. As a terrible orgasm wracked her body, dizzying eelectric sensations spread from her lower body to her head. Even at her peak, the tightly swollen penis continued to squeeze and poke inside. Her tender fleshy walls were in both pain and pleasure through his aggressive wild thrusting. She liked it so much that she felt like she was floating in air.


    Annette shed tears and unknowingly struggled in his arms. Because of the orgasm, her body felt as if rising in clouds. She was scared of this feeling as her body could crash anytime. However, in these turbulent and raging sensations, the only thing Annette could depend on was the man in front of her.


    ¡°Rafael, Rafael¡­ !¡±


    Annette reached out desperately and hugged his neck. The gesture seemed somewhat desperate, so Rafael unknowingly bowed his head to make it easier for her to embrace him. It felt quite nice to see the thin arms wrapped around his neck and the soft blonde woman swaying under his chin.


    Annette shook up and down, frantically gasping for breath. The movements of the penis, as it thrusted inside her without mercy, gave her a terrible delight. She felt so good that she thought she would go crazy.


    In the face to face position, Rafael reached out and massaged her buttocks. This unintentionally made her vaginal lips stretch and spread to both sides, deepening the friction between the sensitive inner walls. As the vaginal mouth loosened a little, the movement of the penis in and out of it became even more intense.


    ¡°Your insides are tight again, Annette. Do you like it that much?¡±


    ¡°No.. yes.. ah! Ah, um¡­ !!¡±


    With a stifling pleasure, Annette¡¯s legs trembled and strained. The second climax was so intense that it made her toes curl. Her insides were so hot that Rafael almost  thrusted into it.


    Rafael waited for Annette to come down from her peak and then turned her back. It was nice to face Annette like this, but looking at her pretty eyes dripping with tears, his heart strangely ached.


    Now Annette was sitting with her back turned to Rafael in a position that seemed like a child peeing. Rafael, aftermaking sure she was stable in that position, roughly inserted his penis again. Whenever Annette lifted her hips as if wanting to run away from the excessive stimulus, he held onto her waist and pushed in even harder. Annette cried out loud at the ruthless act of driving pleasure.


    ¡°Huh, ah, uh, uh, uh!¡±


    The cry that leaked out whenever her body shook was very pitiful. Rafael, with his head down, licked and bit her neck and shoulders like a wolf comforting his female. As all of her skin had turned into one erogenous zone, Annette sobbed, not being able to bear such excessive stimulus. The movement of the penis that poked her sensitive spots made her almost faint.


    Rafael¡¯s hands rubbed her red swollen clitoris, which was hidden between her pubic hair, matted with her love juice and semen. Annette reflexively tightened her inside and trembled. Every time his fingers slided over her clitoris, Annette¡¯s cries got louder. Her inner walls seemed as they would melt away with the pleasure applied from both inside and outside her vagina.


    ¡°Oh, damn it. It¡¯s hot. I¡¯m going crazy, Annette.¡±


    Whenever the man¡¯s low growls filled with excitement reached her ear, a shudder ran through her spine. The feeling of his canines* biting down her sensitive back and the warmth of his lips felt really good.


    [T/N: Well it should be teeth instead of canines, but since Rafael is a beastly man, the author used this for his teeth. After a long debate with myself, I decided to keep what the author used.]


    ¡°Ah, huh, hah huh!¡±


    The moment he pressed the perky clitoris with his fingertips, his eyes turned red. The penis buried all the way inside her swelled up a little and squeezed the tender fleshy folds. As Annette reached another climax, she leaned her head back and her whole body trembled pitifully.


    His manhood stuck between her legs wriggled and spewed out hot semen. Her soaked inner walls intermittently squeezed him tight. Now, Annette could not even groan and just helplessly shed tears. Her body was completely exhausted and she collapsed on Rafael¡¯s hard body.


    Rafael embraced the tiny woman and pressed a light kiss on her wet blond hair. The relationship was terribly satisfying, so therefore only the affection for the person with whom this pleasure was shared, remained in his heart. At this moment, Bavaria¡¯s arrogance, haughtiness and  indifference were all erased from his mind.


    ¡°Ugh, Rafael¡­¡­.¡±


    Annette, leaning against Rafael¡¯s hard chest, looked up at him with eyes dazed with desire. Just looking at her glazed eyes and wet eyelashes, his manhood rose again. Rafael clenched his teeth and laid her on the bed. This time, he intended to be at the top.


    ¡°Ra, Rafael?¡±


    Annette, who realized that it wasn¡¯t over, looked scared. She was well aware of Rafael¡¯s stamina, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do it again.


    ¡± I think tonight¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Raphael, lying on his side, put his chin on his hand and stared at Annette¡¯s sleeping face. Having been tossed around by Raphael many times, she was sleeping like a log. Unlike Raphael who had sleep problems, Annette was the type who could fall asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Stretching out his hand, Raphael habitually touched Annette¡¯s forehead and neck to check her temperature. Fortunately, there was no fever. It was difficult to check her right hand because of the bandage, but at least when he saw her exposed wrist, it only seemed to have a slight injury.


    Raphael regretted overworking Annette who had just woken up from her fever. He chastised himself for not controlling his desires. Knowing that she was a weak, little woman who couldn¡¯t be treated so roughly, he decided to be careful with her next time. Annette¡¯s eyes, which had become slightly sore from all the crying, made his chest ache in a strange way. As if a small thorn was stuck inside his heart.


    Raphael¡¯s deep blue eyes slowly skimmed over Annette¡¯s sleeping figure. Annette¡¯s sleeping posture was unusually straight. She slept peacefully with her hands in front of her chest. Even her little sleeping posture perfectly represented her exemplary disposition. Although he was a little irritated at seeing that, he still couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. Raphael was stunned when he realised he was smiling at her and soon hardened his face.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    If he wanted to hold that woman and toss her as much as he wanted, it was normal to do so and leave without looking back. They were in a formal marriage anyway, and this was just sex without emotion. But why was he looking down at the face of this passed out woman and smiling like a madman?


    Raphael swept his hands down his face, and rubbed his eyes roughly until they became sore. However, he still found Annette¡¯s face pretty enough to want to swear. The faint tear marks left on her cheeks, her swollen lips, her blond hair scattered over her forehead and cheeks were all very pretty.


    ¡®What the hell am I doing?¡¯


    Raphael was very confused with himself. Even now, when he recalled the insulting remarks and actions of Annette¡¯s father, Allamand Bavaria, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth in anger. The Duke of Bavaria, a vile pure-bred supremacist, and Raphael , an illegitimate child, were literally the worst match together. But why did he find that damn Allamand Bavaria¡¯s daughter so pretty? Feeling confused and ashamed, Raphael was suffering as he rubbed his forehead against the bed sheets. A muffled groan came out from his mouth.


    ¡°Umm.. Raphael?¡±


    At that moment, Annette, who was asleep, looked at Raphael with sleepy eyes. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes properly, so she struggled to turn towards Raphael. Then she reached out and stuttered, while stroking his bare shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Raphael. You¡¯re safe now. No one will hurt you. I¡¯ll¡­¡­¡­.. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    After suffering from the arduous love affairs, her voice had become a little hoarse. Seeing her utter such strange words, Raphael looked at her with a frown, wondering what she was talking about. However, Annette, who was half-asleep, did not notice this. She was very drowsy, but she still tried to comfort Raphael.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong¡­ So don¡¯t suffer. The war is over, so¡­ now relax and¡­¡±


    Annette¡¯s voice eventually faded, unable to finish her words. Her small hand, patting Raphael¡¯s shoulder, eventually slipped onto the sheet. Raphael looked at Annette¡¯s face for a while. At first he was puzzled, not knowing what Annette was talking about, but soon he realized what she meant. She knew about his crappy illness.


    Raphael¡¯s eyes darkened. He thought she didn¡¯t have a clue. He remembered the time when Annette had fallen asleep in his room. And just a few days earlier, he had found himself in her bedroom. At this point, she would be a fool if she didn¡¯t know. She must have lied to save his pride. She knew he valued his pride and didn¡¯t like to show his weaknesses. So she simply closed her eyes and pretended to not know anything, to not get caught.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    A dejected sigh came out of his mouth.  Annette Bavaria found the weakness that he had been trying so hard to hide from others. ¡®That damn Bavarian woman.¡¯ In addition to this, after seeing his unconscious behavior while sleeping, it was clear that Annette pitied him.


    It was such a fucked up situation. At this point, the wounded pride made him see red, but it wasn¡¯t enough to blow his top.  Infact, he felt less sleazy than he thought.  Looking at Annette sleeping defenselessly next to him, he felt no urge to wring her slender neck to bury his secret forever. Ironically, Raphael felt very desperate.


    After removing his arm wrapped around her, Raphael got up and left his bedroom. Right now, his thoughts were very complicated, so he didn¡¯t want to see Annette¡¯s face. He thought he had a little trophy called Annette Bavaria, but in fact it was he who was struggling in her little grip.


    The shadow of the man in agony lingered in the hallway.


    ¡®It seems I would not be able  to sleep easily tonight.¡¯


    * * *


    ¡®Even in my second life, the morning sun rose without faiI. And a new day has begun.¡¯


    Today Annette had no schedule. So, after lightly grooming herself, she was going to read a book in the living room under the sun. That was the only hobby that she could now do with her injured hand.


    At this time, she heard someone knock from the outside. Annette thought it was a maid who had come to brush her hair. So she told the person to come in without much thought. But it was a man, not a maid who had turned up. It was surprisingly Raphael.


    ¡°Are you busy today?¡±


    Raphael, leaning obliquely against the door, asked with his arms folded in front of his chest. The posture looked just as bad as the market scoundrels, but his overly handsome face neutralised his overall meanness. ¡®Yesterday you couldn¡¯t even see my face, but today, all of a sudden, why would you show up and ask me that?¡¯ Annette, who became puzzled, shook her head, blinking her eyes.


    ¡°No, nothing much. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Good. If it¡¯s okay, go out with me.¡±


    Raphael didn¡¯t reveal where they were going  and gave such a notice out of the blue. Surprised by this, Annette looked at him with her eyes wide open. When his eyes met Annette¡¯s startled and curious eyes, Raphael felt his mouth become dry. He unwittingly added a little excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far from here.¡±


    Annette, who was staring at Raphael for a moment, smiled brightly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready now.¡±


    Even though her hand was fractured because of Raphael, she couldn¡¯t neglect the fact that Raphael took great care of her while she was sick. So there was no reason to refuse his request to go out. Rather, it was a rare opportunity to go out with Raphael, so she was very excited. Naturally, Annette¡¯s smile brightened up even more.


    Seeing her dazzling smile, Raphael stood like a rock, completely dazed. Every time Annette laughed, she strangely seemed to glow. There¡¯s no way a person could glow, so he chastised himself for his stupid delusion.


    Raphael couldn¡¯t bear it and ran away. It would take Annette a little time to prepare anyway. In the meantime, he also needed to prepare his heart.


    * * *


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up?¡±


    At the cold voice coming overhead, Annette opened her eyes. Seeing that the carriage had stopped, it seemed they had arrived at their destination. Annette realized she was dozing off against Raphael¡¯s shoulder. She thought Raphael¡¯s nature was not too bad, given that he had let her lean on his shoulder without pushing her away


    Even though it was still daytime, it was dark outside. Because of this, Raphael¡¯s face, a little shaded, looked more dangerous and decadent than usual. Maybe because of his black hair, he looked just like a devil or an incubus who had come to steal Annette¡¯s soul. Annette holding his hand, got off the carriage and looked around.


    ¡°Raphael, where are we?¡±


    Looking at the place, she didn¡¯t need an answer to know where it was. The vast expanse of pure white marbles in the distance captured Annette¡¯s gaze. Adding to this, the cold air and the stifling silence made the whole atmosphere more creepy and Annette couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The place where Raphael had brought her was the cemetery.


    The nobles usually had their own separate family cemetery, so it was the first time Annette had seen a public cemetery. It was obviously incomparable to a nobleman¡¯s cemetery, but it was still very well maintained than what she expected. So she thought it was a place for gentry without connections.


    ¡°Well, if I had known we were coming to the cemetery, I would have worn a black dress.¡±


    Annette smiled a little awkwardly. It was her first outing with her husband after her regression, but she never thought he would take her to the cemetery. She wasn¡¯t expecting a romantic date, but this was very unexpected. Annette looked down at the light blue dress she was wearing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. So, how could you know?¡±


    Raphael unexpectedly came up with a rational reply. In fact, he found it really annoying when people dressed up in black suits when coming to this place. Annette glanced at him and then looked around the quiet graveyard. But she didn¡¯t know why they came here.


    ¡°But Raphael, what are we doing here¡­?¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes quivered as she asked this question thoughtlessly. Only she and Raphael had come here, but will only one person go back? Annette broke out in a cold sweat when she recalled the old ghost stories. Annette, who had already died once, suddenly found the cemetery very ominous.


    Raphael just shrugged and escorted her somewhere instead of answering. Looking at his expression, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t planning to bury Annette here. Annette gulped and followed him, somewhat nervous.


    ¡°Here it is.


    Raphael stopped in front of a tombstone. Compared to the other tombstones, it was a particularly large and luxurious tombstone. Annette squinted her eyes to read the name engraved on the tombstone. When she realised who it was, she was surprised.


    ¡°This tombstone is¡­.¡±

 Chapter 32

    The name engraved on the tombstone was very familiar to Annette.


    ¨CRobert Smith. 27 years old. Killed during the Letan Resistance Suppression Battle.


    Robert. It was the name that Raphael mumbled every time during his sleepwalking. In his nightmare, he begged  Robert again and again for forgiveness. Perhaps the name engraved on this tombstone was also painfully engraved on Raphael¡¯s heart.


    Raphael did not look back at her. Raphael¡¯s side profile looking at the tombstone with both hands held together was so beautiful that it could not be considered human. As he stood there biting his lips, he looked like a god of death guarding the cemetery.


    ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you? Every night I¡­¡±


    Raphael¡¯s face was distorted as if he was mentioning something very disgusting. Though he did not finish what he was saying, Annete understood his omitted words. Raphael, who was a very prideful man, was disgusted with his weakness and could not accept it.


    Annette reached out and affectionately wrapped her hand around the back of his hand. It was an act she did subconsciously because she couldn¡¯t bear Raphael looking so haggard. Fortunately, Raphael didn¡¯t open his mouth. He only glanced down at her hand and surprisingly didn¡¯t shake it off.


    ¡°What kind of person was he?¡±


    Annette asked quietly to calm Raphael¡¯s emotions a little. Raphael swallowed hard, and then with great difficulty opened his mouth.


    ¡°My aide-de-camp. He was the only one who stayed behind. But in the battle, while we were suppressing Letan¡¯s forces¡­. he couldn¡¯t come back alive. He stumbled and fell into the moat. Because of that, he broke his legs. The enemies just kept coming, but Robert, with his broken leg, could not climb up the moat. If I had also stayed behind, we both would have died.¡±


    Raphael stopped speaking and clenched both of his fists hard. Perhaps Raphael struggled until the end and was forced to retreat, leaving Robert behind. And that guilt still tormented him everyday. Because of this, he had nightmares of Robert dying every night.


    Annette felt sorry for such a Raphael. In such a situation, if she had left her sister-in-law, Claire behind and retreated, she too would have felt guilty all her life. Instead of consoling him through words, she just grasped his hand more tightly.


    Raphael didn¡¯t say anything after that. Instead, he simply reached out, brushed the dirt off from Robert¡¯s tombstone, and ripped off the moss that grew between the engraved name. The action was a little rough, but it still had a warm feeling.


    Annette, who looked at this from the side, smiled a little. Then she suddenly became curious.


    ¡®In my past life after I died, did Raphael also come to my grave¡­ would he have  also taken care of my grave like this?¡¯


    Annette felt dazed just by imagining it. Standing alone in front of her tombstone, dressed in a black suit, what kind of facial expression would Raphael have? Was he happy, thinking his sick and annoying wife finally disappeared? Or was he alone and lonely like this?


    It was a mystery for her now. Annette never wanted to die because of stress again. And for that, she had to leave Raphael. Whenever she saw him hating her,  Annette¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡®But unlike before, this time he told me about Robert.¡¯


    This was the first time Raphael had told her about Robert. In her previous life, she knew nothing because she had never been close with him. Not only that, she only now learned that Raphael was suffering from trauma after the war, and he had a painful thorn in his heart named Robert.


    But this time, Annette didn¡¯t ask, but Raphael voluntarily told her first. Annette felt the need to think about this a little. Did Raphael really hate her that much? A little hope shone in Annette¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Umm, Raphael.¡±


    Annette wasn¡¯t the type who could guess what was going in others¡¯ minds and behave accordingly. She believed if one had any questions, the best way was to ask the other person directly. Even though she might get hurt again by hearing the words ¡®I hate you¡¯ like last time, she was now quite closer to the truth. Annette cleared her throat and straightened her back. She then looked up at Raphael and asked.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Raphael looked back at her with dark eyes. His red lips, set in his white chin, were strikingly beautiful.


    ¡°Because you know my secret.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Then, should there be another reason?¡±


    The small hope that had blossomed in her heart immediately withered away. She really didn¡¯t expect him to say something like ¡®I don¡¯t hate you like before.¡® But, his cold clipped tone sounded like not to expect anything more. This alone was disappointing enough, but Raphael didn¡¯t just stop there. He bowed his head, then, clutched Annette¡¯s shoulder tightly and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying a word about this to others. You better stay still.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s deep blue eyes looking at her were very fierce. Annette understood he only shared his secret because he had to, not because he wanted to confide or have any emotional exchange with Annette. Seeing this, Annette swallowed a sigh and decided to stay quiet. It seemed like it would be better to visit the smuggling guild again soon.


    After leaving the cemetery, Annette remained silent. She was blankly staring out of a small window in the carriage. The golden eyelashes, which were slightly lowered, were weakly quivering, and the pink lips under her small nose, were tightly closed. Seeing this, Raphael felt strangely stuffy in his chest.


    ¡®Are you offended?¡¯


    Raphael was used to Annette¡¯s attitude of always smiling at him and talking to him about this and that. And on top of that, after nursing her, he felt a little affection for her, whether he liked it or not. So, he brought Annette to Robert¡¯s graveyard.


    However, because of his distorted nature, he doubted Annette and was quite wary of her. Raphael had a lot of enemies. But if Annette told someone about his weaknesses¡­ It was just too horrible to even imagine.


    It would have been nice if he had had enough time to telI Annette his secrets. However, Raphael came unprepared and shared the secret as if he did so only because he was caught. In a word, what happened was really the worst. Because of this, Annette shut her mouth a little more tightly than what he intended.


    ¡®I should have said it softer.¡®


    Raphael unknowingly frowned  and regretted his actions. For an illegitimate child like him, there was only one way for him to survive in the aristocratic society. And that was to raise his head more haughtily, even if someone pointed their fingers at him, and bite those who slandered him ferociously like a beast.


    A man who was surrounded by enemies on all sides had no choice but to be wary and sensitive about everything. The same was also true for Raphael. The aggressive speech that he used to protect himself could not be changed easily. He believed he would live his life alone anyway, so he never regretted it. But this time¡­.. he really regretted it.


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Annette turned her head on hearing Raphael call her. As their eyes met, a habitual elegant smile appeared on Annette¡¯s face. But her pink eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all.


    Raphael¡¯s heart sank when he saw it. Strangely, Annette, who was sitting right next to him, felt very far away. It seemed as if she was about to open the carriage door and go somewhere far away. Well, in fact, Raphael¡¯s intuition was very accurate. Annette was wondering when to visit the secret guild ¡®Secret¡¯ again.


    Raphael was a man whose disposition was as close to that of a noble beast. Naturally, his instincts were very sharp and now they insisted him to do something. Raphael, in his anxiety, unknowingly made an impulsive offer.


    ¡°Annette, if it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s have dinner around here. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Here?¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes, intrigued, became a little energetic. They were now near a town that was quite far away from the mansion. Of course, for Annette, who had lived all her life like a flower in the greenhouse, it was a novel place. Having lived only on the Bavarian street, she had never been to a restaurant on a street like this.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Anyway, in order to move to Osland and start a new life, it was necessary to get used to the life of the common people. After getting  Annette¡¯s consent, Raphael poked his head out of the window and ordered the coachman to do something. Then, about 10 minutes later, the carriage stopped in front of a busy street.


    First, Raphael got off from the carriage, and with great care, opened the door and held Annette¡¯s hand. It was a kind and caring gesture. However, Annette, who was very excited on seeing the exotic scenery of the busy streets, did not notice it.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! This is my first time in a place like this.¡±


    This town was far different from the high-end shopping district. So Raphael was a little worried because it was not a place suitable for Annette who had high eyes. It was a place that received gentry and rich merchants as main customers. Fortunately, Annette seemed very interested, so Raphael coughed and pointed his finger somewhere.


    ¡°As far as I know, everything from this street to that street are all restaurants. Take a look around and pick a place you like.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can I choose?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Raphael answered lightly. After all it was nothing for him. At that moment, Annette smiled brightly. The smile that couldn¡¯t hide her excitement was so beautiful that it was something beyond describable. Seeing this, Raphael couldn¡¯t breathe properly and felt as if he had been hit hard.


    ¡®Why is she smiling like that?¡¯


    It was a beautiful smile as if flowers were blooming right before his eyes. Raphael didn¡¯t know, but Annette had rarely herself taken any decision in her life. Her father, Allamand, was an extremely aristocratic and conservative figure. He was a tyrant who controlled everything under him. And Annette was also considered as one of his possessions.


    Because of this, Annette¡¯s previous life was extremely passive. But she didn¡¯t want to live like that in this life. In the meantime, the choice that Raphael offered her,  really made her very happy. Annette looked at the numerous restaurants in front of her and with an excited gait, contemplated where to go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±


    Annette, with a big smile, stepped forward, forgetting all her earlier sorrows. She didn¡¯t even realise that Raphael was standing still, completely dazed, while looking at her.

 Chapter 33

    Raphael didn¡¯t have much expectations for the restaurant Annette chose. He expected Annette to choose a restaurant with a luxurious and elegant atmosphere just like the restaurants she usually went to. However Raphael¡¯s expectations were brutally shattered.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Raphael! Look at that pig. It¡¯s really big!¡±


    Annette chose an open-air restaurant. There, a huge pig was being roasted on the iron skewers with a sizzling sound. It looked really well cooked. Even the apple stuffed in the pig¡¯s open mouth looked very delicious and smooth. Annette, who had only eaten perfectly cooked cut pieces of meat, unexpectedly lit up with excitement on seeing the pig roast.


    ¡°It smells really good. Black pepper, basil, cumin¡­ and hmm..what else did you put in? Oh my God, look at that gloss!¡±


    The chef became excited when a pretty looking noble lady looked at him with high hopes. At first, he was worried that the two people with dazzling looks and dressed up in luxurious clothes had come to make trouble. But they were unexpectedly quiet, and also ordered the most expensive dish from the menu! For these distinguished guests, he was willing to give the services that he generally would not be willing to do.


    ¡°Look, the pig is cooked very well! I¡¯ll cut it for you in a special way.¡±


    The chef, with a terrifying saw and bone knife in both hands, began to carefully cut the pig. With exaggerated movements, he swung the blade in a large trajectory. Seeing all this along with a wide-eyed look, anyone could tell that the focus was on showmanship rather than practicality. In particular, Raphael, a seasoned swordsman, found all these exaggerated gimmicks absurd.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my life!¡±


    But Annette was very excited and happy on seeing this and she even clapped her hands in her excitement. Then, she flinched a little in pain and looked down at the bandage on her right hand that she had forgotten. Raphael was dumbstruck seeing the always elegant Annette be this excited for the first time. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes sparkled like stars.


    ¡°Annette, come here and sit properly.¡±


    Raphael did not want to say something like this to a grown adult. Especially if the said person was a woman like Annette Bavaria who always seemed elegant since childhood. However, it was the first time he had seen Annette look so excited, so he was worried that she would make a mistake.


    When she was about to graze her injured right hand against the table, Raphael couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and grabbed her elbow to support her. As a result,the napkin tucked into her neckline fell over.


    ¡®Why the hell am I doing this?¡¯


    ¡°Come on, try it! It¡¯s the best masterpiece in our restaurant!¡±


    Finally, the chef, who had finished cutting the roast, came towards them, wiping his sweat. He was kind enough to cut it into small parts on the plate to make it easier to eat. Surprisingly, all the cooking utensils and tableware used in the restaurant were made of iron, which made the whole experience of dining in the common restaurant more realistic.


    The new thrilling experience lifted both Annette¡¯s mood and appetite. The steaming pig roast smelled really nice. Annette, who was more excited than ever, eagerly picked up her fork.


    ¡°Wait, Annette.¡±


    Raphael frowned and reached out to stop her. If the freshly roasted pig meat was eaten directly, it would have burnt her mouth. Even though the chef took special care of the meat and cut it into pieces, the pieces were still pretty big. Raphael glanced at her right hand wrapped in bandage. Even if he doubted whether he was the cause of her injury, Raphael couldn¡¯t help but be worried about her injured hand.


    Raphael raised the knife and while furrowing his eyebrows, cut the meat into very small pieces for Annette. When he saw himself doing what others did to impress their female companions, he felt really ridiculous. He never expected he would do something like this for a woman. Raphael put the knife down and coldly pushed the plate back.


    ¡°Here, eat after it cools down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Annette picked the pig rind with her fork and put it into her mouth in anticipation. And the result¡­ totally exceeded her expectations! The pork rind with spicy sauce was very crunchy. The thick flesh beneath it melted in her mouth, filling it with salty juices. Because of the cool breeze blowing outside, it tasted even more amazing.


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Annette said, covering her mouth with one hand. She was really moved. Raphael, who was looking at her from the opposite side, smiled. When she saw his handsome face smile without malice for the first time, her heart strangely started beating violently. So Annette, to hide her flustered state, recommended the dish to him.


    ¡°Try it, Raphael. Come on.¡±


    Annette¡¯s fork in the air was shaking unstably. The fork, forcibly held between the thickly bandaged fingers, was about to fall off. Seeing this, Raphael shook his head and cut the meat into more smaller pieces. At this point, the pig roast was almost reduced into mashed meat.


    After almost crushing the meat, Raphael reached out and took the fork from her. Then, after swallowing the meat hanging at the fork¡¯s end, he placed a spoon in Annette¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Just eat with a spoon. It¡¯s not even a formal restaurant anyway, so nobody would say anything.¡±


    Annette had been subjected to rigorous training to become the Crown Princess. Of course, table manners were also included in it. But eating mashed meat with a spoon¡­ it was something that she could never imagine to do.


    ¡®But¡­.there¡¯s no reason not to, right?¡¯


    Someone whispered from inside the newly born Annette. Annette looked at the spoon for a moment, and then scooped up a lot of mashed meat and pushed it straight into her mouth. The meat that Raphael chopped up was still delicious and fragrant, but it was now much easier to chew than before. Annette was enchanted by the greasy and salty taste that filled her mouth.


    ¡°Try this, too. It doesn¡¯t taste bad.¡±


    Raphael lifted the glass that he was sipping and pushed it towards Annette. It was a sweet and sour liquor with lemon and apple added to white wine. When she took a sip, the refreshing taste washed away the salty and greasy aftertaste of the meat. The cool night breeze blowing near the river was also very pleasant. In a word, it was a night that made people get drunk.


    Most of all, what pleased Annette was Raphael¡¯s face looking at her from across. His beautiful face, under the warm lighting, was much warmer than usual. In her previous short life, Annette had barely seen him like this.


    ¡®Seeing you like this, it feels like we¡¯ve become a little familiar.¡¯


    Perhaps because of seeing him cut the meat up for her, Annette somehow forgot her earlier sadness. Everything would be solved when she would leave anyway, so there was no need to make an impression on him. But before saying goodbye to Raphael, she was satisfied to share a memory with him, that she could look back at, with a smile.


    Annette smiled and tilted her glass. Unlike her appearance, she could hold her alcohol very well. Thanks to this, she was able to walk pretty well even after drinking three glasses of wine in a row. Raphael, who looked more relaxed than before, said in a jovial voice.


    ¡°It turned out to be real drinks. If you had drunk more there, by now your blood vessels would have been filled with wine instead of blood.¡±


    ¡°I can still have one or more drinks. It¡¯s a pity that the restaurant closed earlier than I expected.¡±


    On the way back to the carriage, Annette regretted not being able to drink more. She didn¡¯t usually enjoy alcohol very much, but she wasn¡¯t a weak drinker. She wanted to drink as much as she could because of its sweet and sour taste. Raphael, who was listening to her boisterous remarks, eventually laughed out loud. But he didn¡¯t notice his own strange behavior, and even teased Annette.


    ¡°No way, no more after this. Would it be good for a Lady¡¯s honor to be carried piggyback? Now you wouldn¡¯t want to go back home like that, would you?¡±


    Raphael¡¯s eyes, which always looked at her sharply, were curved, and his blue eyes sparkled under his long eyelashes. Annette smiled and looked at him warmly. It was a very pleasant but short night. As their carriage got closer, Annette became a little sad. Now, they would go back to their usual selves after this short ride.


    ¡°Oh, by any chance,¡­.is it Lady Annette?¡±


    At this time, someone walking from the other side came towards them. Annette, who was smiling at RafaeI, turned her head. Just as she saw who the person was, the pleasant smile completely disappeared from her face. It was someone very familiar to Annette.


    ¡°Miss Diana. It¡¯s quite an unexpected meeting.¡±


    The name of the woman with black curly hair was Diana McClaire. Diana, the second daughter of Count McClaire, famous for his multifaceted business, was once Annette¡¯s childhood friend. Even though there has been no exchange between them since childhood, one¡¯s childhood friends always remained in their memories. Thanks to this, Annette could quickly recall Diana¡¯s name even after five years.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s dangerous to roam outside at this late hour!.. Ah! You were with your husband. Hello, Your Excellency, Marquis of Carnesis? I¡¯m Diana McClaire, daughter of Count McClaire.¡±


    Diana slightly lifted the hem of her skirt and greeted Raphael. It was a rather natural polite greeting, but her cheeks, as she glanced sideways at Raphael, were slightly red. Raphael, who had a bigger and sturdier physique than others, was a very attractive man. He not only looked handsome, but his violent and arrogant temperament also added to his charm.


    Annette looked at Diana with a subtle frown. She wasn¡¯t a bad person, but she had two problems. The first problem was that Diana was the type that fell in love too quickly. Even now, Diana¡¯s face, looking at her husband, seemed to be full of admiration.


    Well, actually that was okay. Diana just would fall in love quickly, but she would never lose her common sense. Even if she fell in love with a man who was already taken, she would never do anything more. That¡¯s why Annette could ignore the slight blush on Diana¡¯s cheek.


    However, she couldn¡¯t ignore Diana¡¯s other problem. It was not really much of a problem, but at least for Annette, it was  quite a big problem. Because Diana McClaire¡­.


    ¡°Oh, come to think of it, Lady Annette. No, you are Marchioness of Carnesis now! Did you hear that? Well my friend Celestine has received two boxes of wedding gifts from the royal family! After all, being a Crown Princess must be amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was because Diana McClaire was one of Celestine Keers¡¯ best friends.

 Chapter 34

    Annette remained silent. Diana stood in front of her, with an eager face, as if waiting for her response. She was well aware that Annette was once a very strong candidate for Crown Princess. Nevertheless, bringing up that story by mentioning Celestine could only be explained as sheer malice.


    ¡®If she would have said this before my regression, I sure would have got hurt.¡¯


    Annette shrugged inwardly and looked at Diana. She used to be her childhood friend, but now she was Celestine¡¯s best friend. The human relationships were really ironic.


    Fortunately, Annette could now laugh it off casually. It was something that happened  five years ago, so she didn¡¯t get hurt because of it anymore. Unless Celestine, who she suspected to be the mastermind behind her framed charges, came in front of her, she could easily laugh it off. So Annette smiled and retorted.


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s amazing. Is there any blue diamond tiara among the gifts that Lady Celestine received? I really want to see it in person, at least once. I hope she uses it for her coronation ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Annette really seemed purely curious about the tiara. Seeing Diana tremble with a face having the expression of ¡®It¡¯s not like that.¡¯, Annette ambushed her and affectionately put her hands together on Raphael¡¯s arms. Looking up at him, she tilted her head and said affectionately.


    ¡°Honey, I think I¡¯d rather have a blue diamond. What do you think? Will it look good on me?¡±


    Raphael looked down at her silently. Seeing him not respond, Annette broke out in a cold sweat. She thought he would be on her side because they had a good time together just now. She wondered if she got too ahead of herself. She thought it would be sad if she got embarrassed in front of Diana.


    Just then, Raphael pulled out his arm and removed Annette¡¯s folded arms around him. As expected, he had no intention of getting involved in this troublesome altercation between two women. Annette bit her lips, feeling her heart sink. At that moment, Raphael gently hugged her shoulder.


    ¡°If you want a blue diamond¡­¡­. feel free to buy whatever you want. As long as you¡¯re happy, you can even empty the safe.¡±


    Hearing the low and deep voice, Diana exclaimed, ¡°Oh my!¡± and quickly covered her mouth. It was a strange and wonderful feeling to see a man be so affectionate to his wife. But Raphael didn¡¯t just stop there. He lowered his head and gently caressed Annette¡¯s face.


    ¡°But I think pink diamonds would be better. It would look better with your pretty pink eyes.¡±


    After speaking, Raphael smiled and brushed his lips against Annette¡¯s eyelid. The tender, affectionate gesture could melt the heart of the beholders. Thanks to Raphael¡¯s active cooperation, Annette gained more courage.


    ¡°Thank you, Raphael. Marrying you was the best choice of my life.¡±


    A woman who had never had a choice since she was born, laughed like a flower and lied. Both the speaker and the listener knew it was a lie. But Diana McClaire didn¡¯t know this. As Celestine¡¯s best friend, she just wanted to poke fun at Annette, but in the end it was she who became a joke.


    ¡°Then, Lady McClaire, it¡¯s too late. We have to go now. Will you be okay with being all alone?¡±


    Annette, hugging Raphael¡¯s waist, smiled and took a jab at Diana, who had no fiance yet. Diana was a person who easily fell in love with someone, but unfortunately, the person with whom she fell in love never responded back to her. Due to this, she had never been embroiled in a scandal where she was linked with someone. Diana, who had been stabbed in her sore spot, raised her voice in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Of course, I would be okay! All of this area is a commercial district that is managed by my family. Do you know how popular iron tools are these days? Thanks to that, the business is going so well that I was just on my way home, after working until late at night!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m really jealous of that.¡±


    Annette, who was from the richest family in Deltium, laughed leisurely. In response, Diana clenched her fists and trembled in anger. In addition, Raphael also joined her in the fun, which was like an icing on the cake.


    ¡°Come to think of it, among the things I was given, there was also an iron ore mine. Somehow, the income from there these days is quite good. Annette, if you want, I¡¯ll put it in your name. Whether it¡¯s blue or pink, buy all the diamonds you want.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing, really! Diana opened her mouth wide. Nowadays, with the knowledge of how to use the iron ore, it was quite a fad to use iron materials. Because of this, the nobles with iron ore mines and mining rights were having quite fun these days. But you want to give it whole to Annette? At that moment Diana felt humiliated and was very jealous of Annette.


    Originally, iron was a material that was not well used because it was difficult to remove carbon from the cast iron. However, with new methods being discovered recently, ironware had become enormously popular in everyday life. From the iron tableware that Annette saw at the restaurant, it seemed that they had also jumped on this trend.


    ¡®Iron can make money¡­.. that¡¯s interesting.¡¯


    Annette blinked and was in a state of awe. She decided to learn more about Raphael¡¯s iron ore mine. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she coveted his iron ore mine. Annette speculated that her father might be after Raphael¡¯s iron ore mine.


    Annette, who was lost in her thoughts, was lovingly embraced by Raphael. He then kissed her little head. With a flushed face, Annette said goodbye to Diana, who was enviously looking at them.


    ¡°Then Lady McClaire. My wife is tired, so we¡¯ll take our leave. Please excuse us.¡±


    Diana turned around in humiliation and looked at the backs of the man and the woman. Just like the loving couples in the pictures, they hugged each other¡¯s shoulders and waist and headed for the carriage together. In particular, the appearance of Raphael with a sturdy built, bowing down towards the slender Annette was a scene that made even the viewers blush.


    ¡®You¡¯ll see, I¡¯ll also get into a relationship this year!¡¯


    With a firm resolution in her mind, Diana turned around. At that moment, her eyes teared up as she thought that she could never be completely happy, even if the ironware business of her family went well. If the iron sells well, Raphael¡¯s iron ore mine will also become profitable, and he would buy Annette a lot of diamonds with that money.


    Diana was so envious that she shed tears in her heart. Even if Annette couldn¡¯t become the Crown Princess, it didn¡¯t really matter. She now had such a hot and loving husband! At that moment, she envied Annette ten times more than Celestine. For her, seeing Annette walk affectionately with her husband was more hurtful than seeing Celestine receiving wedding gifts from the royal family.


    Meanwhile, Annette, riding in the carriage after leaving Diana, breathed a sigh of relief. She carefully opened her mouth, blushing with shame.


    ¡°That ¡­. Thank you very much for that, Raphael¡­. For being on my side.¡±


    When Annette expressed her heartfelt gratitude, Raphael felt awkward for no reason. He actually started to hate Diana, who was acting like a fox. Although seeing that her husband was standing next to her, she still indirectly asked Annette, ¡®Isn¡¯t it sad that you couldn¡¯t marry another man?¡¯ It felt as if someone was pricking his body with thousands of needles. So he wanted to prove that Annette¡¯s marriage with him was not something to be disappointed about. That was all.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be honest about this childish feeling. In the first place, Raphael was a very stubborn man, so he always spoke very frankly. Because of this, he replied bluntly to Annette¡¯s ¡®thank you¡¯.


    ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, just make sure your hand gets well soon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t remember how Annette¡¯s hand got injured, but he knew it was probably his  fault. Whenever Raphael saw her bandaged hand, he felt uncomfortable. He thought it would have been better, if it was his hand that had gotten injured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get better soon. Thank you for today.¡±


    Annette replied with an idiotic smile. Though they encountered a little bump in the middle, her first outing with Raphael was much better than what she expected. She not only went to Robert¡¯s cemetery, which she didn¡¯t even know about in her previous life, but also dined with Raphael and drank alcohol. Although she hated Diana¡¯s interruption, she was able to deal with her, thanks to Raphael¡¯s help.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Miss Diana¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to know anything about my false charges.¡¯


    Annette recalled Diana¡¯s expression and tone as she looked at her. If she had known about Annette¡¯s false charges, she would have taunted her with it right away. Considering how Diana was Celestine¡¯s best friend, she was surprised by how perfect Bavaria¡¯s ¡®silencing of the matter¡¯ was. Although Annette didn¡¯t like her family very much, she felt comfortable because of it.


    While Annette was lost in thought, the carriage quietly headed home. The town they stopped by was not much far away, so they soon arrived at the mansion. Before entering her room, Annette turned towards Raphael in the hallway.


    ¡°Good night, Raphael. I really enjoyed going out with you.¡±


    Raphael nodded without much response. Annette was actually now much more familiar with Raphael¡¯s blunt responses. As soon as she turned around, Raphael¡¯s low voice came from behind.


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    As she turned her head, she saw Raphael  standing stiffly in the dark corridor, looking up at her. Raphael¡¯s white face, which did not get tanned even after all the rigorous training in the sun, was as immaculate as a marble sculpture. His red lips hesitated for a while. And soon Annette was asked a question that she had never expected.


    ¡°That.. What you said¡­.Was it true?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That, you don¡¯t regret¡­¡­.¡±


    Raphael couldn¡¯t directly ask her, ¡°Was marrying me really the best option?¡± Annette, who had never thought he would ask such a question, opened her eyes wide.

 Chapter 35

    The moment Raphael saw her pink eyes, strangely, he felt nervous and his heart was pounding wildly. He was worried about what Annette would say to his question. But Annette unexpectedly didn¡¯t take the question seriously.


    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s asking if I regret this marriage?¡¯


    Annette realised what he was asking. In her previous life, Raphael had kept his promise until the end. Though she was helpless and was suffering from the ugly illness, he never looked at her in disgust. Until the day she died, he stayed by her side and no matter how bad her illness became, he never turned his back on her. Such a man was truly rare in this world. Annette, remembering this, replied gently with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Even though this may be disrespectful towards the royal family, I¡¯d rather marry you than be some princess.¡±


    It was really strange. Annette, who had said something so embarrassing, was calm, but Raphael¡¯s face turned beet red when he heard it. He was embarrassed because it was his first time blushing in front of a woman. It was so sweet to hear her say that she would rather marry him than be a princess.


    Raphael was only the king¡¯s illegitimate child. And the Deltium¡¯s aristocratic society tended to value lineage. Because of this, Raphael was often ridiculed by other nobles. In contrast, Raphael¡¯s half brother, Ludwig, was the only noble crown prince. Under these circumstances, Raphael had a strong inferiority complex about his birth. This was why he was particularly hard on Annette, who married someone like him.


    For a woman who was desperately aiming to be the Crown Princess and could even bring down her other competitors, this marriage would only be a death sentence. She would never put the marriage in her eyes. Instead of the treasure she really wanted, she ended up with trash! Raphael was too proud to be treated like that by a woman. So he wanted to give up on this marriage before Annette could. Raphael¡¯s cold attitude at the beginning of their marriage was a result of this sentiment.


    ¡®But is it truly better to marry me than the prince¡­.. do you really like it?¡¯


    He knew it was too shallow of him to think like this, but her words had a profound effect on Raphael. Raphael turned his back, trying to control the corners of his mouth, which were continuously trying to soar up. He was worried that she might see his red face even in the dark hallway.


    Annette, who was unaware of the big tremors she had caused in Raphael¡¯s heart, simply thought he was going to bed. Since she had accompanied him to Robert¡¯s grave for a long time, she hoped that Raphael could now sleep comfortably. With great sincerity, Annette warmly said good night to Raphael.


    ¡°Good night, Raphael.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Annette.¡±


    Just as Annette was about to turn her back, Raphael suddenly called her from behind. Annette looked at him, tilting her head a little and waited for him to speak. However, Raphael hesitated, unable to speak out any word, and simply gazed at the floor, struggling to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°That.. Sometimes¡­.. Can I come to your bedroom?¡±


    Annette laughed at the unexpected question. One of the drawbacks of Raphael was that he mostly came into her bedroom  by slamming the door open. He rarely knocked, let alone ask for Annette¡¯s permission. However, Raphael, who was standing stiffly in the hallway, staring at the floor without making eye contact, seemed quite sincere.


    ¡®He even looks a little cute.¡¯


    It was really surprising to see Raphael look this cute. Before her regression, he was such a scary and violent man. Because of this, Annette was in a strange mood and could not speak for a while. Misunderstanding her silence for rejection, Raphael added with a more anxious tone than before.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    At that, Annette felt her feet become numb. It sounded like he knew he could sleep well when he was with her, but could  it be possible that Raphael had noticed her ¡®ability¡®? She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her regression. Annette, hiding her surprised heart, asked as if she was really curious.


    ¡°Do you feel better when you sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    Raphael responded with a firm tone and looked straight at her. The blue eyes shining under the long, dark eyelashes seemed sincere. Somehow, when she faced his intense gaze, Annette¡¯s cheeks slightly flushed with shame. Seeing this, it seemed like he really wanted her. Even if it was because of sleep.


    So Annette lowered her eyelashes and nodded. They were a couple anyway. Raphael, who finally got her consent, beamed a dazzling smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For the first time, Raphael said ¡®thank you¡® to her. As soon as Annette heard it, she realised that everything was really different from before. A warm and friendly atmosphere covered the two people who stood in the dark hallway, turning their backs to each other¡¯s bedrooms. It was too surreal that it felt like a pleasant dream.


    ___


    Annette opened her eyes in a hazy mood. She could see the side face of the handsome man in front of her. The man with a straight forehead, sharp nose, and red lips looked surprisingly beautiful. However, the stiff neck, broad shoulders, and muscular torso exuded wild masculinity.


    Annette, half asleep, looked at the unrealistic side face of Raphael. Only then did last night¡¯s events vaguely come to her mind.


    ¡®Oh, he slept here again last night.¡¯


    To put it up nicely, Raphael was like a skilled assassin, but to be honest, to her he was like a night thief. Whenever he couldn¡¯t sleep, he silently sneaked into Annette¡¯s bedroom, without letting a mouse or a bird know. Unfortunately, Annette was the type of person who would fall asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. So she didn¡¯t even know when he would sneak into her room. Because of this, she would be startled to find Raphael in her bed every morning.


    But like last night, there were times when she noticed in advance that Raphael had come. It usually happened whenever his sleepwalking was triggered. Every time Annette woke up, she would hold Raphael¡¯s hand and bring him to bed. And then she would use her ability to put him to sleep. Thanks to this, her lullaby skills were improving day by day.


    Annette held back the yawn that threatened to spill out. She carefully raised her upper body and examined the face of Raphael, who was sleeping peacefully. She was a little worried last night because he was again sleepwalking, but fortunately Raphael now, seemed to be sleeping well. There was no shade under his eyes, and his complexion also looked good. Looking at his figure sleeping deeply and taking steady breaths, she thought he looked just as beautiful and strong as the god of war.


    ¡®Let him sleep more.¡¯


    Annette felt sorry for Raphael, who could hardly fall asleep. So if possible, she wanted to make sure he could sleep as long as possible. She very silently came down from the bed so as not to wake him up. But then, a thought came to her mind.


    ¡®What if he catches a cold while sleeping like that?¡¯


    Raphael preferred to keep his torso bare, while sleeping at night. Even now, his sturdy, tanned upper body was half exposed under the blanket. Of course the scenery was very pleasing to the eye, but it seemed not very good for Raphael¡¯s health.


    Annette, who was worried, carefully pulled up the blanket and covered him up to his neck. Even the fingers that were exposed  out of the blanket were carefully pulled in and covered under the blanket. Then, the sensitive Raphael frowned and showed signs of waking up. Annette patted him gently on the shoulder unknowingly, just like a mother soothing her child.


    ¡°Come on, baby, sleep.¡±


    Once she said it out, Annette wanted to bite her tongue off. What do you mean by ¡®come on baby, sleep¡¯? How embarrassing would it be if Raphael woke up and looked at her with a ridiculous expression?


    Fortunately, Raphael did not wake up. He just turned his head a little and then again fell back into a deep sleep. Annette, who had been frozen on the spot, sighed in relief. Lifting up her heels, she did her best to quietly sneak out of the bedroom. She hoped Raphael could continue sleeping deeply.


    Click-


    Unfortunately, Annette¡¯s wish did not come true. Even though the sound of the door closing was very small, it was still picked up by Raphael¡¯s sharp ears. Raphael was actually awake when Annette woke up. He just pretended to fall asleep because he was embarrassed to face Annette.


    ¡®You don¡¯t think I¡¯m coming too often, right?¡¯


    Raphael was inwardly bothered by that part. How much would his pride get hurt if he ran into Annette in the morning and get caught by her? If it had been his normal self, he would have stopped coming, even if he didn¡¯t want to worry about such nasty things. But, the sleep in Annette¡¯s bedroom was too sweet. He wondered why he could sleep so well here.


    Well, given Annette¡¯s personality, it didn¡¯t seem she would kick him out. She wasn¡¯t the type to go back on her words. Raphael laughed unconsciously, recalling what she had said earlier.


    ¡®Come on baby, sleep¡¯


    It was not something that would come out of Annette¡¯s mouth, who always seemed calm and clever. Raphael actually got nervous when she was staring at him. If she had woken him up and told him to leave right away, something inside him would have surely fallen apart. He didn¡¯t know if it would be his pride or what.


    But Annette unexpectedly pulled the blanket over him and patted his shoulder. The touch of the small, light hand seemed to pat on his heart, not his shoulder. As he recalled the moment, Raphael somehow felt a queer feeling as if his heart was tightening. He frowned and rubbed his aching chest, not knowing why he was doing this.


    ¡®Anyway, this isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯


    Maybe this is what marriage is. Raphael who thought this in his heart, sighed and rose satisfactorily, like a lion who had just woken up. As he stretched out his arms and legs, he noticed that his body¡¯s vitality had improved. He only slept well for a few days, but was surprised by the unexpected result.


    So he couldn¡¯t stop sneaking into Annette¡¯s bedroom. Raphael was sure that today would be a pleasant day. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to have dinner with Annette after his sword training. After all that was something that couples did.


    ¡°What? Annette has gone out?¡±


    Unfortunately, Raphael¡¯s good mood only lasted for a day. After finishing his sword training, Raphael, who had hurried back, now felt very uncomfortable. The maid was terrified when Raphael asked this with a crooked face.

 Chapter 36

    The poor maid was flustered. She tried to tell her master about Annette¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Yes. She went out somewhat¡­ around two hours ago.¡±


    Where could she have gone now? Are there any places where she would go around here? Raphael was displeased with the fact that Annette was not at home. It wasn¡¯t good for a small, slender woman like her to wander around this time. Does she know even what could happen to her? Like the last time, someone like the Crown Prince may appear and try to get close to her with the pretense of saying goodbye, or a crazy bitch like Diana Mcclaire could pretend to be close with her, only try to embarrass her by bringing up how she couldn¡¯t become the crown princess.


    Raphael frowned, recalling all the dangers present outside the mansion. Because of this, the maid¡¯s complexion became more pale. However, Raphael wasn¡¯t interested in the maid¡¯s reaction and asked casually.


    ¡°Is it somewhere around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so. Perhaps a maid named Mary knows Madam¡¯s destination. May I call her now, Master?¡±


    The maid who somehow wanted to escape from Raphael¡¯s interrogation said earnestly. Raphael wasn¡¯t really going to look into it or anything, but the maid¡¯s suggestion didn¡¯t seem bad. It was not that he wanted to imprison Annette inside the house or something, he was just worried about her, so he was just trying to find out where she had gone.


    ¡°Okay. Bring her to me.¡±


    Thinking like this, Raphael nodded his head. Then the maid quickly disappeared to go and find Mary. Looking at her quick action,  Raphael felt satisfied as an employer. Becoming an aristocrat was the most satisfying reward he ever had. It was because of this he was also able to marry Annette Bavaria.


    ¡°Wait, why would I think like this¡­.?¡±


    He found his own thoughts strange. Raphael frowned and turned around. Seeing his affection for Annette grow like this, he became anxious. He had always been alone and so, felt much more comfortable like that. Because of this, he was determined to continue living like that in the future.


    * * *


    A white, elegant hand came close, as if it was about to grasp Annette¡¯s hand. But the hand, moving like a white snake, only circled around her hand, lightly brushing against the bandage. The owner of the hand said in a chillingly soft tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. There was an accident.¡±


    Annette answered casually and shifted  her injured hand to the side. Maybe a week or so later she could remove the bandage. But the man looking at Annette¡¯s injured hand didn¡¯t seem to think so at all. The purple-haired man with a gorgeous face clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You have beautiful hands, but what a pity! It would be hard to embroider like this.¡±


    Only then did Annette recall how she had boasted about her embroidery skills in their last meeting. She replied, covering her hands feeling ashamed. She was really relieved that the veil couldn¡¯t show her face.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get better soon. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    The person who Annette was conversing  with right now, was Railin Mosley, who ran the smuggling guild ¡°Secret.¡± He had promised Annette last time that he would send her all the information on smuggling, and because of that, they finally got in touch.


    Railin handed a thick report, finely bending his red ruby-like eyes. Annette casually took it and checked the contents. It had information about all the good villages to settle in Osland, recommended jobs there, and even the average price of housing and land prices. She was satisfied as she could meticulously plan and make a good choice with this.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll take a look. After making up my mind, I¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    ¡°I am glad that you liked it. Please feel free to contact us for further information or advice. Our ¡®Secret¡¯ always prioritises our customer¡¯s satisfaction first.¡±


    Railin snickered. Annette looked at his face unknowingly. His colorful purple hair, which resembled hyacinths, had beautiful curls, and his hooded, feline red eyes had a decadent beauty. Particularly, the mole near his smiling mouth made his divine beauty reach its zenith.


    If Railin had been born as a woman, the men of Deltium sure would have thrown all their riches to his feet and offered their everything to him. He was the type of person who could enslave people with just a wink or a smile.


    ¡®I envy you.¡¯


    Annette¡¯s eyes, under the veil, were filled with envy. All she had learned to do was to keep a noble and graceful smile, to raise her chin high, and maintain a graceful and dignified posture. These things might be helpful for her social life, but they were pretty useless when it came to improve her relationship with her husband. It would have been nice if she also had such a bewitching beauty.


    At this time, Railin suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this seems rude to you, but I just want to know why you want to leave this place? You don¡¯t really look like you¡¯re lacking anything, so if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask you why.¡±


    Annette was startled at his sudden question. She had never revealed her identity before, but he asked as if he knew who Annette was. Seeing Annette become wary and silent, Railin said in a nonchalant tone, as if asking about her neighbors next door.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if you found my question offensive. I am asking this so that we can take care of the situation, just in case, if your husband tries to find you in the future. That¡¯s why I just wanted to check in advance.¡±


    This made it clear that Railin knew who she was. She had very carefully hidden her identity while coming to this place, so she could not understand how this happened. Annette, who had been silent for a while, sighed and said.


    ¡°You know who I am, right?¡±


    ¡°As you know, my business is not only limited to smuggling. If my informants are slow, how can a beauty like me survive in this harsh place?¡±


    Railin, who operated in the dark and headed the guild ¡®Secret¡¯, shrugged his shoulders with a proud expression. He had actually guessed Annette¡¯s identity from the beginning. At that time he was a bit wary of her because of her high status, as it made it a little difficult for her to be smuggled out of the kingdom.


    When Annette looked at her bandaged hand, everything became clear to her. Railin¡¯s information guild was competent enough to find out for what kind of treatment the physician was invited to the house of Marquis of Carnesis. Railin looked at his precious customer with an elegant smile.


    Meanwhile, Annette was very displeased with her identity being revealed. Her cold eyes had already drawn a boundary between them. Railin, noticing this, waved his hand and spoke softly.


    ¡°Our ¡®Secret¡¯ always puts our customers first. It was very pitiful to see our precious customer experience unreasonable inconvenience by covering your face. So please do not doubt our faith.¡±


    The actual hidden meaning behind this bullshit was ¡®I already know your identity, so don¡¯t use a useless veil.¡¯ Annette was surprised by Railin¡¯s wit, he turned out to be sharper than she thought.


    Annette sighed and quietly took off the veiled hat. Actually, she felt very stuffy wearing the hat that covered her whole face down to the neck. Fortunately, as long as she was a ¡®customer¡¯, Railin was unlikely to reveal anything about her to others. In the first place, if he had been a man who carelessly revealed or talked about his customer¡¯s information, the Secret Guild would not have been as big as it is now.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The moment he saw Annette¡¯s face with her veil removed, Railin let out a brief exclamation. She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but she was very uncomfortable. The fact that the other party knew her identity made her feel quite wary of him.


    ¡®Maybe Raphael also felt this way when I caught him sleepwalking.¡¯


    Annette ended up sympathising with Raphael in an unexpected place and closed her eyes. Just as she thought of Raphael, a thought naturally came to her mind. Annette carefully asked about Railin¡¯s other businesses.


    ¡°Then can I ask you to investigate something? I want to know something about my husband¡¯s iron ore mine.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯d like you to answer my question first. If you were to smuggle out of the kingdom, would your husband try to find you? It¡¯s a really important matter.¡±


    Railin, who smiled brightly, looked so beautiful that she felt dizzy. However, if you look closely, it was also a very inscrutable face. Railin, who made it difficult to grasp what was going on in his mind, was a really tough opponent. It was clear he would not give any information until he heard Annette¡¯s answer.


    But Annette didn¡¯t want to be dragged around at his pace either. Now that she was inwardly displeased because of her identity being exposed, she smiled gracefully and retorted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you figure it out with the help of your information guild. I think you can do it.¡±


    Seeing a modest and docile looking Annette unexpectedly counterattack, Railin¡¯s eyes widened and the smile on his face became a little stiff. Annette thought he was angry at her, but unexpectedly, Railin burst into laughter.


    ¡°Ha-ha, what a pleasant surprise! Okay. We¡¯ll take care of this problem. Please consider it as a small apology for offending you.


    It had been a long time since Railin had laughed carelessly without any meaning. It was a smile as bright as that of a young boy. Annette trembled seeing the strangely pleasing face. Seeing that her counterattack didn¡¯t have much effect on him, she was very embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay. Then contact me as soon as you get the information. Thank you very much.¡±


    The longer the deal with Railin was kept, the better it was. Although it was very annoying that her identity had been exposed, Annette decided to go out shamelessly since it had already turned out like this. Elegantly raising her head, Annette stood up from her seat. When Railin saw it, he thought to himself,


    ¡®The more I see it, the more I like it.¡¯


    Recently, Railin had been having a growing ¡®personal interest¡¯ in her. Of course, if one asked Annette whether she was interested in the opposite sex, she would vehemently deny.  The Annette, in his eyes, was like a treasure that stood out in the eyes of a very picky collector.


    Railin, as the top predator in the underworld, had a very luxurious taste. His picky eyes were as high as the Duke of Bavaria. So there were only a few people who perfectly satisfied his demanding taste. Just like Annette, who had received severe education under Deltium¡¯s most prestigious family.


    ¡®I¡¯m satisfied just by looking at it.¡¯


    Railin¡¯s ruby red eyes glanced over at Annette¡¯s sitting posture. His eyes slowly raked over her elegant neck and slender waist to the rich hem of the neat dress. She looked like a perfect aristocrat, which made her more pleasing to the eye. When he saw her taking off the veil, Railin, for the first time in his life, wanted to embalm someone to keep them as they were for forever.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to you soon, customer. You¡¯ll probably be satisfied with our information.¡±


    Railin, who hid his dark heart, smiled brightly and saw Annette off. Just as she was about to turn around, Railin lowered his head. and whispered in Annette¡¯s ear with a dizzying  smile.


    ¡°Since today, I had the honor of seeing your face and make a good relation with you, I would like to offer you a small favor. When you leave here, it would be better if you use the back door if possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to go through quite a nuisance.¡±


    Railin, placing his fingers on his lips, smiled very meaningfully.

 Chapter 37

    After hearing Railin¡¯s advice, Annette paused and pondered for a moment. ¡®It would be better to use the back door¡¯ What the hell does that mean? It would have been better if Railin had given her more details, but he just stood there smiling with his mouth tightly shut.


    Annette rebelled by raising her chin proudly. She straightened her body to show a perfect aristocratic figure, something that had been imprinted into her bones.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t good to avoid the problems in your life. Sometimes there are things that we have to face in person. So I¡¯ll go out from the front door. No matter what¡¯s waiting there, it¡¯s a challenge I have to face.¡±


    ¡°Please do as you please.¡±


    With a short reply, Railin bowed and showed her out. He knew Annette would surely regret it, but he didn¡¯t want to give her anymore hints. When he listened to her say, ¡®Sometimes there are things that we have to face in person¡¯, Railin¡¯s bewitching lips held a nasty smile.


    Annette pressed her hat firmly to cover her face and then headed towards the front door with confident steps. Whatever was waiting there, she had intended to solve it herself. However in less than five minutes, Annette regretted not listening to Railin¡¯s words.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve just gone out from the back door!¡¯


    She wanted to hit her five minutes ago past self. Of course, avoiding the problems didn¡¯t solve them. But sometimes there were problems in the world that were better to avoid. For example, the Crown Prince Ludwig, who was now standing in front of her.


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    Ludwig, who had tied his long silver hair together, carefully called out her name. His graceful face, which seemed to be molded out of silver, was distorted as if he would cry any moment. Annette, who saw this, also wanted to cry with him. Even after having Celestine as his fiancee, why did he keep on running into her?


    ¡°Annette, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!!¡±


    As Crown Prince Ludwig was approaching her with a sad face, he bumped into a roadside tree and grabbed his forehead in pain. Ludwig was a man with luscious silver hair, tall height, and beautiful features. Sometimes seeing him, she even  wondered if he was a prince who had come out of a fairy tale. However, unlike his perfect appearance, Ludwig had an amazing skill that could make him break his nose even if he fell backwards on a bare floor.


    Annette found it ironic that Ludwig, who was so clumsy, was actually the half brother of Raphael, who was about to become a Sword Master. Even though she thought like this, she still gently put her handkerchief on Ludwig¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Your Highness, how did you get here? Did you follow me?¡±


    Annette¡¯s voice speaking to the crown prince was soft, but her eyes and tone were quite firm. Annette was wearing a veiled hat to visit the Secret. So, let alone her face, even her neck was completely hidden.


    Nevertheless, as soon as Ludwig saw her, he called out her name at once. Seeing that he could recognise her even without seeing her face, someone would have thought, ¡°Amazing, this is the power of love!¡± But Annette knew people wouldn¡¯t believe this. They would rather most likely think that she had followed him from the time he went out.


    Her identity had already been exposed today, so Annette was quite wary of him. As she was a married woman, there was nothing good in getting involved with Ludwig. Seeing Annette¡¯s reluctance, Ludwig didn¡¯t come closer and looked very lonely


    ¡°Annette, I know this would be a nuisance to you. I¡¯m really aware of it. But¡­. I couldn¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s so painful. There¡¯s no one to whom I can bare my heart to. Annette, there¡¯s no-one except you.¡±


    Ludwig wistfully lowered his silver eyelashes. A terrible loneliness and pain passed by his blue eyes. It was such a sad sight that any woman on seeing it, would want to comfort him. But Annette gently refuted Ludwig¡¯s words without any agitation.


    ¡°You already have a fiance. Not only that, there are also many people who want to consult with Your Highness regarding Deltium. You¡¯re like this only because you don¡¯t allow it. Please open your heart and make new connections. Relationships are important, Your Highness.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this because you don¡¯t know! Celestine, she¡¯s really¡­ so different from you that I can¡¯t even compare. I, Annette¡­. I can¡¯t even think of her as my fiancee¡­¡±


    While Ludwig was speaking, his emotions were all over the place and he burst into tears. With a disposition similar to that of a musician, he basically had a sensitive and uneasy personality. So, Annette would always try to cheer him up whenever she was by his side. In a good sense, she was like a pillar to him providing him with emotional support but actually, if seen in a straightforward way¡­.


    She was nothing but his emotional trash can.


    Annette calmly judged. What if Ludwig had gotten along well with his new fiancee, Celestine Keers? He probably would not have clinged to her like he was doing now. Annette wondered if Ludwig really liked her as a woman or if he was just relying on her to seek some sort of maternal love. Well, either way it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Annete, please. Don¡¯t push me away so coldly. If you also do this to me, I really¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears flowed down from Ludwig¡¯s blue eyes, which were wide open, as if in agony. With trembling hands, he carefully grabbed Annette¡¯s hand and placed his forehead on the back of it. The gesture seemed as if he was praying and begging to her. His beautiful appearance made it further look as if he was reverently worshipping her.


    But Annette wasn¡¯t really unnerved on seeing this. She had come to the smuggling guild with the intention of leaving Raphael. Even though she had made up her mind about it, she was still Raphael¡¯s wife. If she now accepted  Ludwig¡¯s affection out of pity, she would end up hurting Raphael later. If she had to hurt either of them, it would be the right choice to hurt Ludwig, rather than Raphael.


    ¡°Your Highness, I really feel sorry for the pain you¡¯re going through right now. I sincerely hope Your Highness would be able to find some peace of mind and be happy. But I can¡¯t be what you want. I am already married to Raphael.¡±


    Annette pulled out her hand from Ludwig¡¯s grasp in a gentle but determined manner. And then took a step back from him, drawing a line between them. She only just listened to Ludwig¡¯s complaints, and didn¡¯t go forward to comfort him. She didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings between her and Raphael later. She was not that kindhearted to entertain such immature behavior.


    Seeing Annette withdraw her hand, Ludwig slowly looked at his empty hand. His breathing gradually faded, and his beautiful face distorted into an expression of crazy despair.


    ¡°Raphael, that damn Raphael! Everyone only just talks about him. It would have been better if he was the Crown Prince. Even father thinks so!¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s bloodshot blue eyes looked terribly similar to that of Raphael¡¯s. Ludwig was a person who always stayed quiet. So, it was quite rare to see him shout like this. Seeing him clutching and pulling his beautiful silver hair, it was clear that the pain in his heart was much more than in his body.


    ¡°Then what the hell am I born for? What is the purpose of my existence? If I hadn¡¯t been born, Raphael would have been the heir to the throne!! He took everything from me. My Father¡¯s acknowledgement, reputation, even you Annette, even you¡­.¡­!!¡±


    [T/N: Ludwig calls his father Imperial father. I¡¯m just keeping it to father because imperial father, to me, doesn¡¯t go with the flow. ]


    Listening to Ludwig wail, Annette sighed inwardly. It seemed that King Selgratis compared Ludwig to Raphael. King Selgratis was a good king, but he had never been a good father.


    King Selgratis had always been displeased with the fact that the kingdom¡¯s only prince was terribly unfit and was a musician who liked to play lute. Perhaps that was why he would often insult Ludwig by comparing him to his illegitimate son, Raphael. Ludwig was very sensitive, so he was deeply distressed by his father¡¯s attitude towards him. Still, he longed for his father¡¯s acknowledgement. This was the main factor that drove Ludwig to madness.


    ¡°Tell me, Annette. Do you also think Raphael is more capable than me? Is that why¡­ you¡¯re cold-heartedly pushing me away? Compared to that great Raphael Carnesis, I am now not even a man in your eyes!¡±


    From Ludwig¡¯s blue eyes, a drop of tear slowly flowed down his face. He had come to seek some comfort for his broken heart, but he ended up becoming even more hurt. It was all because Annette had rejected him. Since childhood, from the time they first saw each other, Annette had always been Ludwig¡¯s only companion. At least it had always been like that for Ludwig. So Annette¡¯s rejection only drove Ludwig to the extreme.


    Annette, listening to his wails, silently closed her eyes. Ludwig was actually not a bad person. However, he was very weak and tended to become somewhat mentally dependent on others. Annette had always kind to the people who wanted to lean on her, but now she couldn¡¯t. It was because Ludwig repeatedly picked on Raphael.


    Raphael also did not have a life full of comforts. To everyone, he looked like a man who didn¡¯t lack anything except for a pure lineage. He was protected by the king, had outstanding swordsmanship skills, was well-known among people and even had a Marquis title. But all of this was obtained from Raphael¡¯s hardwork. Unlike Ludwig, he had to grit his teeth and grind his bones to reach till here. Annette, who knew this well, coldly looked at him.


    ¡°Your Highness Ludwig.¡±


    For the first time in his life, he had heard Annette call his name out in a cold voice. The moment he met her eyes, Ludwig was stunned. It was as if he looking at a stranger. Annette had changed the atmosphere of the whole conversation just by calling out his name once.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t understand this situation very well. As you know, I was falsely accused, and your Highness at that time let go of my hand. Of course, I know very well that the situation at that time was unfavorable. But no matter what, Your Highness should have protected me, if I was as precious to you as you say. Am I not right?¡±


    ¡°Annette, that¡­ Listen to me, then I¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness should listen to me. At that time, Your Highness was afraid of His Majesty¡¯s wrath, so you just gave up on me. I was not only removed from the list of candidates for the Crown Princess, but also ended up getting married as if I was being sold. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m the biggest victim in this situation. But instead of blaming Your Highness, I tried to understand you. But why is Your Highness trying to blame me now?¡±


    Annette¡¯s tone was neither exactly woeful nor was it filled with anger. She made her argument in a calm tone, as if she was reading from a book. But with her every word, Ludwig felt as if he someone had punched his stomach. It hurted like hell.


    But Annette didn¡¯t stop there. Her silent rage had just begun now.

 Chapter 38

    Annette, with a cold face, looked at Ludwig with clear, determined eyes. Her smooth rebuttal stabbed Ludwig in his heart.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to get married, then why did you run away at that time? You could have done something using your powers behind the scene to stop the formal marriage. If you had at least tried to get rid of my charges, I wouldn¡¯t be so angry right now.¡±


    Ludwig claimed that he loved her, yet he still hadn¡¯t noticed the bandage on her hand. Even Railin, who was nothing more than just a business partner, had noticed it.


    Ludwig only complained and wailed about his pain every time, and Annette always listened and comforted him. It had always been like that for nearly ten years. So Ludwig seemed to have forgotten that she too could feel pain just like him. Annette said coldly, suppressing her surging emotions.


    ¡°I too can also get hurt, Your Highness. If you really wanted to marry me, you should have done something. So please admit your cowardice and let me go. I want to live a new life and start afresh.¡±


    It was only after hearing Annette that Ludwig realized it quite late, that he was being too immature with Annette. The Annette in Ludwig¡¯s memory always had a gentle smile and sincerely listened to his worries and anxieties. So from some point on, he started to take it for granted.


    But now, the Annette in front of him was like a complete stranger. The cold eyes and indifferent face were something that didn¡¯t belong to the Annette he knew. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye when she saw Ludwig gasping in pain. Under her cold gaze Ludwig opened his mouth and desperately tried to make some excuses.


    ¡°Annette, I did my best. You don¡¯t know how many times I had begged my father not to do that, and that I couldn¡¯t be without you. But I couldn¡¯t convince him..¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness.¡±


    Annette coldly cut off Ludwig¡¯s excuses. It was something that happened  five years ago before her regression. She thought she had forgotten everything, but it seemed that she hadn¡¯t forgotten anything.  Annette¡¯s voice slightly wavered as she refuted Ludwig¡¯s excuses.


    ¡°I think it would be more right to say that it wasn¡¯t the best that you could do, but it was something that you did just for pretense. If you want to save someone from drowning, shouldn¡¯t you either swim in or at least throw a lifeline? You say that you did your best, but all you¡¯ve done is just watch everything from afar and throw a fit. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Annette had always thought that she would marry Ludwig since childhood. The young boy and girl who were matched earlier, only had each other. The betrayal that she felt when her expectations were broken, was so bitter that she wanted to vomit blood.


    Annette, of course, knew it very well that Ludwig was very weak against his father. But no matter what, she never expected him to give up on her so easily. She never thought he would turn away from her so quickly. Ludwig easily accepted the new engagement. He only made a few weak protests and after that pretended to give in as if he couldn¡¯t win.


    Nevertheless, Annette wasn¡¯t angry at him. It wasn¡¯t because Ludwig was a prince or anything. It was because she just knew nothing would change even if she got angry at him. By nature, Ludwig was indecisive and weak-minded. So there was no point in being angry with such a person, for not being on her side. It would only make the mouth of the speaker hurt.


    So Annette somehow put up with it. Seeing that it was meaningless to hold on to such anger, she just silently let it go. But today, Ludwig¡¯s past feelings and his betrayal made that anger crawl out from her mouth. Strangely, she felt relieved as well as sick. Annette completely cut him off her life, by saying,


    ¡°And if you have any respect for me, please don¡¯t do this again. Please never talk about my husband like that again. Raphael is a good man, and despite my bad situation, he willingly welcomed me as his wife. Now he is my family. No one can ever criticise my family in front of me. Do you understand me?¡±


    Ludwig was completely speechless. Annette¡¯s attitude of drawing a line between them by saying that Raphael was her family, was so painful that his fingers became numb. The woman who he once believed was the closest person to him was now the one who was the farthest. This broke his heart, and unwittingly tears rolled down his pallid cheeks.


    Annette was right. He was really a coward. He had always taken her for granted and because of this, he lost Annette¡¯s hand forever. No matter how many tears he shed, they could now never go back to their old relationship. This fact made him feel as if he had plunged into a swamp. Annette said goodbye to Ludwig, who looked at her blankly in despair.


    ¡°I would be grateful if you could generously forgive me for my rude behavior today. Please, after today never visit me for your personal business again. Then I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    After finishing what she had to say, Annette turned around. It was actually very disrespectful to show one¡¯s back to a member of the royal family without their permission. But today, she wanted to do something blasphemous. After all, it was all because they didn¡¯t do anything, that she was falsely framed and fell to the bottom.


    Honestly, it was not that she didn¡¯t find the sight of Ludwig, with a distorted face and shedding tears heartbreaking. After all, she had been with Ludwig since her childhood. They were old childhood friends and she even sometimes treated him like her family. Ludwig, who suffered from the lack of acknowledgement from his father, was always sad. So she always had wanted to stay by his side to cheer him up.


    However, it was Ludwig who let go of her hand first, and brought an end to their relationship.


    Annette lightly walked away from him, like a butterfly leaving a flower. Ludwig, now couldn¡¯t dare to catch her or force her.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything, just like the day when Annette was framed. He again had no choice but to look at her distant back,as she went away from him. He stood there until his last tear scattered and dried away.


    * * *


    ¡°I¡¯m home, honey.¡±


    After returning home, Annette ran into Raphael, who was wandering around the front door. She habitually smiled and greeted him affectionately. Raphael¡¯s broad shoulders suddenly flinched as if he was startled, and he turned towards her in a strangely awkward movement.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s expression on seeing Annette became very strange. He was looking at her, but somehow couldn¡¯t make eye contact with her. All of these actions made him feel very clumsy. In the first place, Raphael had never been a self-conscious person, so it was very awkward.


    Annette wondered why he was being like this. He looked at her as if he had something to say, but his firm lips were tightly shut. Annette tilted her head a little and finally asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Raphael? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No. You must be tired, so go in and rest.¡±


    Raphael furtively avoided Annette¡¯s gaze and bolted upstairs. Annette, who was left alone on the porch, looked at his fleeting back with puzzled eyes. Seeing Raphael¡¯s strange behavior, she wondered if he knew that she had ran into Ludwig again. But if that was the case, Raphael would have been angry at her, as he was the type of person who couldn¡¯t contain his displeasure.


    ¡®Good thing! I guess he doesn¡¯t know that I ran into Prince Ludwig.¡¯


    Annette was relieved and decided to be more careful in the future. In her previous life, because of being falsely framed, her mind became unstable, so she started having a little aversion to socializing. Because of this, she didn¡¯t go out much often. And on top of that, her body was very sick and weak, making it almost impossible to socialize with others.


    Because of this, Annette had never ran into Prince Ludwig after her marriage in her previous life. However, now she was very anxious about encountering him again. What changes will these little variables bring in the future? Annette was worried about that.


    ¡®I should have listened to Mr. Railin¡¯s advice.¡¯


    Annette recalled Railin¡¯s words telling her to go out from the back door to avoid any nuisance. Indeed, he really had amazing intelligence and gut instincts. No matter how big a figure he was in the underworld, it was quite daring of him to dismiss Ludwig, the crown prince of Deltium, as a mere ¡®nuisance¡¯. Unlike his beautiful appearance, Railin sure was a man with great capabilities.


    Annette vowed to take Railin¡¯s words seriously in the future. She trudged up to her bedroom, dragging her tired body. After saying out everything she held against Ludwig in her heart, she felt relieved as well as exhausted.


    Annette, after taking a warm bath, soon fell into a deep sleep. So again she didn¡¯t notice Raphael sneaking into her bed.


    ¡®You really sleep as if you are dead.¡¯


    Lying obliquely, Raphael looked down at the sleeping Annette with his head in one arm. Even after seeing her like this countless times, he still strangely did not get tired of seeing Annette¡¯s face. Raphael, who had been looking down at Annette with a strange look, muttered suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m your family¡­.¡±


    Raphael had earlier questioned Annette¡¯s maid, Mary, and roughly dug out all her whereabouts. Of course, Annette did not reveal the exact location to anyone. But with Raphael¡¯s beastly senses, he somehow managed to track her down.


    Fortunately, today the fate was on Annette¡¯s side. Raphael did not see the ¡®Secret¡¯ guild. It was because he arrived a little late at the scene, as he was searching for the ambiguous place that he had heard from the maid. Thanks to that, when Raphael found Annette, she had already left Secret.


    However, the problem was that there was another man standing next to her. And that man was none other than Crown Prince Ludwig.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?


    At first, Raphael had almost misunderstood that Annette was secretly meeting Ludwig. In fact, it was a very convincing scene. As soon as he saw Annette facing Ludwig, Raphael literally felt all the blood in his body become cold. However the conversation between them was far from that of a secret meeting.


    ¡°Tell me, Annette. Do you also think Raphael is more capable than me? Is that why¡­ you¡¯re cold-heartedly pushing me away? Compared to that great Raphael Carnesis, I am now not even a man in your eyes!¡±


    The moment he heard Ludwig¡¯s wails from afar, Raphael felt relieved. Annette wasn¡¯t cheating on him, rather she was rejecting the clingy Ludwig. Raphael couldn¡¯t understand why he felt so happy about this.


    But it didn¡¯t just end there. Raphael squinted his eyes and waited for Annette¡¯s next reaction. He was nervous as he couldn¡¯t see her expression as she stared at Ludwig.


    Why isn¡¯t she answering anything? Raphael¡¯s heart was beating strangely and there was a numb ringing sensation in his ears. It was a physical abnormality that was unlikely to belong to a Sword Master.


    ¡®Should I just rather leave now?¡¯


    Raphael couldn¡¯t stand it as he was afraid to hear Annette¡¯s reply. What if she really changed her mind? What if everything she told him was a lie?  What if it was a lie when she said it was better to marry him than be a princess? What if she abandoned him and chose Ludwig, who had pure noble blood?

 Chapter 39

    Raphael couldn¡¯t understand what he was feeling right now. But if Annette chose Ludwig here¡­¡­ He could never live as well as he did before.


    He knew it was just a political marriage, and Annette was from the damn Bavarian family¡­ But why did he feel this way? Raphael wanted to run away from the scene right away. But as he was about to take action, Annette said in a very firm tone.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to get married, then why did you run away at that time? You could have done something using your powers behind the scene to stop the formal marriage.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s heart sank as soon as he heard it. Was Annette so disgusted with their political marriage? Because of the shock, the ringing in his ear became louder and he could hardly listen what Annette said next.


    ¡°If you had¡­ tried to¡­ you should have done¡­. I wouldn¡¯t be so¡­.¡±


    Raphael went a little closer to them as he tried to catch his breath. He wanted to check the situation with his own eyes and ears. He had a slight fear of being caught as he approached them closer and closer. Because all his senses were running wild, he couldn¡¯t grasp the situation in front of him. And then, Annette¡¯s last words struck Raphael¡¯s ear.


    Annette raised her head and said something Raphael could never had imagined.


    ¡°And if you have any respect for me, please don¡¯t do this again. Please never talk about my husband like that again. Raphael is a good man, and despite my bad situation, he willingly welcomed me as his wife. Now he is my family. No one can ever criticise my family in front of me. Do you understand me?¡±


    The moment Raphael heard it, he was utterly speechless. Strangely the inside of his throat was heating up. He had neither ever been nice to Annette nor had ever trusted her. But Annette was still faithful to him.


    Annette¡¯s words painted him as someone who was very attentive and generous. It sounded as if he was the world¡¯s most wonderful man. But this made Raphael feel more like a scumbag.


    ¡°Please, after today never visit me for your personal business again. Then I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    Annette turned her back after finishing what she had to say. From the noblest, most exalted and loved prince of the Deltium, without any hesitation, she stepped away only to come back home¡­to him.


    Seeing this, Raphael felt a bit like crying for the first time. Annette¡¯s confident gait and her upright back dazzled him. Ludwig standing far away looked somewhat miserable. Raphael just kept on tenaciously looking at her back until she completely disappeared from his sight.


    ¡®My family¡­.¡¯


    Raphael repeated her words in his mind. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t caught by Annette while following her. After returning home, Annette was a little suspicious of his strange attitude, but fortunately she did not doubt anything.


    After Annette fell asleep, Raphael sneaked into her bedroom and silently stared at her sleeping face. This little woman constantly evoked strange feelings in him.


    Is this woman harmful or good to me? Raphael looked at the beautiful riddle before his eyes, unable to answer at all. Then laying beside her, he slowly closed his eyes. The small regular breathing sound that came into his ears was very warm and soothing.


    * * *


    It was windy today. Perhaps that¡¯s why a wonderful scent came from the lilacs blooming in the backyard. But the scent wasn¡¯t more fragrant than the scent coming from Annette¡¯s hair and neck.


    Annette was sitting on the sofa staring hard at something. Raphael, who was hugging Annette from behind, bit and licked her little ears, which were revealed through her hair. Annette, trapped in Raphael¡¯s arms, shuddered and shrugged her shoulders. A twinkling bell-like laughter erupted from her mouth.


    ¡°It tickles, Raphael.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Just like a big beast, Raphael, who had disturbed Annette, bowed his head and reached out to see the thing that Annette had been looking at so seriously. It was an invitation letter with letters carved in silver on a thin, rustling high-quality paper.


    ¡°Garden Evening Party? Looks like it¡¯s being held by Marquis Eloque.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the summer garden there is quite beautiful. Have you ever been there?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Raphael didn¡¯t like to go out in crowded places. The women flirted with him with envious eyes, and the men looked at him with disapproving gazes and scorned him from behind. Since they were no match to Raphael when it came to looks and abilities, all they could attack him with was his lineage.


    The fiery Raphael could not endure such things. He also had sharp ears. So whenever he caught them insulting him, he would rashly turn the place upside down and scare away the rat like people. But it was also quite distasteful towards the host to make a fuss at the ball every time, so Raphael naturally became reluctant towards attending such socializing events.


    Still, it was okay if the organizer was Marquis Eloque. Eloque family advocated political neutrality and had a long prestigious history, so their guests must be quite cultured. Annette had planned to make her first public appearance here after her marriage. She needed to meet Celestine Keers again to clear herself of all the false charges.


    ¡®Celestine, no matter what, would attend the party of Marquis Eloque.¡¯


    The party¡¯s organizer Marquis Eloque¡¯s wife was the chairman of Celestine¡¯s book club. So Celestine was probably going to attend this party.


    When Annette thought of facing Celestine again, her heart throbbed. She was anxious and afraid, but on the other hand she was also looking forward to it. It would the first time she would encounter Celestine since her ¡®kidnapping¡® incident. Annette wondered if she would again pretend to be the victim before her eyes.


    Raphael didn¡¯t know why Annette looked so grim. He looked at Annette¡¯s eyes looking down at the invitation. She looked like a rabbit who had decided to fight a rattlesnake. So Raphael asked her with half curiosity and half anxiety.


    ¡°Are you going? This party¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah, I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    Annette answered frankly. Raphael, who carefully opened the invitation, looked quite displeased. He swept his glance over the place and time written on the invitation.


    ¡°The opening time is too late. What if it ends up quite late in the night and you encounter some strange people on the way? Not only that, the place is also outdoors. What if you catch a cold? Would  Marquis Eloque take the responsibility?¡±


    Annette wondered why Raphael suddenly started finding faults with the party. Summer outdoor garden parties were usually held at night. It was because it was too hot during the day. Annette blinked her eyes a couple of times and replied calmly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s summer now. It will be a little cool at night, so one will feel better. And since it¡¯s an evening party, I think it should end up before 9 o¡¯clock. So it will be okay.¡±


    Annette¡¯s answer was very reasonable. But it wasn¡¯t the answer Raphael wanted. He furrowed his dark eyebrows and bit Annette¡¯s ears, as if he was complaining


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s dangerous to catch a cold and it¡¯s also dangerous on the way back. Anyway, it¡¯s too dangerous to have a party at night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­So you¡¯re telling me not to go?¡±


    Annette, who had been silent for a while, turned her head and looked at Raphael. The Marquis Eloque¡¯s evening party was a perfect place for Annette¡¯s re-debut after marriage. In addition, there was a high possibility that Celestine, who was busy preparing for the coronation, would come.


    Such an opportunity was rare to come. Annette wanted to attend this party as much as possible. But if Raphael kept trying to stop her this way, she had no choice but to fight him. Anticipating the impending fight, Annette¡¯s eyes drooped gloomily.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Raphael, who saw this, raised his voice without realizing it. Then Annette¡¯s body, which had been held in his arms, shrank in surprise. She was frightened because he suddenly screamed harshly in her ear. Seeing this, Raphael frowned and chastised himself for his behavior.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me these days?¡¯


    He realized that he was being overly clingy towards Annette these days. Today again, he wandered around her without any work and then tried to find opportunities to talk to her. He even took away the invitation like a child. All this was really unacceptable behavior.


    He was like this because of Annette¡¯s words that he heard while following her last time. She kept praising him as a good husband, so he wanted to be that person. But he felt like a clown. Anyway, even after seeing Annette¡¯s wary expression, he couldn¡¯t stop. Raphael gently softened his voice and spat out.


    ¡°I mean¡­. it¡¯s dangerous, so I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    ¡°You will come with me?¡±


    Annette doubted her ears. She and Raphael had never attended a party together in their previous lives. It was because their marital life was really bad.


    In addition, Annette had some sort of fear at that time. Even though her family had suppressed all the rumours, still there was no eternal secret in this world. She was afraid that people would pretend to be oblivious in front of her, only to gossip behind her back. So, Annette could not afford to go outside the mansion. Because of this, they didn¡¯t attend a single party as a couple.


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want me to go?¡±


    Seeing that Annette was silent, Raphael¡¯s handsome eyebrows wriggled as he looked at her. If it was like before, he probably would have sarcastically asked her if she was ashamed of her illegitimate husband. But now that he had seen Annette defend him several times, it was a little different. He knew she wouldn¡¯t be ashamed of him.


    However Raphael¡¯s twisted personality was sometimes expressed in this way. It was his way of pressurising to answer quickly that she would like him to come with her. Annette, who knew this well, shook her head and laughed.


    ¡°No way. It would be great if I could go to the party with you. I would be really happy.¡±


    Raphael flinched at Annette¡¯s friendly words, and then turned his head slightly. The area around his temple was slightly red. Perhaps Annette listened to his thoughts and relieved him with a single word.


    Merry Christmas Guys

 Chapter 40

    Annette was very happy when she heard that Raphael would attend the evening party with her. So she didn¡¯t notice his flushed face. She then recalled an unfortunate memory of her past life.


    ¡®In my previous life, I couldn¡¯t attend his Sword Master celebration party. Maybe¡­ This time again.. ?¡¯


    In her previous life, Raphael became a Sword Master thanks to his hard work and determination. But Annette was bedridden at that time. As she recalled, she realised that it happened about half a year before Annette died. At that time, a large banquet was held to celebrate his achievement of becoming a Sword Master.


    In fact, such a lavish celebration was actually worth it. Across the continent, it was rare to see Sword Masters emerge. It was such a high level talent that only one or two people could become Sword Masters in a generation. They were generally seen in large kingdoms like the Chapelle Empire, so it was quite rare to have one in a small kingdom like Deltium.


    Naturally, King Selgratis was not willing to miss this opportunity. It was a big deal to see such a talent appear in his kingdom, and moreover, it was none other than his own son! He wanted to show off Raphael¡¯s presence to establish the status of the kingdom. Thanks to this, grand celebrations were held throughout the entire kingdom of Deltium for a whole month.


    As a result, the crown prince¡¯s coronation ceremony became much less significant. However, Annette never attended all of these celebrations. She was very sick and wasn¡¯t on good terms with Raphael. Because of this, she had to soothe her bitterness by hearing about the scale of the celebrations only through words.


    ¡®Can it be different in this life?¡¯


    Annette wasn¡¯t sure. She hadn¡¯t even  decided yet whether to Ieave Raphael or stay with him. To make a decision, she had to first find out what Raphael thought of her. As they were now going to the party together, she had a lot of time to ask him. Annette was planning to hear out Raphael sooner or later. She didn¡¯t want to hear ¡®I hate you¡¯ from him again.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go to this party together.¡±


    Just in time, Raphael roughly shook the invitation in his hand. The pretty invitation in his big, hard hand looked like a toy. Annette suppressed her bitter thoughts and smiled brightly. Yeah, just attending a party with Raphael was already changing her life. So she thought she could now have some optimistic expectations towards her new life.


    ¡°Okay, then shall we go get ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready? What?¡±


    Raphael asked in confusion. Instead of answering his question, Annette closed her eyes and laughed. There were so many things to prepare to attend such a grand party. Especially as it was the first event that the couple would attend together, it was very meaningful for her.


    Fortunately, Annette had a fairly good knowledge about this field.


    * * *


    ¡°Lady Annette! No, should I now call you Marchioness of Carnesis.?¡±


    A smiling woman walked out of the luxurious dressing room and spread her arms open. She was very tall and thin, with red hair that looked like flames. She gave off a neutral and sophisticated image. Annette beamed on seeing her and also stretched her arms out to hug her.


    ¡°Tina! I missed you so much!!¡±


    ¡°Me, too. Oh, you have become more prettier! Look at this glowing skin and eyes as clear as pink topaz! Are you sleeping well these days?¡±


    The two women hugged each other and exchanged pleasant greetings. The designer Tina Hamilton, owner of the luxury boutique, Papillion, was nearly ten years older than Annette. Because of this, Tina had been in charge of her dresses  since Annette was a little girl. For Annette, Tina was like her cousin. She was a friend who always made her feel comfortable.


    In her present life, she could not reunite with Tina. Considering the time before her regression, it had been a long time since she had seen her. In her previous life, Annette had stopped socializing completely. So she never had had any reason to visit the boutique. That¡¯s why she was very pleased to see Tina again and rekindle those good times with her.


    ¡°This is my husband, Tina. Say hello.¡±


    After exchanging greetings, Annette smiled and introduced Raphael to Tina. Raphael, who was watching the situation with his arms folded behind him, greeted awkwardly. This place was very strange to him as he had only been to private gentleman¡¯s boutiques where men exchanged only necessary words. The colorful fabrics that shone from all sides, the manner of overly clever clerks, and the scent of some unknown powder, everything was very unfamiliar to him.


    Tina noticed her customer¡¯s discomfort like a ghost and greeted them with a gentle smile. While smiling, her eyes were busy scanning Raphael¡¯s appearance. Tina¡¯s pupils, hidden between her smiling eyes, widened.


    ¡°Oh, my God! You¡¯re as handsome as they say!¡±


    Tina¡¯s boutique, Papillion, was one of the three most famous places in the Deltium. She generally specialized in ladies¡¯ clothes, but the men¡¯s clothes from here were also famous. Since she was close to Annette, she also used to make clothes for Crown Prince Ludwig, as she thought he would marry Annette in the future.


    The Crown Prince, Ludwig had a rare luxurious appearance. His long and beautiful silvery hair and delicate features made him look like a work of art. However Tina personally assessed Raphael as the more attractive one.


    Raphael was one of the few noble men who only used the private boutiques for gentlemen. So it was the first time Tina had seen him. She was deeply impressed by this meeting. Look at that chiselled, sensual face and those wild, bright blue eyes! The charisma exuding from his whole body was very unique and sexy. He was the type of man that no woman could ever forget after meeting him.


    Tina silently looked at Annette and lifted her thumb up, pretending to be indifferent. Recognizing the meaning of the gesture, Annette burst into laughter and slapped Tina¡¯s arm. It  was unlike her usual demeanor. Annette¡¯s face gleamed naturally in front of her friend who she had reunited after a long time.


    Raphael, for some unknown reason, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Annette¡¯s smiling face, Even though he felt awkward in this strange place, his eyes, fixed on Annette, were dripping with honey. Tina smiled slyly seeing this.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Tina was actually very worried about her long-time client, Annette¡¯s marriage. Annette had a delicate and weak physique like a fine-grown lady. Raphael, on the other hand, was a young and capable handsome man, but the rumours about him were not very good. He was especially famous for his fiery and violent nature. Tina wondered if Annette could have a blissful marital life with such a man.


    ¡®If there¡¯s love, any problem can be easily overcome.¡¯


    Tina gazed at Raphael happily. Raphael¡¯s nervousness in a strange place was just like a big beast put in a cage. But seeing him stick very close to Annette, she thought he looked quite cute.


    Tina looked at the well-matched couple and somehow felt motivated. The feeling was even more special because she had designed Annette¡¯s wedding dress. Tina, with an excited smile, grabbed Annette¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°So customer, what kind of dress are you here for today? From the exotic silks from the East to the multi-layered laces from Letan, we have everything, even the dyed fabrics using the latest ombre technique! All the perfect ingredients for the perfect dress are waiting for your choice.¡±


    ¡°Today¡­ I¡¯m here to find a dress for this party.¡±


    Annette showed Tina a thinly folded invitation. It was the invitation that she had  received this morning. After receiving it, Tina took a closer look at it and threw some suggestions.


    ¡°It¡¯s an evening garden party. Since it¡¯s an outdoor party that will be held at night, it would be good to make a shawl that goes well with the dress, so that you not only would get moderate exposure but also wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. Is there any color in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Instead of saying the color, Annette just smiled. After seeing her meaningful smile, Tina immediately recognized Annette¡¯s intentions. After all Annette had been Tina¡¯s most valuable and oldest regular customer.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make your decision after seeing the dresses of other attendees first, right? Is there anyone who My Lady is particularly concerned about?¡±


    Tina lowered her voice and asked Annette. In the social world, information was equivalent to life. Only after getting a rough idea of the dresses and colors of the other attendees, could one refer their customers to choose a dress that will make them stand out. Having such information was a natural service for a well-known boutique in Deltium.


    If the ladies used dresses from less known boutiques that did not provide this information, they could sometimes face humiliation because of overlapping dresses with other attendees or falling behind the new fashion trends. So, a person like Annette, who was the daughter of the mighty Duke of Bavaria, could not afford to deal with such humiliation. In that respect, Tina had never let Annette down.


    ¡°Tina, I heard¡­¡­that Lady Celestine will also be a part of this party.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you meant ¡®her¡¯. Of course I do.¡±


    Tina smiled gracefully and understood the meaning behind Annette¡¯s word. Tina herself didn¡¯t like Celestine much, as she had snatched the Crown Princess¡¯ position from Annette. Tina had always believed that one day she would make a dress for Annette¡¯s coronation. She had even collected some fabrics for it. But because of Celestine, who suddenly came from nowhere, it all came to a naught!


    Tina¡¯s feelings towards Celestine, naturally, were not quite good. Especially as the boutique which Celestine frequented was her competitor! So Tina pretended to be casual and told Annette what she had heard from the rumours.


    ¡°I heard someone say that she was going to wear a dress with a refreshing color, like a summer lemon. The whole fabric is embroidered with gold thread to make it look very bright and luxurious.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, gold on yellow fabric.¡±


    It would be a very good dress for Celestine who had brown hair. Annette was eagerly looking forward to this evening party. In her previous life, she had no chance to meet and talk to Celestine. Her family regarded Annette as an enemy, and made sure she could never approach Celestine again. Well, from their point of view, she was a villain as they believed Annette was the main culprit behind the kidnapping.


    ¡®This time, I must talk to Celestine.¡¯


    Annette thought hard about what to wear at the party. Then Tina picked up various fabric samples and showed them, as she had always done.


    ¡°It¡¯s an evening party in a green garden, so how about a bright salmon pink color? It¡¯ll make you stand out as the color would be a nice contrast against the vegetation. Or we can go for a refreshing look by harmonising this light blue skirt with a silver bodice.¡±


    It was just then, Raphael, who had been standing awkwardly behind them, opened his mouth.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Raphael¡¯s tone was quiet, but it held a strange power that could not be easily ignored. Maybe it was because he had been on the battlefield and had fought through life and death, his heavy voice had the effect of making people focus on him. Tina stopped talking and looked back at him.


    What Raphael was looking at was a pair of custom-made clothing on display on the side of the boutique. Seeing this, Tina explained with a bright business smile.


    ¡°Oh, this is a couple¡¯s dress that is popular in the Chapelle Empire these days. When a couple or pair of lovers want to show off their relationship, they wear matching outfits. Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡±


    The woman¡¯s dress on display was stylish and feminine, with a dark navy skirt and a gorgeous red bodice. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s dress next to it consisted of a navy coat and dark red cravat in the same color scheme. Whoever saw it would definitely come to the conclusion that it¡¯s a set for a pair of couples.


    Raphael was staring at the costumes with a gaze full of interest. His eyes were so intense that she was worried that the fabric would be pierced.

 Chapter 41

    Tina looked at Raphael who was staring at the couple dress sample. As a designer, she found it quite interesting to be able to dress such a unique and wild handsome man. Taking Annette¡¯s permission, Tina approached Raphael with a smile.


    ¡°Let me see, you have black hair and blue eyes. Your skin is also white which overall gives off a cold feel. So colors like dark cobalt blue or silver gray would suit you, but unfortunately, such colors don¡¯t go well with Annette. Those heavy and cold shades don¡¯t suit Annette¡¯s softness and femininity.¡±


    It was this fine explanation that was the highlight of a fine boutique. As Tina explained all this smoothly like flowing water, she picked up a lot of fabrics. Among them, the most striking fabric was the white ivory one. The smooth fabric, embroidered with leaf patterns with silver thread, had a subtle splendor. Tina, who showed this to Raphael, went into her business mode.


    ¡°How about this? Both of you have fair skin, so this white ivory color would look good on you. It would make your face look brighter, just like a lantern! It would be great if we could choose this as the background color of the coat and the robe!!¡±


    ¡°The color¡­ is a little brighter than what I usually prefer. That¡¯s too¡­¡±


    Raphael furrowed his dark eyebrows, revealing a slight rejection. Then Tina smiled and slipped a piece of fabric around his neck.


    ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? It suits you so well. Look!¡±


    A handsome man was indeed a handsome man. When she put the white cloth around his neck, Raphael¡¯s face indeed became as bright as a lantern. With his cold face, dark black hair and blue eyes combined with the white cloth, he looked just like a Winter King.


    Annette unknowingly covered her mouth and looked at him with admiring eyes. Seeing this, all the discontent disappeared from his sulking face. If Annette could look at him with such eyes, it was worth trying on a bright outfit once in a while. When Tina noticed it, she tried not to laugh and brought up the next topic in a solemn manner.


    ¡°Okay, so the background color has been decided¡­ Now we should choose the point color that you will use in common. Um, what color would you like?¡±


    Excited, Tina hummed and took out a bunch of colorful, vivid fabrics. The bright vivid colors almost made him blind. Seeing Raphael¡¯s complexion become pale, Annette, who was quietly watching, opened her mouth.


    ¡°How about we use purple shades? As in violet lavender or medium orchid color.¡±


    ¡°Good choice! These colors are enough to be used as the point colors. They¡¯re all hard to pull off, so they¡¯ll be perfect to use as your own unique color! Which of these do you like the most? Now, please pick one!¡±


    An excited Tina took out a row of purple fabrics and spread them out in front of Raphael. Thanks to this, Raphael was in great confusion. ¡®Are you telling me that these are all different colors? How the hell are they all different?¡¯


    In Raphael¡¯s eyes, all the colors looked the same. The eyes which had never trembled even in the battlefield, were now shaking like an earthquake. Fortunately, Annette helped him out again.


    ¡°How¡¯s this, Raphael?¡±


    What Annette chose was a luxurious blue- violet color. Tina nodded as she picked it up and put it near Raphael¡¯s face.


    ¡°It looks good! It makes his blue eyes stand out, making him look sexy.¡±


    ¡°Right? If it¡¯s colors like this, I could also use them along with Raphael.¡±


    Annette smiled as she spoke. Her pink eyes went well with the purple fabric. Annette was exhilarated at the thought of going to a party wearing matching clothes with Raphael. The moment Raphael saw her bright smile, without any hesitation, he picked up the fabric that Annette had chosen and declared,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good choice, I¡¯m sure. Now shall we take your measurements and then decide on the other details of your clothes?¡±


    Tina led them in with a satisfied face. With this, the discussion on what color to use for Annette¡¯s dress was also resolved. Fortunately, Annette was also satisfied with the decision. When the ivory white fabric was put together with the purple fabric, it looked elegant and gorgeous. Above all, she could wear a matching dress with Raphael. It was something that she could never imagine in her previous life, so it felt even more special to her.


    ¡®He¡¯s being really kind to me these days.¡¯


    As they were leaving the boutique after deciding all the measurements and details, Annette glanced at Raphael¡¯s side face. It seemed like a good time to ask about Raphael¡¯s feelings. He might not hate her anymore. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t go to a party like this and even agree to wear matching clothes with her.


    So Annette decided to muster up her courage and ask him. Raphael glanced back at her. As always, his face was cold and indifferent, which made one unable to know what he was thinking. As she looked at those cold eyes, a familiar anxiety came over her. But Annette bit her lips tightly and suppressed it. She wanted to believe that Raphael was now different from before.


    ¡°Raphael.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Raphael replied briefly and instantly. But his gaze was not on Annette, but at a distant place. Annette, who was looking at Raphael¡¯s side face, was a little disappointed seeing him not give her, even one look. Nevertheless, Annette asked quietly, repressing her trembling heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking this question all of a sudden. Perhaps¡­ what do you think of me? Are you still very uncomfortable..?¡±


    Raphael gave no answer to her question. Looking somewhere far away, his face seemed to be lost in thought, as if he was immersed in something. Annette, who wondered if her question was too sudden, added a little explanation as an excuse.


    ¡°Well, as you know, our marriage wasn¡¯t a normal one. At first you seemed to be giving off a feeling of being a little repulsed. I just want to know if it¡¯s still there¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me later, Annette.¡±


    With a cold reply, he suddenly dashed forward. Embarrassed by his unexpected behavior, Annette looked at his back with her eyes wide open. At first, she thought Raphael was running away because he didn¡¯t want to answer her questions, but now he seemed to be chasing someone.


    Annette wondered who Raphael was chasing so hard. However, because of her short height and the crowded street, it was difficult to see anything. She didn¡¯t even know if it was a man or a woman. While Annette was struggling to catch up with him, Raphael slowly disappeared somewhere far away.


    ¡®Oh, he left me alone.¡¯


    Annette, who was left alone, drooped her shoulders. Raphael¡¯s cold-hearted attitude of leaving her alone on the street without any explanation was disappointing. It was even more so because she had finally mustered up her courage to seriously talk with him.


    Annette felt a little miserable because she felt neglected by him. A short sigh escaped  out of her mouth, as she stared vacantly at the direction where Raphael had disappeared.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too far from where the carriage was parked. Since she was a regular at Tina¡¯s boutique, she was familiar with the roads here. But Annette¡¯s steps were strangely slow. A relationship without any progress; steps without progress. It felt like she had become a slow turtle.


    Annette ended up stopping a few meters away from the carriage. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to go home like this. Just in time, a nearby white bench caught her eye. It was a high-end shopping street which many nobles frequented, so the benches here were neat and even a small fountain was placed beside them.


    Annette pondered as she gazed at the fountain with clear water gurgling out of it. It was nice to have a second chance in her life, but her self-confidence kept on dwindling these days. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could make good use of this opportunity.


    ¡®Can I change something just because I try?¡¯


    Annette was afraid that all of this was nothing but a joke of fate. What if all her paddling and struggling doesn¡¯t work? It was such a hopeless life that any effort only brought the same result as before. Annette bit her lip and somehow held herself up.


    ¡®But just because it¡¯s scary, you can¡¯t just do nothing.¡¯


    There must be a reason for her regression and this second chance. Annette decided to believe in herself. Anyway, there was no other way out now.


    Annette raised her drooping head, and got up from the bench. At that very moment, she was so surprised that she almost let out a scream.  Annette clutched her chest and asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Ra, Mister Railin?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you finally noticed me.¡±


    Railin, squatting in front of Annette, laughed with his chin raised. She didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly pop out like this out of nowhere. Railin, who was taller than what she expected, was just right at the same eye level with her. Because of this, Annette was able to watch his pomegranate-like red eyes smiling thinly at her. Annette, who grabbed her startled heart, asked with dismay.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I came because I have something to do. In that sense, are you done with your meditation? If it¡¯s okay, would you like to take a walk with me, my dear customer?¡±


    Railin, who smiled like a fox, got up and reached out to her. Annette hesitated for a moment but eventually took his hand. Railin¡¯s elegant, long fingers were surprisingly cold and soft. Railin naturally led Annette to the walking course and spoke lightly as if he was saying a mere hello.


    ¡°So, have you made up your mind? Are you willing to start a new life?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, you¡¯re talking about the ¡®smuggling¡¯.¡±


    All the data investigations for her smuggling had already been completed. Annette simply had to decide where she would be staying and the duration of her stay. But it wasn¡¯t the time yet. Annette still had a lot of work to do here.


    ¡°I think I need a little more time for that. By the way, did you get the information I asked for?¡±


    Annette shrugged and brought up another topic. Railin smacked his lips as if he was disappointed. She didn¡¯t know why, but he seemed eager to get Annette out of the country. Is it because of the money?


    Railin¡¯s services, which secretly smuggled a person out of the country and forged his identity in the new country, were immensely expensive. In fact, the cost was worth it, considering the myriad of efforts that went into the process. However Annette had enough money to handle it. Nevertheless, when Annette changed the topic, Railin pretended not to have seen through her.


    ¡°You said you were curious about your husband¡¯s iron ore mine last time, right? It¡¯s probably a mine located in the Calabria Mountains, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How¡¯s his mining business now? Tell me everything you know. I¡¯ll pay for the information as much as you want.¡±


    Annette turned and looked at Railin. Her eyes, under the afternoon sun, were just as beautiful as a pink lace rose. Railin¡¯s lips, looking at this, held a quiet meaningful smile.

 Chapter 42

    Railin didn¡¯t immediately tell her the information she wanted to know. He basically had a twisted personality. The more he liked something, the more mischievous he became. As a result, Railin slightly tilted his head and stabbed Annette¡¯s sore spot.


    ¡°Before that, I want to ask you one question. Why don¡¯t you ask your husband yourself?¡±


    Annette smiled bitterly at Railin¡¯s question. She also wanted to ask Raphael directly. But she wasn¡¯t sure how Raphael would take it. If  Annette asked him about the mine while her father was already eyeing it¡­.. What misunderstanding would Raphael come up with?


    ¡®He would probably suspect that I¡¯m siding with my family and have my eyes on his mine¡¯.¡¯


    Raphael hated her family. But just as Raphael couldn¡¯t change his illegitimate status, even if he strongly hated it, it was the same for Annette. She hoped that Raphael would someday understand this and accept her for who she is. But realistically, it would be better for her to leave before that.


    For now, the road seemed quite far. The back of Raphael, who turned his back away and went somewhere, was still burned in her mind. Annette didn¡¯t respond to Railin¡¯s question and pursed her lips tightly.


    Annette¡¯s decision to not answer was quite intriguing. Railin, who wasn¡¯t used to being ignored, smiled a little deeper. He became even more interested because Annette was not an easy woman. Even if she shed a little of her colors, she was different from the women who he had met. That¡¯s why Railin was willing to bring out the information she wanted to know first.


    ¡°I was surprised. Your husband¡¯s iron ore mine is a good mine, accounting for 55% of the total mining volume of the Deltium. In the past, iron processing was too demanding, so its demand was low, and iron ore mines did not have much profits. But a lot has changed recently. Did they call it something like the so-called new era? Thanks to this, the value of the mine¡¯s assets is going up day by day. Sooner or later, it¡¯ll be irreplaceable, even more than the diamond mines.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­ Is that about it?¡±


    Annette was amazed. She also knew that the times were changing. The bronze rakes of the gardeners working in the mansion were now replaced with iron, and the scraper blade, which the maids used to scrape the dirt from the floor, was also replaced with shiny iron. But she didn¡¯t know that the change would be this big.


    The times were now changing and now in this world, iron tools were easily supplied to the common people. And Raphael was the man who held the key to that change. And that too a very big golden key.


    ¡®Did His Majesty, Selgratis guess this in advance and give Raphael an iron ore mine?¡¯


    Annette suddenly became curious about this. According to the rumours, King Selgratis cherished his illegitimate child, Raphael very much. Moreover strangely, he didn¡¯t talk much to Raphael but often compared Raphael with Ludwig, even in the public. Because of this, the sensitive and delicate Ludwig suffered great damage to his pride every day. It was inevitable for Ludwig to feel inferior to Raphael because of his father¡¯s blatant favoritism.


    ¡®At least if His Highness Ludwig was not this clumsy¡­.. The situation would have been better.¡¯


    Annette sighed, recalling Ludwig¡¯s amazing luck, which made him stumble over his feet on his own. That¡¯s how clumsy he was, but his half brother, Raphael, was just as skilled and powerful as a Sword Master. Their situation could only be really summed up as a joke of parentage. This was why Ludwig looked at Raphael maliciously, full of jealousy.


    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t sure of anything right now. Annette tried to hide her surprise and maintained a calm face. Then, she posed the most important question to Railin.


    ¡°If the mine is so valuable, there must have been a lot of offers for sale. Everyone wants to buy something valuable. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°You are also wise. And the customer is probably curious about¡­ whether that list includes the name of the Duke of Bavaria or not?¡±


    Railin smiled thinly and looked down at her. With his back against the light, his face held a strangely erotic and dangerous feel. Perhaps that¡¯s why she always felt as if she was walking on a tightrope when dealing with Railin. Annette gulped and then resolutely raised her head to face Railin.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted to know that. So please answer me. Did my family¡­force Raphael to hand over the mine?¡±


    ¡°Answering your question, yes. It has been done many times. It¡¯s obvious that the Duke of Bavaria wants the iron ore mine.¡±


    The moment she heard Railin¡¯s answer, Annette felt as if her feet were sinking. Her ominous speculations came true. Her father, Allamand coveted his own son-in-law¡¯s iron ore mine. This was not simply a matter of increasing wealth. If you get your hands on a mine that accounts for more than half of the total mining volume of the Deltium, your political influence will increase exponentially. Allamand must have been trying to steal the mine from Raphael for this.


    Perhaps this had been the same case in her previous life. However, Raphael had never let her know about this either in her previous life or in the present. Despite the numerous quarrels and terrible arguments they had, he had never let out even a word about it. A single word of exclamation came out of Annette¡¯s mouth, who only realised this fact after her regression.


    ¡°Oh My God!¡±


    Annette was so shocked that her footsteps naturally slowed down. She was stunned, not even realizing that there was a puddle near her feet. Just before Annette¡¯s fine sheepskin boots could fall into the puddle, Railin¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist like a snake. Unlike his pretty appearance, he easily lifted Annette with one arm.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Annette, startled by the contact of another man, returned back to reality. It was a short period of time, even less than a second, but Annette¡¯s body flew in the air like a bird. After safely crossing the puddle, Railin immediately dropped her on dry ground.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mister Railin!¡±


    Amazed, Annette exclaimed and unknowingly called out Railin¡¯s name. Just then he swiftly released the arm wrapped around Annette¡¯s waist. Railin looked at her as if asking, ¡®What happened?¡¯ and then laughed harmlessly.


    ¡°I was worried that the lady¡¯s feet would fall into the puddle.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Mister Railin.¡±


    Annette did not fall for his fox-like tricks. When she called out his name exasperatedly, he looked at her with an innocent smile. Annette was not agitated by this, but was rather intimidated.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but don¡¯t do this again. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Railin raised his one arm and pretended to bow deftly. After seeing this, Annette finally sighed and laughed. He was a man who could fool people and come out of any problem as naturally as breathing. It¡¯s probably the result of a combination of natural wit, sense and charm.


    ¡°Thank you very much for today, Mister Railin. I¡¯ll send the remuneration to the Secret Guild soon. Well then, goodbye.¡±


    Annette bowed her head a little and turned around. Her figure was just perfect and her etiquettes and manners were textbook perfect. Railin looked at her graceful back with admiring eyes. He was relieved to hear that the couple had a bad relationship, but it seemed that was not all to it. Her husband even accompanied her to the boutique today.


    Seeing Annette¡¯s back disappearing in the distance, Railin turned around, licking his lips. He had prepared something to comfort the wounded lady, but it was a pity that it was not yet the time to use it. What would be the final choice of this exciting customer? Railin was very curious.


    * * *


    ¡°Oh, Raphael¡­ Ugh! Please, slow down a little bit¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The pleas coming out from the hoarse neck were pitiful but they had a tendency to provoke a man¡¯s passions. Raphael gripped Annette¡¯s struggling white ass harder and lifted it up. Even with a little force, her body moved easily and was so sweet that it seemed like a sugar doll. Isn¡¯t it a foul to say that something so delicious could be so weak? All sorts of useless thoughts came into his muddled mind filled with lust.


    Raphael buried his desire between the wriggling buttocks, where his handprints were left red. A groan of ecstasy spilled out of his mouth, as if he was going into hot water. He wanted to make it a little more rough, fill her a little more, but he had to restrain himself because he was afraid to break her. Raphael grinded his molars hard.


    ¡°Heungg!¡±


    Annette sniffed and shook her head at the overly deep insertion. Raphael, who bowed his head behind her back, licked and bit her tear stained cheeks. At the same time, a huge object dug between her legs and poked deeply down there. Annette trembled as his penis plunged inside her warmth, cutting through her fragile folds and stabbing her sensitive spots in a row. A blinding sense of pleasure spread out.


    She felt like she was going to suffer a great shame if she went on like this. Annette unwittingly crawled forward, avoiding his hideous length. Then, without any mercy, Raphael pulled her slender wrist back, pulling her body closer to him. Because of this, his length thrusted inside her so strongly that it made a loud squelching noise.


    ¡°Hah!! Ah!!¡±


    The movement of the penis going back and forth between her legs felt so good that she felt like she was going crazy. Annette could not think of anything now. She shed a few tears and unwittingly shook her waist. She hoped this dreadful pleasure would end as soon as possible. But then she heard a beastly growl from behind.


    ¡°Where did you learn to be such a naughty girl?¡±


    At the same time, the movement of the penis poking from behind became more intense. The stinging exhilaration and pleasure spread throughout her body like a flame, pushing her further down into the abyss of ecstasy.


    The scent coming from the shaking body mingled with his breath, making his eyes flush red. Although her legs were not tightened properly around him, because of the pleasure, his huge penis pushed through the narrow inside as if it was dissatisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hell of a mess inside, Annette. You¡¯re dripping wet.¡±


    Raphael whispered wickedly as he pushed his penis all the way in. He then pulled it out and his fingertips rubbed the edge of the vaginal mouth as it swallowed his desire again. Annette was so overwhelmed by this stimulation that she sobbed and cried pitifully. Because of this, the inner wall further tightened, making Raphael groan and thrust into her harder.


    ¡°Umm,¡­nggh.. huh, ah!! Ugh¡­ !¡±


    The thick penis fiercely rushed into her deepest part, crushing her weak spots. A cramp-like pleasure slowly engulfed her whole body. The body, which was already familiar with joys of carnal pleasures, greedily sucked up the penis and pursued the greater pleasure. Raphael¡¯s penis again penetrated her deeply, and his hard fingers rubbed the clitoris between her legs. At that moment, Annette reached her peak and convulsed while leaning back.


    ¡°Keeuk !¡±


    As if drawn by the strong tightening of her inner walls, Raphael thrusted inside her. He bit Annette¡¯s lean white throat, and pushed himself deeper inside her. His movements were overly primitive, just like a beast.


    Annette, who was lying on the bed, tiredly closed her eyes. She could feel the lingering cramps in her body but she was too exhausted to care about them. Sex with Raphael was good, but it was too stimulating. He was a man who didn¡¯t know the meaning of ¡®self-restraint¡¯.  Thanks to this, after suffering for a long time, Annette¡¯s consciousness slowly faded away.


    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±


    Raphael frowned and gently touched Annette¡¯s wet cheek. She can¡¯t sleep yet.

 Chapter 43

    Fortunately, Annette hadn¡¯t yet fallen asleep. She grabbed Raphael¡¯s large hand, that was lightly stroking her cheek. Surprisingly, he went along with Annette¡¯s weak whims. Exhausted from their fierce love affair, Annette unexpectedly put her hand in his hand. The bold, intimate contact made Raphael feel embarrassed.


    Annette laughed a little. Raphael, who had so far done far more sexual and violent acts, seemed cute as he stiffly put his fingers over hers. But this time, she couldn¡¯t delay the ¡®conversation ¡® anymore. Annette, holding Raphael¡¯s hands in hers, asked the question that she had been waiting to ask.


    ¡°Raphael, that person you followed today ¡­¡­. Who was that person?¡±


    Raphael said nothing. Annette turned her head and saw him tightly clenching his teeth. His manly chin held an oppressive power. It was one of his habits that he did whenever he was asked something that he didn¡¯t want to speak about. Sure enough, even after waiting for a long time, Raphael didn¡¯t answer anything.


    ¡°Raphael.¡±


    Annette sighed and quietly called his name. They were a couple now and were even more closer than before, but she still didn¡¯t know anything about Raphael. He was a very complicated person, so even a little slip of the foot could lead to stepping on a landmine.


    Annette was disappointed with Raphael¡¯s unwillingness to open up to her. But if he didn¡¯t want to say anything, she also didn¡¯t want to pry. However, it was necessary to say a word to him about the way he treated her. Annette pointed out his today¡¯s actions in a quiet tone.


    ¡°You left me alone on the street today without saying anything, Raphael. I was so embarrassed. If you can¡¯t say much about it, then at least tell me why. You don¡¯t have to be specific, so can you tell me why you did that then? So that I can understand your actions.¡±


    Annette said as carefully as she could without mentioning the person whom Raphael had followed. Raphael apparently didn¡¯t want to talk about the person, so he didn¡¯t didn¡¯t want her to broach the subject.


    Annette was willing to understand him, even if he had given her a typical lame excuse like ¡®I needed to find a washroom urgently.¡¯ But, he seemed to have no intention of even doing that. Raphael coldly shook off Annette¡¯s fingers and got up from the bed. Then, he picked up his fallen clothes and began to put them on.


    ¡®So is everything again like it was before?¡¯


    Annette didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Raphael¡¯s back with darkened eyes. Whenever the distance between them seemed to narrow a little, it always turned out this way. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t even answer any of her questions. So she couldn¡¯t even ask him about what he thought of her. Annette was getting tired of this repeating pattern.


    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t want to open up to me and just wants a superficial relationship¡­ I can¡¯t help it anymore.¡¯


    A relationship is built by the efforts of two people. One sided effort alone can not keep up a relationship. And Annette had no intention of ending her second life by trying to dig this dry well. It seemed she would have to visit Railin again as soon as possible. A new life in Osland may be a little lonely but it still had a possibility. A possibility of finding peace and happiness.


    At that time, Raphael, who was holding the doorknob of Annette¡¯s bedroom, turned to her side. His deep blue eyes raked over Annette¡¯s face. Even though she didn¡¯t say a word about his attitude, his heart still sank for no reason. Her darkened eyes and disappointed expression seemed to strangely hold him back.


    Perhaps that was why Raphael couldn¡¯t dash out of the room as he usually did before. He opened his lips to say something to Annette. But he had nothing to say. Raphael was a sceptical person and had too many secrets.


    ¡®No, I can never tell her this.¡¯


    His instincts growled, saying that he shouldn¡¯t expose his weaknesses. Raphael¡¯s mouth was naturally tightly sealed in response to the warning. He was already used to a life where no one could be believed. But now, he couldn¡¯t make an exception to Annette, who he had just married. To do so, the risk that Raphael would have to take was too great. Again, his choice eventually led to a refusal to talk.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll tell you next time.¡±


    Raphael somehow managed to answer while turning his back and then hurried out of her bedroom. He was annoyed by his pathetic appearance in front of Annette, as he could neither do this nor do that. Why do I keep feeling so pathetic in front of her?


    Annette quietly closed her eyes, feeling the chill from the closed door. Just this afternoon, they were happy, choosing clothes for the ball together. All of it now seemed like a lie. Life truly is a tragedy when seen closely, and a comedy from afar. The same repeating cycle made Annette feel suddenly distressed.


    * * *


    Since then, Raphael stopped coming into Annette¡¯s bedroom. Annette didn¡¯t bother to visit or appease such Raphael. The mansion of Marquis of the Carnesis fell into a heavy silence, and in the midst of all this, time flowed like water.


    Annette flicked her finger over the hard bandage. Now she wasn¡¯t sick or uncomfortable anymore. It seemed that it was almost time to remove the bandage. Annette called a maid and instructed her gently.


    ¡°Do you know the practitioner who looked at my fingers? Please call him back. I need to get a medical check up.¡±


    At that time, Annette was quite ill because of the inflammation caused by the fracture. So she didn¡¯t know which practitioner looked at her fingers. Fortunately, the maid remembered the person and soon called him in. The 30-year-old practitioner, with an elite face and chestnut brown hair, was quite memorable to her.


    ¡°My greetings, Madam. Have you been doing well?¡±


    Unlike his stubborn looking face, the practitioner still had a small fear. He looked around restlessly, breaking into cold sweats. He was actually looking around whether Annette¡¯s husband, one with a fierce face, was present there or not. Seeing that he was not there, the practitioner breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    This was a secret, but every time he was called here, he wetted his pants a little  because of Raphael. The practitioner who had only studied all his life sitting at his desk until now, had a very delicate mind. Annette reached out to the practitioner with a vague smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m all better now, but I want you to see if it¡¯s okay to remove the bandage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Then let me see its status.¡±


    After removing the bandages, the practitioner took a close look at her knuckles and then ordered her to do some hand gestures. Fortunately, Annette didn¡¯t feel much pain while following the movements. Seeing this, the practitioner nodded and took off his eye glass.


    ¡°Okay. I guess you¡¯re all better. However having a fracture once makes the bones more likely to break again, so be careful not to strain your hands for at least a month.¡±


    He finished his medical treatment, but instead of getting up right away, he hesitated. Annette looked at the practitioner with a wary look. She wondered if his fees for the medical treatment was overdue. But strangely, a completely different story popped out of the practitioner¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Well, Madam. I gave a letter of introduction to your husband during my last visit. I was wondering if you have heard anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Introduction letter? No, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Upon hearing Annette¡¯s answer, the practitioner nodded with a resigned look. The practitioner really did not have any expectations from Raphael. He took out another letter of introduction from his visit bag and said solemnly.


    ¡°I thought so, so I prepared one more.¡±


    Should I give him a round of applause? Staring at the practitioner with a solemn face, Annette accepted the letter of introduction. The introduction letter, which was roughly scribbled with a doctor¡¯s unique bad handwriting, was hard to read. It was really difficult to understand its content. Deeply reflecting on this point, Annette somehow managed to read the name written in it.


    ¡°Eucaly .Y. Cayun?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This person is  one of my colleagues, and is also a woman. She¡¯s looking for a job now. Since she has left her hometown, she hopes to work as a doctor at a mansion where accommodation is possible. But, as you know, all the Deltium¡¯s nobles already have a family doctor. So it is hard for her to find a job.¡±


    So, he wanted to recommend his colleague to the Marquis of Carnesis, a newly-emerging aristocrat. Annette gently fiddled with the letter of introduction and lowered her eyelashes. The practitioner¡¯s explanation continued for a long time, but there was no need for her to hear it. Because Annette already knew the doctor named Eucaly.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I would intersect with her again in my life. Is it coincidence or fate?¡¯


    Annette, in her previous life, continued to suffer and eventually died. Originally, she was not very healthy and the mental stress caused by her terrible marriage and false charges worsened her illness. She started to become sick more and more frequently. The vicious cycle continued, and she eventually died five years after her marriage.


    Until Annette was seriously ill, she only called the practitioners when needed. Just like now. However, as her illness continued to become worse, a need for a doctor arose. The Marquis of Carnesis didn¡¯t have a family doctor like the other noble families. So, the last practitioner who was chosen for recruitment was Eucaly. Anyway Annette was the only one who was sick in this mansion, so it was much better to have a female doctor.


    ¡®But this time, fate made them intersect again in this form.¡¯


    Annette looked at the letter of introduction in a strange mood. She had no complaints about Eucaly. She was actually quite modest, and was always calm, and spoke carefully. Either way, it was a great advantage to keep her as a noble lady¡¯s doctor. Annette happily folded the letter of introduction and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Let me see. I¡¯ll call her. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes thank you very much. Please take care of yourself. Well then, goodbye.¡±


    The practitioner hoped that Annette would contact Eucaly. The practitioner quickly packed his visit bag and hurried out of the mansion, without looking back. He was afraid that he would run into Raphael on the way.


    Annette, who did not know the feelings of the poor practitioner, looked back and forth at her free fingers. They had become slightly thinner and pale because of the bandage, but she knew they would return to their original state in a day or two. Annette smiled happily at the feeling of her comfortable hand.


    ¡®Now, I can wear a ring when I go to the ball.¡¯


    The garden party that the Marquis Eloque decided to hold was approaching soon. The matching dresses from Tina¡¯s boutique were also completed, so there was only one thing left to do. Should I appease Raphael and go to the party together with him, or would it be better to go alone?


    Annette¡¯s eyes drooped in thought.

 Chapter 44

    ¡®The day of the Garden Party has finally come.¡¯


    Annette sat in front of the dressing table and stared blankly into the mirror. Tina¡¯s dress, which was lying in one corner of the room, reflected on the clean mirror surface. The gorgeous skirt, embroidered with sparkling silver threads on a pure white background, fit together with the blue-violet colored bodice. The diamond necklace, which would adorn her collarbone, shone like a snowflake next to it. They were gorgeous and beautiful things that could make any woman¡¯s heart beat.


    But Annette sat in front of the dressing table with a pale face like a lifeless doll. She was being dressed up by the maids. Because of their skills, the woman¡¯s face in the mirror became brighter and more beautiful. However, Annette¡¯s heart, looking at this, had completely withered.


    ¡®Raphael probably¡­ wouldn¡¯t go with me.¡¯


    In the end, they didn¡¯t reconcile at all. This time, Annette made no effort to mend their relationship. She neither smiled at Raphael nor spoke to him first and acted as if nothing had happened. She had finally realised that it was all a futile effort.


    Now whenever she reached out to him, Raphael did not shake her hand off. But sadly, that was all he did. He never made any efforts from his side. He never held Annette¡¯s hand or reached out to her first. And if Annette wanted to know more about him, he would coldly push her away. As if saying that this was the closest that she was allowed to be with him.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can go to the party alone.¡¯


    Annette closed her eyes and made up her mind. For the first time in her life, she had been so excited to attend a party. It was all because she was going to attend the party together with Raphael. Now that all her expectations were smashed, it was heartbreaking, but that also didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t go to the party on her own. Regardless of whether Raphael went with her or not, this party was a must-attend event.


    Annette had planned to confront Celestine Keers there to see if she was the one who framed her. In fact, considering Annette¡¯s purpose, it was better to go alone than with Raphael. This way, it would be much easier to move around and achieve her purpose efficiently.


    Just in time, the maids finished applying a light rose-colored rouge on Annette¡¯s lips and then gave her warm compliments. It meant that all the preparations were finally complete.


    ¡°You look really beautiful, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be the most beautiful woman at the party.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Annette smiled as she looked at her face in the mirror. The woman with a small face, big eyes, bright cheeks, and moist lips looked beautiful even to herself. With a familiar smile, the woman¡¯s face seemed happy at first glance.


    It would be okay to be alone. It has always been like that anyway.


    * * *


    Marquis Eloque¡¯s Garden Party was still very aesthetic this year. Beautiful lights were lit all over the garden covered in a dim darkness. Butterfly-shaped lanterns were lit on top of many branches, and lotus-shaped lanterns were lit on top of ponds and water basins, each giving off a subtle light. On top of that, the roses were in full bloom in the garden and gave off a deep fragrance, adding to the night¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°Lady Annette! No, you¡¯re Marchioness of Carnesis now. I enjoyed your wedding. It was so beautiful! Welcome to the world of the married.¡±


    Marchioness Eloque welcomed Annette as the host of the party. Being fifteen years older than Annette, she looked quite mild-mannered. Annette thanked her for the invitation and politely praised her for her thoughtfulness. However, Annette¡¯s eyes carefully examined Marchioness Eloque¡¯s face.


    Fortunately, there was no indication of any type of resistance or malice on her face. After seeing this, Annette was relieved and calmed down her heart.


    ¡®As expected, people don¡¯t know about my framed charges. The ¡®silence¡¯ is really thorough.¡¯


    The whole matter was silenced because of the cooperation between the Duke of Bavaria and the royal family. Even the victim, Celestine Keers, agreed to protect her honor. So the silence was bound to be perfect. If this thing leaked out, both Annette and Celestine would get hurt.


    Annette¡¯s handling of the whole matter was also excellent. It was a wise choice on her part to act as if she had fallen in love with Raphael at her wedding. She couldn¡¯t do that in her previous life, so people gossiped about it all the time. Why did she, the most perfect candidate for the crown princess, suddenly marry Raphael? Maybe there was some kind of flaw. Thanks to this, there were many rumors speculating whether she was infertile or had a promiscuous private life.


    However, people would easily accept the story of Annette falling in love with another man and not becoming the Crown Princess because of it. As long as the Crown Prince Ludwig did not publicly express his dissatisfaction with this matter, there was no particular factor that could cause problems for her in the social circles. Thanks to this, Annette was able to confidently come to the party which Celestine was going to attend.


    ¡®I wish Raphael had come with me.¡¯


    Annette smiled bitterly as she recalled the matching outfits that they had ordered from Tina¡¯s boutique. The Raphael she knew, mainly enjoyed wearing cold and dark colors. He preferred dark cobalt blue, navy blue, black, and dark burgundy colors. If he wore the white tailored coat this time, his beautiful chiselled face would have literally shined brightly like a lantern.


    But now these kinds of thoughts were useless. Annette looked around the party hall, trying to erase Raphael¡¯s thoughts from her mind. To prevent Celestine from avoiding her, she deliberately waited until the last minute to declare her attendance.


    The dress that Celestine was supposed to wear today, was a fresh lemon yellow in color. So, if she arrived at the party, she would stand out in the dark green garden. However, there was no sign of Celestine¡¯s figure anywhere.


    ¡®I guess she¡¯s going to be a little late.¡¯


    The higher the status of the lady, the later she appeared at a party. Although Celestine was still just ¡®the daughter of Marquis Keers¡¯, her case was little special. It was because she was going to become the Crown Princess. Now the treatment that she would get, would be somewhere in the middle of Lady Keers and the Crown Princess. Therefore, the chances of her coming a little late were high.


    Annette slowly walked around the party to avoid making it seem that she was waiting for Celestine.  She greeted all the familiar faces. Fortunately, most of the nobles still had favorable opinions about Annette. It was all because they didn¡¯t know about her framed charges and the reason for her suddenly planned marriage.


    Instead of gossiping about her behind her back, they greeted her with big smiles and congratulated her on her wedding. They  praised how perfect her wedding was and how beautiful the bride and groom looked that day. It was going well so far, but suddenly a very dreadful question popped out.


    ¡°But where is your husband ? Didn¡¯t he come with you today?¡±


    Their curious eyes gleamed darkly at Annette, who appeared alone. With a bright smile on her face, Annette answered the question casually.


    ¡°Ah yes. Actually, we were going to come together, but¡­ there were some issues with the mine. As you know, his mining business is very busy these days. It would have been nice if we could attend the party together.¡±


    At times like this, she knew she had to answer naturally. The curious audience would not hesitate to throw her to the wolves, so she didn¡¯t give them what they wanted. Fortunately, Annette¡¯s decision worked well, again this time. Those who asked the question just nodded with a half-disappointed and half-convinced expressions.


    Just when Annette, who had passed the crisis safely, was about to leave, someone suddenly shouted her name out loud. Because of this, several gazes again fell on her.


    ¡°Oh, Marchioness of Carnesis! I just saw you a few days ago, and now, here we meet again!! It¡¯s so nice to meet you!!!¡±


    It was Diana McClaire who called Annette. The daughter of Count McClaire was Celestine Keers¡¯ best friend and owned a fairly large business venture. She had met her the other day when she had gone to eat pork roast with Raphael and they even had a little altercation. Maybe that was why Diana approached her like this, bringing everyone¡¯s attention to her. It seemed she was again looking for a fight.


    Annette stopped walking and waited in a courtly manner for Diana to approach her. Now, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Diana. Annette, in fact, had already thought of this in her mind.


    ¡®Diana¡¯s presence certainly confirms that Celestine Keers would come to this party.¡¯


    That said, it was rare for someone to revoke their confirmation of attendance on the same day of a party. Since it was a basic courtesy to the party organizer. Perhaps that¡¯s why Diana¡¯s face, seeing Annette, shone with an extraordinary joy.


    ¡°Seeing that you attended this party, you must have heard that my friend Lady Celestine is also coming! Oh my, did you come here to congratulate her on her coronation in advance? How generous of you! After all, you were also a talented candidate that once competed for the same position with Celestine.¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes trembled a little at her provocative words. Diana seemed to believe that Annette had a lingering regret of not becoming the Crown Princess. No, she wanted everyone to believe that. Last time she did the same before Raphael and laughed it off as if it was not a big deal and now again, she came at her in this way.


    Annette knew why Diana kept coming at her like this. Annette looked at Diana with some sympathy.


    ¡®Actually, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s envious of Celestine.¡¯


    Diana could quickly fall in love with men she didn¡¯t even know. In other words, Diana was a person full of delusions and fantasies. What she liked was actually not the men themselves, but her own fantasies. How attractive would be the position of a Crown Princess in the eyes of Diana, who had so many delusions?


    Ludwig was a good-looking man with long silver hair. So, to Diana, he must have looked like a prince from some fairytale. In fact, there were even rumors that Diana wrote a love letter to Ludwig when she was young.


    Perhaps she was very envious of her best friend, who would soon become the Crown Princess. However, harboring jealousy and envy towards your own best friend was morally unacceptable.


    ¡®So you¡¯re trying to attack me to defend your conscience by projecting yourself onto me.¡¯


    In short, Diana¡¯s hostility towards Annette was now her own jealousy towards her friend. She tried to relieve her guilt by attacking Annette after projecting herself onto her. So, Annette had no reason to be hurt by Diana¡¯s childish hostility. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t understand Diana¡¯s feelings. But, Annette had no intention of playing the role of a punching bag for someone else.

 Chapter 45

    Annette was really annoyed at Diana¡¯s behavior. You should take care of your jealousy on your own, why do you have to drag someone else to play some role for you? It wasn¡¯t even a good role to begin with. Diana just wanted to project her own jealousy and inferiority on Annette. It was just absolutely detestable.


    Although Diana¡¯s level of arguing was somewhat cute, Annette didn¡¯t want to further develop this sick behavior. If she didn¡¯t take care of Diana now, she might go around spewing nonsense to others. Before her reputation could be damaged, Annette had to step on Diana¡¯s delusion. Annette smiled graciously and said,


    ¡°Of course, the two are a very good match. I can¡¯t wait to see their wedding. It will surely be a wonderful royal wedding just like those in fairytales. Wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡®This just comes up again and again! ¡® Diana clenched her fists hidden under her gloves.  Annette pretended to be unconcerned on the outside, but just like her, she sure must be jealous of Celestine, who was about to become the Crown Princess. If she couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of her own best friend, then how miserable must Annette be?


    Prince Ludwig, in particular, treated her very specially, to the point that there were even rumors that he liked Annette. The man who was wrapped around her finger was now going to marry another woman. Which woman in this world would be comfortable with this? Diana had no doubt that she was just acting that she wasn¡¯t bothered by this. So Diana tried to smile and hurt Annette.


    ¡°Oh my, so you¡¯re looking forward to my friend¡¯s wedding! Celestine will be very happy to hear that. Celestine and I are really like sisters, so I can¡¯t help but feel grateful for all your kind wishes. Celestine will be here soon anyway. So how about you come with me and tell her what you just said yourself?¡±


    Diana was so delusional that for a moment she completely forgot that Annette was above her in social ranking. Why is she not all bothered by this? Seeing that she was the only one who was caught up in the ugly jealousy, Diana¡¯s felt her mouth become dry. She somehow wanted to rip away Annette¡¯s elegant mask.


    ¡°Of course, you would right Lady Annette?¡­. No, sorry, my bad! Now you¡¯re Marchioness of Carnesis!¡±


    Diana thought that Annette would be uncomfortable with congratulating Celestine in person. Even if she gave a pretentious congratulation, that pretty face would sure become somewhat distorted because of the humiliation and jealousy. So she was sure Annette would somehow turn down her offer.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! I really wanted to ask Miss Diana this. I¡¯m really grateful that you brought this up first. Thank you very much.¡±


    Contrary to Diana¡¯s expectations, Annette had come to the party to confront Celestine. But she also knew there would be a huge crowd of people around Celestine as people would try to get acquainted with the soon-to-be Crown Princess. So Annette was worried about how to approach her. But thankfully Diana offered to personally take her to Celestine.


    Annette concealed her smile and grasped  Diana¡¯s hand in a more friendly manner. I would face Celestine no matter what! I¡¯ll make sure of it! Annette really wanted to talk with Celestine. Seeing this, Diana¡¯s pupils trembled greatly.


    ¡®This, what is this?¡¯


    As Annette held her hands, Diana could not do anything. She hesitated a little, but then suddenly, the entrance of the garden party became noisy, creating a small disturbance. After seeing this, Annette smiled and said.


    ¡°It looks like Lady Celestine has arrived! Since you have said that you would take me to personally greet her, shall we go and say hello? We must not miss this opportunity to impress the future Crown Princess. Shall we?¡±


    Annette, with a graceful smile, grabbed Diana¡¯s hand. Diana, who was led by Annette, looked as if she was being dragged by the reins. The slender small woman pulled her towards the entrance and for some reason she couldn¡¯t push her off. Diana, who was accompanied by Annette in a hurry, quickly cleared her mind.


    ¡®No, maybe it¡¯s better this way!¡¯


    After all, two were better than one, and three were better than two. Since Celestine was her friend, she sure would take her side and help her tear off Annette¡¯s pretense. Diana, who had gone crazy at this point, hastened her steps and headed toward the entrance. Soon, Celestine¡¯s beautiful and rich dark brown hair will come before my eyes¡­ Wait uh?


    ¡®Platinum blonde hair?¡¯


    Standing like a rock in one place, Diana looked dumbfounded. It was not Celestine who was surrounded by people and received people¡¯s greetings and flattery. No, it wasn¡¯t even a woman in the first place.


    The tall gentleman, with smooth face, and dazzling platinum hair, was a middle-aged man whose age was difficult to guess. A man radiating cold elegance from head to toe turned his head in her direction. As soon as she realized who he was, Diana felt a tingling in her head. Especially because she was attacking his daughter. Her feet became more numb.


    ¡°Oh my God, your Excellency, the Duke of Bavaria, has himself come to this party!! It is truly an honor for us.¡±


    Marquis Eloque, who ran out to the entrance, said in an exhilarating voice. His garden party was very good, but it was also a bit lacking to be considered as one of the best social events. And the Duke Allamand Bavaria, also known as the Blue-blooded Bavaria, only attended the best. So therefore, his sudden attendance was nothing short of the highest praise for the party organisers.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t hear that my father was also going to participate in this party.¡¯


    Annette took a step back from the crowd. Her face turned pale. Although she vowed not to live as her father¡¯s puppet in this life, she suddenly felt breathless.


    Allamand was a coercive and authoritative father. Under him, she lived obediently just like a chess piece. That life was imprinted deep in her veins. So she rather preferred to be prepared from the beginning. Now facing her father in such an unexpected manner, the fear that she had forgotten slowly crept out.


    After finishing his conversation with the host and some other key figures, he turned exactly their way. The Deltium¡¯s second most powerful noble following the king, stared at Annette with purple eyes without even blinking his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, my daughter.¡±


    Her father¡¯s blank face, which made it difficult to know what he was thinking, slowly smiled. Like a snake on the verge of suffocating its prey. The moment he met her eyes, Annette felt as if she was falling. Her feet were numb and she was so scared that her legs became completely soft. He looked so young that it was hard to believe that he had a married daughter. She suddenly felt goosebumps seeing his inhuman face.


    In the meantime, Allamand came and stood in front of her. The moment the flawless soles of his shoes stopped right in front of her, Annette finally came back to her senses. This was a battlefield and a lot of people were watching them. She couldn¡¯t afford to show any gaps in their relationship.


    ¡°Have you been well, Father?¡±


    Annette greeted her father perfectly just as as she was taught. Suddenly Annette¡¯s face had a soft spring like smile and her greeting was soft and smooth like flowing water. Even the angle of her waist and the placement of her fingers holding the dress, was flawlessly perfect.


    Allamand¡¯s violet eyes slowly glanced at such an Annette. His eyes were like that of a craftsman who was carefully checking the perfection of his work.


    ¡°¡­..Yes. You must have been well, too.¡±


    Finally, he reached out to Annette with a gaze that seemed to have completed his assessment. It seemed she had passed the excruciatingly long test. Annette raised her head and held her father¡¯s outstretched pure white hand in hers. His hands were so cold that she felt chills on her back.


    After finishing their greetings, Annette quickly tried to let go of her father¡¯s hand, but Allamand seemed to have no intention of letting her go. Her father, who was a perfect aristocrat down to his fingertips, tightly clasped her wrists as if squeezing out her breath. However, his face held a very fatherly smile, which was purely made to deceive others.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Diana had already disappeared somewhere, without even leaving a trace. So Annette couldn¡¯t use Diana to refuse her father¡¯s request. Allamand¡¯s tone was more friendlier than usual and his eyes sparkled strangely. It seemed that he was creating a misunderstanding for others.


    ¡°Oh, did you hear the Duke¡¯s voice? It seems he¡¯s happy to see his married daughter again.¡±


    ¡°No matter how great the Duke of Bavaria is, he treats his own flesh and blood specially. It¡¯s surprising to see that he has a sweet side, too.¡±


    No, Allamand did not consider her as  a daughter. He only thought of her as his possession, just a mere chess piece. Those who talked about him, only knew as much as the tip of an iceberg. They were not much familiar with Allamand¡¯s selfish nature. It was just like how they celebrated Annette¡¯s wedding without knowing anything.


    But only Annette knew what kind of human her father was. She had already planned to quit being his good daughter. Annette raised her head and with all her courage, she grasped Allamand¡¯s arm tenderly. She then slightly bent her eyes and pointed to the pavilion in one corner.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go that way. Father.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, daughter.¡±


    Annette had something to say to her father anyway. The moment they turned gracefully towards the pavilion, the grips on each other¡¯s arms tightened. Away from the people¡¯s gaze, Allamand¡¯s face returned to his cold expressionless look. He coldly sneered at Annette.


    ¡°You look pretty confident. Now you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re ashamed of going anywhere and introducing yourself as a Bavaria. Earlier you used to be like a like a caught mouse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my father¡¯s teachings. What brings you here? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not here because you¡¯re curious about the rose garden of Eloque family. You don¡¯t even like flowers.¡±


    Annette did not fall for his provocation, but straightaway brought up the main point. Even though she had returned from the past, she still wasn¡¯t strong enough to beat her father. Therefore, it was more advantageous to hit the bull¡¯s-eye. Annette¡¯s lips trembled with tension, as she raised her head and stood up to her father.

 Chapter 46

    Instead of answering her question, Allamand took out a cigar from his arms and put it in his mouth. The cigars he enjoyed were of the finest quality, that were delivered to the royal family, but it was only painful for non-smokers. Annette took a step back and turned her head. Her lungs seemed to be throbbing because of the heavy, bitter smell of the cigar.


    As always, Allamand smoked cigars for his own pleasure. He didn¡¯t care whether his daughter was suffering. It was a beautiful night party, but the only thing that passed between the two people was silence and a pungent smoke. By the time he smoked half of his thick cigar, Allamand spat out, as if he had suddenly recalled Annette¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Why did you come alone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with his business..Ah.¡±


    Annette inadvertently blurted out the  answer that she had prepared for the people she would meet at the party. For her, Allamand was an emotionally indifferent person. At that very moment, a thought came into Annette¡¯s mind. Annette, with her eyes wide open, asked Allamand.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to meet Raphael, aren¡¯t you? How did you know that he was supposed to attend the party with me? What were you planning to tell him?¡±


    Allamand gave no answer. He continued smoking the cigar, holding it between his bloodless lips. After seeing this, Annette¡¯s face distorted and she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. At this point, it seemed that it was rather fortunate that Raphael didn¡¯t attend the party.


    It seems that Raphael did not properly inform Marquis Eloque of his intention to ¡®not attend¡¯. If he had, then Marquis Eloque would have removed his name from the last list of attendees. Then, Allamanda would not have come to this party.


    Of course, Raphael didn¡¯t know this, but he unintentionally stood Allamand up. No one in the entire kingdom of Deltium, not even the king himself, had ever stood Allamand Bavaria up. If Raphael had known this, he would have surely laughed ferociously, but unfortunately he was not here. Seeing that his purpose for coming to the party was out, Allamand threw the cigar away and laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s really worth it. Seeing you like this, I suppose that stupid bastard is doing well, hmm? Unlike his wild temperament, he really turned out to be a homely person. I¡¯m so proud to see that your drooping neck has finally gotten tough.¡±


    At her father¡¯s mocking words, Annette felt an unknown rage. He has been raising Annette like a doll since childhood, forcing her to obey him. But when Annette finally raised her head up and rebelled against him, he shrugged her off by saying, ¡®It¡¯s worth it.¡¯ His contradictory behavior made Annette feel sceptical about her childhood.


    Just like always, she was clueless about whether or not Allamand cared about her feelings. Crushing the remaining cigar under his feet, Allamand looked at her with cold serpentine eyes, as if trying to see through her heart


    ¡°Hmm. Or is it the opposite? Maybe the bastard has been acting like your dog and you think you¡¯ve become stronger just because you¡¯re now living on your own. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my husband that way again. It¡¯s offensive. He does not need to be insulted like that.¡±


    Annette suppressed her anger and said in a low voice. She really didn¡¯t like the way Allamand looked down at Raphael with contempt. He talked about him as if he was mentioning a street bum. Naturally, a cold hostility appeared on Annette¡¯s face. However, Allamand only looked bored and dismissed her off as a little kitten showing off her claws.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that my daughter has forgotten all her lessons.¡±


    Allamand took a step closer to Annette, reached out his right hand and grabbed her shoulder. The cold, strong fingertips cruelly pressed on the dip near her scapula. As soon as Annette bit her lips in pain, a hissing threat, like a snake¡¯s whispers came into her ear.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve left the house, you¡¯ve become very cocky. How dare you side with that filthy bastard in front of me! Did you really think you can act all arrogant in front of me by relying on him? How dare you stand up to me.¡±


    Allamand increased the strength in his hand, as if he wanted to dislocate her shoulder bones. Annette looked up at him, panting in pain.


    ¡°Raphael¡­. It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t swear at him. And I already know what my father wants. Whatever it is, don¡¯t even think about taking anything from Raphael. He¡¯ll never give it to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you even know to talk like that? You don¡¯t know anything! You¡¯re nothing but a fool for taking the wrong side.¡±


    Allamand¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cruel light.  Even if he dislocated Annette¡¯s shoulder here, there was no one who could say anything to him. Even if there was, Allamand would only look back with a cold noble face as if it were nothing. He could easily get away with it just because he was Annette¡¯s father.


    Annette closed her eyes tightly, preparing for the upcoming pain. Her body trembled in fear. At that moment, a strong arm stretched out from the side and grasped Allamand¡¯s wrist tightly.


    ¡°Take your hand off my wife.¡±


    Before she knew it, Raphael came to her side and growled at Allamand with a fierce look. Not only his voice, even his grip on Allamand¡¯s arm, carried a tremendous weight. This time, it was Allamand¡¯s face which was distorted in pain.


    ¡°How dare a filthy bastard like you touch my body!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take your hand off Annette right now, this filthy bastard will break your arm, father-in-law.¡±


    Raphael curled up the corners of his mouth and brought his face near Allamand. Enraged, Allamand twisted his wrist back and forth, but he couldn¡¯t beat the young and strong Raphael. As Raphael applied more force on his grip, Allamand groaned and took his hand off Annette¡¯s shoulder. Then Raphael threw his wrist away and strode towards Annette.


    ¡°Are you all right, Annette?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Thank you, Raphael.¡±


    The firm broad shoulders blocked her view of Allamand. As soon as she saw the strong, sturdy torso, she felt all her fears wash away. Even though Annette smiled bashfully, her face was terribly pale because of the pain. When Raphael saw her face, he clicked his tongue and caressed her cheek.


    ¡°As soon as I take my eyes off you, you always get hurt. For a noble lady like you, you have a surprising clumsy side.¡±


    Annette smiled awkwardly. Seeing her smile disappear, Raphael regretted his words. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have been this harsh. He just couldn¡¯t figure out why he kept talking to Annette bluntly.


    Allamand, who was looking at this from a distance, gnashed his teeth. He was already angry at being insulted by his son-in-law, and now the two instigators were ignoring him and chatting with each other. The blue-blooded Bavarians could never stand being ignored by others. Especially Allamand, who had lived arrogantly all his life.


    ¡°This is not funny at all. Are you going to act like a loving couple now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to bother with. And isn¡¯t all this thanks to my father, who married me to Raphael?


    Annette, who regained her composure, replied in a soft voice. When Allamand decided to cover up Annette¡¯s charges for the sake of family¡¯s honor, he had to curry favor from the royal family. So he had no choice but to marry Annette off to Raphael, whom the king cherished. He never once asked about Annette¡¯s opinions or sought her consent in this matter.


    Annette sarcastically put this point before him, making Allamand¡¯s face distort with intense anger. His always indifferent and cold face finally revealed his teeth, and made him look somewhat human. At that very moment, poisonous words came out of Allamand¡¯s mouth.


    (T/N: Reveal his teeth-show hostility)


    ¡°You seem to be getting along very well. So Annette, do you know how great your in-laws are?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what are you trying to talk about?¡±


    Raphael growled at Allamand, who suddenly attacked his family. Even though Annette was not used to Allamand¡¯s sarcastic remarks about Raphael¡¯s illegitimate lineage, she thought her father¡¯s words were a little different from usual. He wasn¡¯t being sarcastic about Raphael¡¯s parentage, but seemed to be trying to bring up something else.


    ¡°My in-laws? Are you talking about His Majesty, King Selgratis?¡±


    Annette asked back warily. As far as she knew, Raphael¡¯s only relative was his father, King Selgratis. Very little was known about Raphael¡¯s mother, but it was clear that she was not from their world. So considering the situation right now, Annette¡¯s question made sense.


    But from her words, Allamand noticed that she had no idea what he was talking about. Allamand regained his composure, and a cold smile appeared on his face. With a look of sympathy, he put out the bait in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, my poor daughter. You haven¡¯t heard anything from him yet, have you? What a wicked son-in-law! I can¡¯t believe he would completely cover up his embarrassing past by bewitching my pure and strong sweet daughter.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That wicked coachman who framed you¡­ What was his name, yes! Was it Ivan?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about Ivan?¡±


    Feeling an ominous premonition, Annette¡¯s voice began to tremble. Raphael looked puzzled as he looked back and forth between them. He didn¡¯t know what Allamand meant. Raphael was a man with many secrets, but he was not a skillful liar. If Raphael had anything to hide about Ivan, his face would have long given it away.


    Seeing Raphael¡¯s face, Annette collected herself together. She thought whatever words would come out of Allamand¡¯s mouth, he probably only said them to sway Annette. Even if it might be a shocking information, it was okay as long as Raphael wasn¡¯t cheating on her.


    ¡®It won¡¯t be a big deal. My father must be plotting something again.¡¯


    Annette struggled to face Allamand. She somehow stabilised her trembling chin and straightened herself up. Raphael put his hand on her shoulder as if protecting her. Allamand just looked at both of them with contempt. A chilling sweet voice came out from his pale bloodless lips.


    ¡°Ahh my dear daughter, I guess you didn¡¯t know. Ivan¡¯s real name is Ben March. And he¡¯s also your husband¡¯s only maternal uncle. For you, he should probably be a distant uncle from the countryside.¡±


    What the hell was he talking about? Annette¡¯s face turned white. She did have a vague feeling that Raphael¡¯s maternal side may not be from a noble lineage. But she never expected it to do something with Ivan. She just couldn¡¯t believe it. Raphael and Ivan did not have a single resemblance. Yes, there must have been some mistake.


    Annette turned her head and looked at Raphael. However, Raphael¡¯s face was also white. The moment she saw his complexion, Annette¡¯s heart sank. She asked stutteringly,


    ¡°This, this¡­ What does it all mean, Raphael? What does he mean, your¡­ maternal uncle? Ivan is really¡­your¡­?¡±


    Upon being questioned by Annette, Raphael¡¯s deep blue eyes froze. It was clear that there was some truth in this. What Allamand said was really true. The moment Annette realized this, something collapsed inside her.

 Chapter 47

    Allamand, after watching the scene, laughed out loud and placed his hand on his forehead. He was a man who always kept up his noble appearance. He despised boorish people who could not conceal their emotions and laugh out loud in public. But this time he couldn¡¯t stand it. Allamand¡¯s eyes shone eerily with a bliss of hurting his enemy.


    ¡°What a great uncle-in-law! He helped his nephew by framing a princess that was beyond his reach, and then made her his daughter-in-law! Raphael, you must thank your uncle. If not, how could you marry my daughter? It¡¯s truly ridiculous!¡±


    Annette¡¯s body, listening to Allamand¡¯s mockery, stumbled forward. The mental stress accumulated from the confrontation with Allamand had reached its limit. Raphael, who was glaring at Allamand with his teeth clenched, embraced Annette¡¯s collapsed body.


    ¡°Annette! Wake up!¡±


    The listless hands of Annette¡¯s drooping body trembled. Raphael, who did not even share a drop of blood with her, was very worried about her, but there was no agitation in the eyes of Allamand, who was her father. Allamand, blinking his thin eyelids, swept up his slightly disheveled platinum hair. And, with the tips of his lips curled up, he mocked Raphael.


    ¡°The Marquis of Carnesis? What nonsense! If it wasn¡¯t for your talent, you would have been only Raphael by now. It¡¯s more suitable for you considering your vile bloodline. Go and make your uncle like your rat. Who knows? He might help you by blaming someone else¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Raphael vented his anger, but now was not the time to growl at Allamand. Raphael hurriedly took off his jacket, wrapped Annette¡¯s body in it and hugged her. The limp body in his arms was so thin that his chest tightened with unknown emotions.


    ¡°Please be nice to my daughter. ¡®Someone¡¯ smeared mud on her and no one knows how to get rid of it. I wonder how long this little house play would last.¡±


    When Allamand glanced at the fainted Annette, he turned his back and walked away. Raphael¡¯s eyes were blurred with confusion as he stood at the spot, hugging Annette¡¯s body. He was also quite mentally shocked right now.


    ¡®I thought he fell off a gambling board and died, but I never thought he was Annette¡¯s coachman.¡¯


    In fact, it was Ben who Raphael was chasing after leaving Tina¡¯s boutique last time. His sharp eyes somehow managed to find Ben mingling with the workers. It had been a long time since he had seen him again. Even after almost fifteen years, he still remembered Ben¡¯s face. Because he was one of the main protagonists of Raphael¡¯s dirtiest memories.


    Ben, his uncle, liked gambling, to the point it had become a serious addiction. So Raphael thought that he would still be living on a gambling table after suddenly disappearing. He had even thought that it was better he died there. But it turned out that Ben was working in the Bavarian House as Annette¡¯s personal coachman, under the fake identity of ¡®Ivan¡¯.


    He didn¡¯t know who recommended Ben for the position of the coachman of Bavaria. Somehow he became Annette¡¯s coachman, and then he shot her wings and dragged her to the ground to live beside a bastard.


    Although Raphael had no idea about all this, Ben was still his uncle. Even though it was disgusting, he couldn¡¯t deny the blood ties. Therefore, Raphael could not say that he was not responsible for the situation. Because it was true that he had benefited from marrying Annette because of the false accusation. Raphael¡¯s shocked eyes trembled.


    ¡®Not knowing that, I¡­¡¯


    Until he first met Annette, Raphael thought she was a snob. ¡®How much did you want to be a princess, to kidnap and kill your rival?¡¯ And the fact that she was from Bavaria made him hate her more. He ridiculed her and looked down upon her.


    But Annette was nothing but a poor victim. She was falsely accused by his uncle Ben, and was married to his nephew, Raphael, who again subjected her to abuse and humiliation the second time. But still, Annette smiled warmly at him every time. Whenever others pointed their fingers at Raphael, she always defended him by saying ¡®He¡¯s a good man.¡¯


    Raphael was so distressed that he wanted to yell and vent out his feelings. But as long as Annette was in his arms, he couldn¡¯t do it. Her pale eyelids and still eyelashes were heartbreaking. Now by the time these eyes would open again, everything would be different.


    Annette will now no longer smile at him.


    * * *


    Annette sat by the sunny window and looked out quietly. It was the first time she had lazed around when the sun was up in the sky. She had just a thin piece of chemise and had let her hair loose. She even sat on a window sill, instead of a chair. ¡®Well, now since I¡¯m supposed to be a patient, who would bother me about it?¡¯


    Last night¡¯s garden party was like a beautiful hell. Annette, who had fainted, was carried out in Raphael¡¯s arms. The host, Marquis Eloque was surprised to see her like that, but he believed in the excuse that she was sick. The excuse worked well because she actually looked very sick and pale. It was fortunate that there were no strange rumors.


    The scenery beyond the window was beautiful. Everything in sight glistened under the golden sunlight. The green grass swaying in the wind, the yellow and purple flowers blooming in clusters. Even the hem of the new white skirts of the maids who were busy rushing around with their chores, were full of life. Only Annette was dull and spiritless, left all alone here.


    ¡°Madam, try a bit of the soup. Yeah? This  will only hurt your health more.¡±


    Next to her, Annette¡¯s maid, Mary pleaded with her. Annette rolled her eyes and looked at the bowl of soup she held. She didn¡¯t have any appetite, but the word ¡®health¡¯ caught her attention. For Annette, who had died so young in her previous life, there was nothing more effective than this word.


    ¡°Give it here and just go. I will eat it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam! Please call me if the soup gets cold while eating. I¡¯ll boil it warm again!¡±


    Mary¡¯s face lit up when Annette said she was going to eat. She handed Annette a tray of soup and left the room. Finally alone, Annette scooped two or three times, but as expected, her stomach didn¡¯t accept it well. Annette put her spoon down casually, closed her eyes and enjoyed the cool breeze. There was only one thought in her mind.


    ¡®I want to leave this place.¡¯


    When she saw Raphael¡¯s face that day, she knew he didn¡¯t know anything about this matter. After all, it hadn¡¯t been long since he had become an aristocrat. Moreover, because Raphael didn¡¯t socialise much, Annette had little contact with him until their marriage. So Raphael had no idea about Annette¡¯s personal coachman.


    But she couldn¡¯t forgive everything just because he didn¡¯t know. A lot could have changed if he had told Annette even a word about his biological mother and his maternal family before. He had an opportunity to speak, but Raphael remained silent to the end. He didn¡¯t believe in Annette, so he didn¡¯t tell her anything about himself.


    And the result came back to them in such a dramatic boomerang. Ivan, the man who had sent Annette to hell, was actually Raphael¡¯s maternal uncle. What kind of cheap third-rate play is this? Annette imagined herself politely calling Ivan, ¡± Uncle-in-law¡±. Then a dejected laugh came out from her lungs.


    ¡°Haha, ha¡­ ughh, hmm¡­hmm¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the squeaky laughter to soon turn into crying. Annette had died young after living a passive life and being swayed by others. So in this life, she tried to change herself somehow. She even thought it was going well.


    But she was still being played in the clutches of fate. She felt like a mouse, who believed it was moving forward as it ran round and round in a wheel. Annette cried again and again because of her unending despair.


    ¡°Ugh¡±


    Strangely she felt a little refreshed after shedding a few tears. Annette rubbed her wet eyelashes and raised her head. Then, facing the garden, she leaned her head against the window, but somehow her eyes fell on Railin. Just in time, Railin, who was looking over here, smiled and said innocently.


    ¡°Oh, you must have cried.¡±


    ¡°..? ¡°


    Why are you out there? Annette sincerely wanted to ask. No matter how many illegal things the information guild did, this was too much. To intrude into an aristocrat¡¯s mansion! However, Railin, who pretended to be innocent, looked very impudent.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as surprised as I thought. As expected of my client.¡±


    No! Annette was so surprised that she was speechless. She wanted to ask how he managed to get through the security and come to the terrace of her room. But she didn¡¯t have to ask. At first, she didn¡¯t know because it looked so good on him, but Annette¡¯s eyes belatedly discovered the clothes worn by Railin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a maid outfit. That too of our mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The fabric is of high quality. A family that knows how to invest in the servant¡¯s outfits will never fail. It sure is a place that knows what true aesthetics are. I am very impressed with the high views of the Carnesis family.¡±


    Annette wasn¡¯t happy with his praise at all. Railin jumped off from the windowsill and looked around. Following his graceful movement, the skirt of the maid¡¯s suit fluttered. He was a fine adult man, but she wondered why a maid¡¯s suit suited him so well. There was even a frill headband sitting on Railin¡¯s gorgeous purple hair.


    The tears clinging on her eyebrows fell down her face when she saw this amazing look. She sighed and touched her forehead. Why am I thinking about such trivial things in this situation? No matter how amazing Railin was, he could not give her more impact than Raphael¡¯s uncle. It was a shocking identity that she could never even imagine!


    ¡°Come and sit down. Since it¡¯s a sudden visit, I can¡¯t serve you tea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Madam.¡±


    Railin grabbed the hem of his skirt and greeted somewhat like a real maid. Then, he walked lightly like a cat, and sat opposite to Annette. With his chin in both hands, he looked up and down at Annette, bent his eyes and laughed.


    ¡°You look so free today. Did you change your mind? For example, would you like to leave in search of more freedom?¡±


    As expected, he was a quick-witted man. He easily grasped that Annette wanted to leave. Annette opened her mouth while looking at the mole on the side of his mouth.


    ¡°I would like to live in Osland¡¯s Seylon area. It¡¯s near the beach, and it¡¯s a pretty big city. Most of all, I like the fact that there is a lot of translation work. It¡¯s probably because there are many foreign merchant ships entering and leaving the port.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If so, what date would you like to pick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s currently a bit difficult to set a date. There¡¯s one more thing that I have to deal with here, and it has to be done soon.¡±


    Annette said vaguely. All the preparations for the smuggling were completed, and she also had quite a bit of cash. So now, she could leave anytime she wanted. Nevertheless, there were two reasons for Annette to remain here. One was her lingering feelings about her marriage to Raphael, and the other was her determination to clear herself of all the false charges.


    The former reason could no longer hold Annette back. Annette was now tired of the high walls around Raphael¡¯s heart, which would never let anyone in. But, the latter case was different. Annette has not yet lost her will to prove her innocence. She had to meet Celestine Keers and say her piece of mind.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see Celestine at the party.¡¯


    Annette frowned as she realised this quite late. The presence of her father, Allamand, was so great that she completely forgot about Celestine, who was said to arrive soon. After all she had gone to the party to meet her.

 Chapter 48

    Annette didn¡¯t expect her father to show up at the party. Allamand was still as cold and selfish, as she remembered. Raphael¡¯s broad back, which stood up against Allamand, covering her sight, was so strong that it moved her to tears. Because it was the first time someone had protected her like that.


    Annette still felt heartbroken when she thought of his back. But this didn¡¯t mean she could forgive Raphael. He had not only completely concealed his maternal family from Annette, but also mocked her for what his family had done. Even though she knew he didn¡¯t know about it, she still couldn¡¯t forgive him.


    ¡®I hate him.¡¯


    She hated Raphael for not opening his heart to her. She hated Raphael for not believing in her. No matter how many times she reached out her hand to him, she hated Raphael for not holding it. Annette bit her plump lower lip and tried to control this complex swirl of emotions. At that time, an unknown hand suddenly touched her long blonde hair.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Annette, who was pulled out from her complex thoughts, frowned and looked at Railin. Then Railin took his hand off and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°It was so shiny that I couldn¡¯t help but touch it.¡±


    It was a shameless answer, as if asking what was wrong in doing this. Railin¡¯s thoughts behind that touch was nothing more than petting a cat. The touch did not have any sexual feeling, but was rather a simple touch full of curiosity.


    But Annette couldn¡¯t stand this and watch Railin do whatever he liked. She parted her lips to berate him. At that moment, Railin shut her mouth in a very effective way. Of course it wasn¡¯t a kiss, instead Railin took out some very interesting information and waved it before Annette.


    ¡°Oh yeah. I visited like this today for business. Of course, it is our pleasure to find the information requested by our customers, but this is nothing. If you are a competent guild like our ¡®Secret¡¯, you have to provide more advanced services. For example, finding and presenting the information first, even before the customer tells you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve brought information that I¡¯m interested in? What kind of information is that?¡±


    In Annette¡¯s head, Allamand¡¯s and Raphael¡¯s faces passed by simultaneously. These two men were the ones who bothered her the most right now. But a different name popped out of Railin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°This is the information regarding Lady Celestine Keers.¡±


    The moment Annette heard the name, Annette realised that she had already been tricked by Railin. It was the type of information that she couldn¡¯t help but buy. But how did you know I¡¯m interested in Celestine? Annette, hiding her wariness, deliberately asked him back with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Why do you think I would be curious about her? Everyone is just mistaken that I still regret not being the Crown Princess. But the truth is I am already married, and I have no feelings for Your Highness Ludwig.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have no feelings for Prince Ludwig. But not even for Lady Celestine?¡±


    Railin didn¡¯t fall for her acting and smiled charmingly. There was nothing this man didn¡¯t know about. Annette realised that she couldn¡¯t beat Railin in this regard. He knew how to play this game much better than her.


    Even if she asked him how he knew she was thinking about Celestine, she knew Railin wouldn¡¯t tell her. Dealing with him was like playing with the devil. Annette admitted coolly, pushing one of her stray blonde strands behind her ear.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m interested. I¡¯ll buy it, so tell me. What do you know about Celestine?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wise customer, that¡¯s why we are always on the same page. Let¡¯s see. Here we go¡­¡­¡±


    Railin deftly pulled out a thin file folder from under the maid¡¯s skirt. ¡®Why the hell is that coming out of there?¡¯ Annette took the file folder and turned the page with a slightly unpleasant expression. She felt absurd feeling the lingering lukewarm temperature on the paper, but she didn¡¯t much bother about it. Annette, who had quickly swept through a few sheets of paper, was lost in thought.


    ¡°She has become sensitive and nervous. I guess the rumors about Celestine are indeed true.¡±


    ¡°Yes. People gossip that she pretended everything to become a princess. When she finally got what she wanted, she showed her true colors. Everyone seems to be displeased with the fact that the future Crown Princess would come from a humble family like the Keers. The contents weren¡¯t very good.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! The higher a person climbs, the better the arrows of envy would hit. Who¡¯s been spreading these words?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Diana McClaire. Well, even if I don¡¯t tell you who it is, you know her very well.¡±


    Hearing Diana¡¯s name, Annette lowered her eyes and laughed ridiculously. What kind of woman is she? She always attacked her by using Celestine as her friend, but she also publicized Celestine¡¯s faults behind her back.


    Anyway, the information Railin brought was quite informative. Especially the last part.


    ¡°Since then, she has turned very religious. Well, that¡¯s right. I do remember smelling the scent of the temple¡¯s perfume from her. By the way, it seems that she has been going to the temple more recently. I guess that¡¯s why she almost stopped socializing, and instead preferred to visit a temple. Let¡¯s see, the name of the temple she goes to¡­¡­ it¡¯s the temple of Odessa Louis.¡±


    Annette realized that this was a highly reliable and high quality information. Celestine Keers barely had been socializing these days. She expected her to come to Marquis Eloque¡¯s party, since she was close to them, but she couldn¡¯t meet her there.


    Because of this, Annette was very frustrated. Since she was framed as the perpetrator who caused damage to Celestine, it was impossible for her to go to Keers Mansion.  Therefore, she needed something new. A very bold and innovative method.


    Railin observed Annette as she immersed herself in the papers. The bandage had been taken off and Annette¡¯s hand was now completely bare. The sight of her pure white fingers turning the papers somehow stimulated the man¡¯s sensuality. The combination of golden eyelashes, a pure white face, a narrow nose, and plump lips was so perfect that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Perhaps that¡¯s why Railin suddenly praised her unexpectedly.


    ¡°You are a very beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Annette¡¯s rose petal-like eyes narrowed, as if warning. Earlier, everything happened too suddenly, and Railin was wearing a maid¡¯s dress, so she didn¡¯t feel any threat. In fact, anyone would feel embarrassed rather than threatened on encountering a man in a maid¡¯s uniform.


    But when she heard Railin¡¯s praise, the wariness and alertness in her was awakened again. No matter how pretty he was, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was a man. She was now sitting alone in a bedroom with a man other than her husband. Annette put down the papers she was holding with a loud thud sound and dismissed him in a firm tone.


    ¡°I will send the remuneration to the guild. I¡¯d like you to leave now. Thank you for your work, Mr. Railin.¡±


    ¡°Hoho! I see you have a habit of kicking people out on hearing compliments. Well, I was just about to get up. I hate dogs.¡±


    With a small shrug of his shoulders, Railin rose from his seat. Annette was grateful that he left quietly without making any trouble, but at the same time, she was also puzzled. Dog? Why is he mentioning dogs all of a sudden? As much as Annette knew, the Marquis of Carnesis didn¡¯t have any dogs.


    However, Railin seemed unwilling to answer any question. As he walked towards the window, he lifted the hem of his skirt and greeted lightly.


    ¡°Then see you next time. Until then, do not cry and stay healthy.¡±


    Railin, with a playful smile, jumped down the window. Annette was so surprised that she almost got up and screamed. But when she looked down the garden through the window, there was no one there. Neither Railin nor any fluttering maid¡¯s outfit.


    ¡®He¡¯s really a ghost.¡¯


    Anyway, it seemed that Railin had left safely, so Annette breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, she thought he was committing suicide, so she was very furious. The corpse of a man dressed as a woman after jumping down the window of a noble lady! Just thinking about the aftermath made her head ache. Just then, all of a sudden, Annette¡¯s bedroom door burst open.


    ¡°Annette!¡±


    It was none other than Raphael who had come in with a fierce face. He looked relieved as he confirmed Annette was  safe with his eyes. Then he started looking around the room as if looking for someone. From his face, it could be seen that he was convinced that someone was here. But no matter what, he would not be able to find Railin, who had already left.


    ¡°Annette, tell me. Did anyone break into this place?¡±


    Raphael asked as he stood before her like a beast whose territory had been invaded. Annette shook her head as she watched him take a step. Then Raphael approached her and looked down at her face as if he was trying to pry her open.


    ¡°Surely, I felt a strange existence here. There¡¯s no way I could be mistaken. You really haven¡¯t seen anyone, Annette?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Annette replied with a pale face. It was painful to face Raphael like this without any preparation. As far as Annette knew, Raphael would continue to question her until he got the answer he wanted. He didn¡¯t care if it made her uncomfortable or not. That was how he was in her last marriage.


    Annette was now completely exhausted. In this life, she tried hard not to have such a relationship with Raphael again. However, everything was ruined again. Annette looked up at Raphael, with her heart tightly closed like a clam. This time, no matter how much he pushed her, she wasn¡¯t going to say anything. The moment Raphael¡¯s eyes met Annette¡¯s, a troubled look passed over his face.


    ¡°¡­..Okay¡­If you say so. Sorry for coming in like this. Take rest.¡±


    Annette doubted her ears. Did such words really come out of Raphael¡¯s mouth? He even apologized for coming in freely. Annette wondered whether she had heard it wrong. But Raphael really turned his back and left her bedroom. The back of his drooping shoulders looked strangely small.


    Annette, who was left alone in the bedroom, somehow felt strange. She couldn¡¯t understand Raphael¡¯s unusual behavior. But she also didn¡¯t want to think about it. She was really tired of torturing herself with hope.


    ¡®Good. Let¡¯s think about meeting Celestine Keers.¡®


    Annette sitting on the table looked down at the document. Just in time, an idea came into her mind.

 Chapter 49

    A well-trained man¡¯s body is always pleasing to the eye. Especially if he has a fine skeletal frame. The line from the nape of the neck to his broad shoulders and from the firm back to his slender waist was too beautiful to look at. Whenever the body moved a little, the elastic muscles wriggled accordingly, creating sensual expectations in the spectators. But every time Annette looked at this back, she wondered.


    ¡®Why do I see his back often these days?¡¯


    Whenever she looked down from her bedroom window, there was that back. Whenever she looked out, while drinking tea in the drawing room, there was that back again. Even when I¡¯m reading in the garden, with a turn of my head,  I can¡­.. I don¡¯t think I needed any further explanation.


    Annette wasn¡¯t very pleased with this situation where she had to constantly encounter Raphael¡¯s back. Their relationship was quite different from other couples, so even if a small conflict arose between them, it could not be resolved through simple conversations. To be precise, Raphael just stubbornly refused to communicate. In this situation, there was nothing good in bumping into him again and again. So Annette took her eyes off his back and walked away. Somehow, it feels as if his shoulders drooped a little more than before, but I guess it¡¯s just his mood.


    Annette returned to the room and spread open several books on the table. All were books related to religion and temples. She read each and every line of the books very carefully.


    ¡®If I go to the Temple of Odessa Louis, I may encounter Celestine.¡¯


    Last time, she couldn¡¯t meet Celestine at the garden party of the Marquis of Eloque. It was because she also hadn¡¯t attended the party that day. It was actually considered very rude to suddenly cancel attendance on the very day of an event. Especially if it was done by a ¡®distinguished guest¡¯ who will soon become the Crown Princess. This behavior was highly looked down upon. Celestine knew this too, then why did she do this?


    Nevertheless, since Celestine did this, many nobles resented her, as they had attended the party only to meet her. Annette had no idea about this and naively thought that she couldn¡¯t meet her because she ran into her father on the way and fainted from the shock. Annette, who now learned of Celestine¡¯s absence, suddenly came up with a question.


    ¡®Is Celestine avoiding me now?¡¯


    If Celestine was really the real culprit behind that little self-made play, it was understandable that she was avoiding Annette. When she got what she really wanted, it seemed that she felt guilty. If not, she would not have avoided Annette or been afraid of being found out for what she had done. After all she wasn¡¯t the type of person who could manage her facial expressions.


    Well, either way, Annette wasn¡¯t very happy. It didn¡¯t matter if Celestine was really trying to avoid her. She would somehow meet her and confront her. Even though she was satisfied for not becoming the Crown Princess, it also didn¡¯t mean that anyone could trample all over her. And that too, to the extent that she was forced to walk down a path in which she didn¡¯t want to step her feet on.  Annette¡¯s eyes, as she looked at the books on the table, became more sharp.


    ~Whoosh!


    Annette took her eyes off the book and looked outside the darkened window. Because she was so focused, she even lost track of time. As she stood up, rubbing her dry eyes, Annette suddenly found an invitation on the sofa.


    ¡°Hmm? Was there something like this here earlier?¡±


    Curiously, Annette picked up the invitation and looked around. It was an invitation to a party held by Count Lucini. The party who had sent this invitation and the content of the invitation were quite ordinary. But there was one peculiar thing in it.


    ¡°Couple attendance party.¡±


    After reading the last line, Annette harshly  wrote ¡®not attending¡¯ on it and put it on the table. Later, if Mary, the maid, found it, she would convey her rejection to Count Lucini. Believing so, Annette lied down on the bed with a relaxed mind. There won¡¯t be many days to sleep here now.


    * * *


    Raphael leaned over the glass, nestling in the sofa with a dark look. Every time his bent neck moved, a strong liquor flowed down his throat. A generous gentleman, looking at it from the opposite side clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Drink slowly. If you keep going like that, it might go through the wrong pipe.¡±


    ¡°Just leave me alone, old man. I just want to get drunk right now.¡±


    Raphael rubbed his wet lips with the back of his hand and replied harshly. At first glance, it could be seen that he didn¡¯t really want to get drunk. It seemed that there was a big problem. Well, if it wasn¡¯t for that, Raphael wouldn¡¯t visit him in the first place. The old gentleman shrugged his shoulders, stroked his chin and then asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were doing well. You¡¯re just about to become a Sword Master and you even got a beautiful wife. Do you know how popular Princess Annette Bavaria was in Deltium? Everyone thought she was going to be the Crown Princess, so they all were eager to suck her fingers. But you ended up being the one who actually snatched her. Haha, you lucky bad guy.¡±


    The old gentleman deftly tiptoed towards Raphael. There was an unpleasant furrow between Raphael¡¯s thick eyebrows. After seeing this, the old gentleman quickly noticed the problem with Raphael. He wondered whether he was troubled with something related to his marriage. As soon as he realised this, the old gentleman¡¯s mouth rose in a graceful smile.


    ¡®Oh my Goodness, this arrogant brat is worried about his marriage! ¡®


    It was truly awesome. The old gentleman had been watching Raphael since he was young, but he never thought he would have such a fun time. It was a matter that he had to himself unfurl and see. However, there was also a high possibility that Raphael would immediately kick him in a fit of anger if he caught what he was thinking. So the old gentleman subdued the rising corners of his mouth and asked solemnly.


    ¡°Why? Does your wife hate you?¡±


    ¡°Who hates me¡­!!¡±


    Raphael¡¯s bellowing voice didn¡¯t finish what he was going to say. He was aware that he was in a position where he was hated by Annette. Their marriage started pretty badly, but it still went pretty well. And all this was purely because of Annette¡¯s efforts. Raphael was not really aware of this. No, he just pretended not to know.


    However, now Annette stopped trying. She neither smiled at him anymore, nor did she ask him how he was doing in her sweet voice. Raphael couldn¡¯t accept it and kept hovering around her. But no matter how much he lingered around Annette, she never spoke to him like before. She even turned away the invitation to the couple attendance party that he had secretly sneaked in!


    ¡®I really liked it when you asked me to go to a ball with you.¡¯


    This time Annette seemed determined to completely turn her back on him. As soon as he realized this, his heart sank. He even felt a profound sense of despair as if he was sinking down into the deep sea.


    So he was very confused. He was confused about so many things; why he was so desperate now, what Annette meant to him, and how to unravel these tangled and twisted threads. This was why Raphael came to find the old gentleman standing before him.


    ¡°Tsk. Tsk. It¡¯s pretty obvious why your wife hates you. You must have again lost your temper at her. Especially since she¡¯s the daughter of the Duke Allamand Bavaria whom you hate so much. I¡¯m sure you must have done everything to hurt her. Well, let me guess what you must have said. A woman like you must have been really upset because you couldn¡¯t be the princess, or you Bavarians are so cunning.¡±


    ¡°Harold!¡±


    Raphael, who was stabbed in the sore places, shouted in a fit of temper. If it was complete nonsense, he wouldn¡¯t have been this angry. But he couldn¡¯t ignore Harold¡¯s age and his words were all correct, so Raphael felt more crazy.


    As Raphael¡¯s blue eyes glared murderously, the old gentleman named Harold shrank back as if he was scared. However, the corners of his lips gave him away as he couldn¡¯t hide his smile filled with joy.  In the first place, Harold was one of the few people who Raphael couldn¡¯t scare.


    Raphael knew this very well, so he eventually slackened his shoulders and sat down. There was a look of distress on his indifferent face. Then Harold, with a little cough, asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°Okay, have you apologized to your wife?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t apologized yet? Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re still full of arrogance. I don¡¯t have any advice for a birdbrained person who can¡¯t even apologize to his wife.¡±


    Harold looked at Raphael with a pathetic look and shook his head. Then Raphael became furious, but soon that anger was replaced with distress. A weak murmur came out of his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, old man. It¡¯s really complicated. If I want to apologize to Annette, I have to tell her everything about my biological mother.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s jaw, as he pronounced the word mother, became strained. He looked pained, as if he was holding back his nausea. Annette was a clever woman and Raphael wasn¡¯t confident to come up with an excusable story in front of her. Eventually, he would have no choice but to bring out the story of his mother, who was connected to his uncle.


    Raphael vehemently hated his mother and his maternal lineage, to the point If anyone found out about it, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill that person by any means possible. This was why he couldn¡¯t tell Annette about it. He would rather keep his mouth shut, even though he knew it would make her sad.


    ¡®I could have been more honest with Annette if it wasn¡¯t for my damn bloodline.¡¯


    Wait a minute. But why do I care so much about her? Raphael realized something was wrong. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had thought like this. The insignificant thoughts, that came every time, were piled up in one side of his mind and kept on piling up, to the point he felt like a complete new existence. He also felt as if his body had become bigger than before.


    In the first place, he had never thought about all this in his own initiative. Just in time Harold asked Raphael a question in a heavy voice.


    ¡°What about you, then? Do you love your wife? Are you willing to take the risk and tell her your secret someday?¡±


    ¡°Love? That¡¯s not gonna happen¡­¡­.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s words, as he laughed cynically, suddenly stopped. I love that Bavarian woman? What ridiculous bullshit! But why can¡¯t I say no? Raphael closed his eyes tightly and tried to open his mouth.


    T/N: (Long review/rant whatever idk what to call this. So if you don¡¯t want to read it you can skip this).I really do enjoy reading your comments and take on the characters. So I thought why not put mine too.


    What I really love about this novel is that none of the characters are perfect like how main leads should be in a novel. They have flaws that I can relate to, which makes them more than characters of a novel to me. And there is no cheating or anyone getting in between the leads in the novel. It¡¯s a story about two flawed people and how they ruined each other because of their misunderstandings.


    Annette is one of my favorite protagonists. Even though she has been used and discarded, she still stays strong and is a kind hearted person. Someone said she hasn¡¯t tried enough. Well I would like to disagree with that. What I really like is that author kept her character constant even after her regression. For a person who had lived her whole life passively, it¡¯s difficult to suddenly change yourself. She did try her best as you can see in this chapter. Even though her efforts were small but I think that¡¯s the best one can do towards a person who does not respond to your affection or efforts. She knows Raphael doesn¡¯t love her, but she still tried her best to improve their relationship. When she got her second chance, she gave her relationship with Raphael another try because of their last moments in her previous life. But seeing that their marriage was going down the same path, no matter what she did, she gave up. She just wanted to live her second life peacefully with her loved ones. So why should she waste her second chance tormenting herself in a loveless marriage. And I really like her for that.


    Well it¡¯s really interesting to read everyone¡¯s take on Raphael. Many may not like him but I really like him as a character. Though I don¡¯t really like the way he acts but I can see why he does what he does. Till now we got much of the events from Annette¡¯s perspective and I¡¯m not gonna spoil much but in the next chapters we¡¯ll get to see how Raphael thinks and what all he has been through. It would explain why he doesn¡¯t trust anyone and why he has so many insecurities. But still yeah it doesn¡¯t justify his shitty behavior towards Annette.


    Wow I wrote quite too much, so I¡¯m gonna stop here. Do tell me what you think of them. Or you can ask questions, if you have any regarding the story. I¡¯ll be happy to answer them.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything weird, old man. I¡¯m just trying to get along with my wife. There is no need to mention useless things like love or affection. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±


    Harold laughed with a meaningful face. Apparently, it seemed that he was still in denial, but it was only his own loss. Because of this, he knew he would have to suffer later. It is always better to admit it early and find a way to win the other person¡¯s heart.


    But Harold was going to ignore it this time. Raphael needed this opportunity to come out a bit. Because he had been stuck in his shell for so long, his emotional growth had completely stopped. Perhaps the hatred towards his mother, and the inferiority complex towards his origin were holding him back.


    Information about Raphael¡¯s biological mother was kept strictly confidential by King Selgratis. So no one knew who Raphael¡¯s ¡°mother¡± was or how she died. Count Harold Evans was one of the few people who knew all the details.


    ¡®You poor soul.¡¯


    Harold had now retired due to his old age, but until a few years ago, he had been a loyal henchman of King Selgratis. Therefore, he had watched the king¡¯s illegitimate son, Raphael, since he was young. Had Harold not discovered Raphael¡¯s extraordinary swordsmanship talent and told the king about it, Raphael would have still wandered around the shady back alleys as a commoner. Or, he might have been already dead.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to tell Annette anything. Not only to her, but also to anyone. I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and eat it than talk about my past.¡±


    Raphael murmured as he lowered his head and then grabbed it with both hands anxiously. His life before he had become the Marquis of Carnesis was like hell. Raphael was not confident to talk about his dirtiest and filthiest secrets with Annette. Annette Bavaria was the noblest and most perfect woman in the kingdom of Deltium. How can I tear my heart apart and reveal my rotten past to someone like her, who is so spotless and dazzling?


    ¡®Raphael is a good person. He should be respected.¡¯


    Raphael felt ashamed when he remembered Annette¡¯s face, innocently defending him without knowing anything. When Harold saw Raphael¡¯s distressed expression, he said,


    ¡°One has to prepare his heart to reveal his toughest secret. If you¡¯re not ready, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to confess. If you wait calmly, time will help you mature, just like a fermented bread. Well, who knows, maybe by then your stubborn mouth may open easily.¡±


    ¡°But before that, Annette will leave me.¡±


    Raphael had a strong feeling. He had a wild intuition inside him that lived and breathed just like an animal. Everytime he saw Annette staring off into the distance with a lonely expression, that intuition whispered to him ominously. ¡®She¡¯s thinking of running away.¡¯ When Harold listened to Raphael¡¯s words, he pondered for a while and then put forward a suggestion.


    ¡°Then be nicer to your wife. Think you¡¯re the master of secrets, and completely spoil your wife. Then, I don¡¯t know. Maybe she might stick with you patiently, even if you fall from her graces.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What kind of crap are you spewing out, old man?¡±


    Raphael raised his head, furrowing his handsome eyebrows. But Harold¡¯s eyes looking at him were not joking. Although the old gentleman¡¯s eyebrows had become gray, the shining eyes underneath them still had a lively look.


    ¡°Women are wise. Your wife must have already noticed that you¡¯re hiding something from her. So be good to your wife. To the point even if she gets to know about it, she won¡¯t leave you and would dismiss it saying ¡®since you¡¯re this good, can¡¯t I turn a blind eye to a little secret?¡¯ Do you understand me?¡±


    Only then did Raphael, who understood Harold¡¯s words, become silent. It sounded like a very wise advice, but how should one be good to a woman? Raphael had never been ¡°good¡± to any woman. To be honest, Annette was the first person with whom he wanted to try to have something similar to a relationship. Harold, who saw through Raphael¡¯s heart, laughed and teased him.


    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you do that because of your pride? Or is it because you¡¯re flustered? Well, you¡¯ve been very shy since you were a child. When you bought a pocket watch for my birthday present, you were so embarrassed that you couldn¡¯t even give it to me yourself and ordered a servant to send it to the branch.¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ugh so noisy!! Damn it, it was foolish of me to come here.¡±


    When the forgotten dark history was forcibly brought out, Raphael jumped up from his seat and tried to gallop out of the room. At that moment, Harold wiped the smile from his face and gave a last advise.


    ¡°You know I love you so much. Even your odd personality and arrogance look cute in my eyes. But a real man must know when to bend his ego. Just pretend to be pitiful and turn her heart around! Do not choose any stupid means or methods. Otherwise, you will soon end up like me.¡±


    Harold poured all his youth and passion into his work. And in return, he got everything. Except for love.


    The woman, whom Harold had loved with all his heart, left him and married another man. All this was because Harold firmly believed that she would not leave him as long as he was successful. But all she ever wanted from him was some caring words and a little attention. Harold was so stupid that he didn¡¯t notice this and so lost her forever.


    Raphael, who knew Harold¡¯s past, looked at him with a grim look. For Raphael, Harold was no less than a benefactor. But Harold felt much closer to him as a father figure than his own biological father, King Selgratis. So he could not take his advice lightly. Just then, Raphael¡¯s gaze suddenly moved from Harold¡¯s hand to the shiny ring on his finger.


    ¡°Oh, old man. What the hell is that ring? Is this ring popular in Deltium these days?¡±


    The ring in Harold¡¯s hand was similar to the one in his memory. The large amethyst ring was uniquely engraved with an alphabet. Just like the one he found in Annette¡¯s drawer when he was nursing her before.


    ¡°Oh, this? You don¡¯t know. This is a ring of a guild called ¡®Secret¡¯. All of their most distinguished customers have one such ring.¡±


    ¡°Secret? What kind of guild is that?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ Well, first of all, should I call it an errand guild? It started with small information transactions and now does almost any illegal thing a customer wants. It¡¯s a place that has been emerging rapidly in the last 5 years, but the guild master is quite something big. Rumor has it that he is one of the few ¡®real¡¯ wizards left.¡±


    Even after retirement, Harold was still Harold. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Harold, who had once worked as a secret agent, to know all the information guilds of the underworld. But it was certainly strange for Annette to know such a place. She was an extremely elegant and ordinary noblewoman who loved to read and do embroidery.


    ¡°Give me more details, old man. What specific things do you do in that guild?¡±


    As his face distorted with anxiety, Raphael turned and sat down in front of Harold.


    * * *


    The weather was nice. The blue sky was clear, the sun was hot, but the wind blowing was cool. So Annette sat in the garden and read a book peacefully. Although the content was information on the temple that Celestine mainly attends, it was undeniable that this time was peaceful.


    ¡®Except for one.¡¯


    Annette, who took her eyes off the book for a moment, sighed a little when she saw Raphael from a distance. Apparently he had recently changed his tendency to show his back these days and was now sticking to show his front side. And on top of that he kept a very disturbing distance from her. They could see each other well just with a turn of their eyes, but it was such an ambiguous distance which forced one to get up and approach the other person to talk.


    Annette was uncomfortable with Raphael¡¯s sharp eyes, staring at her like a hawk. So she closed the book and got up without saying anything. She was going back to her room to avoid him. But as soon as Annette turned around, Raphael came right next to her and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°¡­Talk? About what?¡±


    Annette looked up at Raphael without any anticipation. Whenever she tried to talk, he got annoyed and avoided it, so now, what does he want to talk about? When Annette stared at him without accepting or refusing his request, a little nervousness appeared on Raphael¡¯s face.


    ¡°Just for a minute.¡±


    If it had been earlier, he would have taken Annette by the arm and dragged her along as he pleased. But he couldn¡¯t do that to Annette anymore. Raphael shut his mouth tight. The woman, who was standing in front of him, looking at him indifferently, was driving him crazy. Naturally, Harold¡¯s advice, whom he had met a few days ago, came to his mind.


    ¡®Be good to your wife. Get rid of things like pride.¡¯


    But, what the hell should I do to be good? Raphael was just about to curse. If you were going to give me such advice, you should have told me about it in detail. Unnecessarily scaring people. Raphael grumbled inwardly and looked around desperately.


    Fortunately, he noticed some dahlias blooming in groups. As soon as he saw it, he remembered hearing that women liked flowers. Without thinking any further, he reached out and plucked the biggest dahlia. And then carefully placed it in Annette¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°It would really only take a minute, Annette. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Instead of answering, Annette looked at dahlia given by Raphael with shock. It was the first time she had received anything from him. She never thought she would one day get a flower from him. Though it was not bought or wrapped beautifully in a bouquet, it still felt quite novel.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Seeing that Annette was interested in the flower, Raphael let go of her wrist and began to sweep the dahlias away. Under his ruthless grasp, the dahlias broke in an instant. If the gardener had seen this domineering way of handling flowers, he sure would have screamed and shed tears. However, the gardener¡¯s shock was of no concern to Raphael. In a blink of an eye, Raphael made a bouquet large enough to cover Annette¡¯s torso and then gave the whole bunch to her.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough, I can pluck some more. So talk to me, Annette.¡±


    ¡®¡­. You¡®re going to pluck more?¡¯ As Annette received the bunch of flowers, her pupils trembled. It was good to receive a flower as a gift from the husband, but this was a little too much. Annette decided to follow him quietly before he plucked out all the flowers in the garden.


    To tell the truth, she was still reluctant to talk to Raphael. She had no expectation that he would tell her the truth. However, since Raphael had showed this much sincerity, she had to give him a chance. Now even his tone sounded like a pleading. Annette¡¯s heart softened on seeing this. She looked back at Raphael.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go that way. Shall we?¡±

 Chapter 51

    It felt really strange to follow a woman who was much smaller than himself. Raphael looked at the dazzling sunlight as the sun sank over the top of her round head. ¡®It would be nice if I could stretch my arms behind that back and hug that slender body. And then rub my lips against those golden hair which held the warmth of the sun.¡¯ However, Annette suddenly stopped walking and turned around, making Raphael stunned.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    Raphael bit his lips. He was prepared to some extent to reveal his secrets, but when he faced Annette, his mouth refused to open. After considering it very much, he decided to speak out what he wanted to say first.


    ¡°Annette, I¡­I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know Ben was working as your coachman and that he was the one who framed you.¡±


    Raphael was worried that Annette would suspect he was an accomplice of Ben. After all, it was true that he was the only one who benefitted from this false charge.


    There was no princess in the Deltium royal family, so Annette Bavaria became the most noble woman in the kingdom of Deltium. Taking her as his wife, the flaw in Raphael¡¯s lineage was compensated. So, he was worried that Annette might suspect that this was a fraudulent marriage. Annette, who listened quietly to Raphael, replied,


    ¡°I thought so, too. That you won¡¯t have anything to do with the case. The fact that Ivan, no¡­ Ben shares his blood with you was quite shocking. But now I don¡¯t doubt you or anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?


    The intensity of Raphael¡¯s hard-spoken words softened with a little hope. Unfortunately, Annette didn¡¯t say this because she trusted him, as Raphael thought. Annette, with her golden eyelashes lowered, calmly expressed her thoughts.


    ¡°It would be too much to call you an accomplice¡­.. since you were reluctant to marry me. You hated me so much, so you couldn¡¯t have been involved in it to marry me. Unless you have some strange likeness for enjoying sufferings.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s wicked mouth was effectively sealed with this. There were too many misdeeds for which he had to be accountable now. He had nothing more to say because it was true that he didn¡¯t want to marry Annette. If his biological father, King Selgratis, hadn¡¯t forced him by saying, ¡°This is all for you,¡± he would never have married Annette on his own will.


    While Raphael was sweating and couldn¡¯t say a word, Annette raised her head and looked at him. Her face looked a little tired. The gentle smile and warm consideration had all disappeared.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say? Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Annette turned her back slowly. Her thin blonde hair fluttered in the air, and her pink eyes, which looked lonely under her eyelashes, turned away from him. Raphael couldn¡¯t just let Annette go away like this.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Fortunately, Annette, as usual, did not ignore him. Annette turned her back and looked at him gently as if there was still nothing left to say. The moment his eyes met her pretty ones, Raphael¡¯s mouth suddenly moved on its own and so a  request for a date popped out of his mouth.


    ¡°Well, hmm¡­ If it¡¯s okay with you, would you go to the party next week? Umm, that couple party at the Count Lucini¡¯s.¡±


    Annette said nothing, but tilted her head slightly to the side. Maybe she was thinking ¡®Why me?¡¯ As soon as he met Annette¡¯s reluctant eyes, Raphael instinctively felt that he would be rejected. His heart sank feeling a sense of crisis. At that time, Harold¡¯s words suddenly came to his mind.


    ¡®Don¡¯t hold to your pride and pretend to be pitiful!¡¯


    Yeah, anyway the dice had already been thrown. He had to get an answer from her and for that he would go by any means possible. Raphael unknowingly lowered his eyes and muttered, avoiding Annette¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You must attend the party Annette. My benefactor will be there. He couldn¡¯t attend our wedding for some reason, so he asked me to introduce him to you. He¡¯s a very important person to me¡­..¡±


    It was a blatant lie. Raphael actually did not know whether Harold was going to attend the party or not. To be honest, there was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t. This was because Harold was unmarried and it was a party which you had to attend as a couple. However, since Harold himself had advised him to act pitiful, he should not complain about it. Raphael decided to think as he liked.


    ¡°Your benefactor?¡±


    Fortunately, Annette was interested in this clumsy excuse. This was because it was the first time that Raphael had revealed something about his past to Annette. Although Raphael himself didn¡¯t realise this, Annette¡¯s interest encouraged him to speak more. Naturally, Raphael¡¯s chatter became a little more convincing.


    ¡°Yeah. As you know I¡­Because my birth¡­ is a bit complicated, I can call only a few people as family. But his position in my life is just like His Majesty,¡­he¡¯s kind of like a father figure to me. I wouldn¡¯t be here by now if it wasn¡¯t for him. So I really want to introduce you both. He¡¯s one of the few people who really cares about me.¡±


    Originally, the most persuasive lie was a lie with 50 percent truth added in it. As he talked about his actual situation, a slight lonesome look appeared on Raphael¡¯s face. Annette hesitated when she saw it. Raphael instinctively realised that this was the opportunity and quickly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Please, Annette, come with me. You¡¯re my wife, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Raphael¡¯s words informing her about her wife¡¯s duties were effective. Annette, who had grown up surrounded by duties and responsibilities from an early age, became weak at those words. But the reason why she hesitated was not just because she had to fulfill her duties as a wife.


    Annette was really surprised at seeing Raphael look at her with desperate eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that words like ¡®please¡¯ could come out of those wicked lips that only knew how to spit out mean words. Annette realised that this benefactor was indeed really important to Raphael. So she nodded eventually.


    ¡®Well, since I would be leaving Raphael soon, I¡¯ll do him a favor for the last time.¡¯


    In fact, there was only one thing that Raphael did wrong in the current tragedy that Annette was facing. And that was his refusal to communicate with her regarding his past. However, she did not also want to force him to do so. How could he do something that he detested and tell his secrets to someone who he didn¡¯t believe?


    The rest of the problems were too vague to blame Raphael. However, all these problems would only be solved if Annette left Raphael and Deltium. To do that, she had to meet Celestine Keers as soon as possible.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know when all this will be over, but I think I can do you a favor before that.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Annette!¡±


    With a wide smile, Raphael held her up and turned around. He easily lifted her up as if she was a paper doll. Surprised by this, Annette¡¯s eyes widened and she clutched his shoulder tightly. Finally, after hugging Annette tightly, Raphael put her down on the floor and said,


    ¡°Thank you very much. For coming with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Annette, who didn¡¯t know Raphael would like it this much, answered vaguely. At this point, she wondered who this benefactor was for whom Raphael would behave like this. It seemed she would have to pay attention to her dress at the ball.


    * * *


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened, so please cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Huh, look at this shameless bastard!¡±


    Harold, who was dragged out to the party on Raphael¡¯s sudden notice, was really irked by his request. Harold didn¡¯t really want to attend the party in the first place. Harold, who attended a couple party alone, was sad and upset.


    ¡®You¡¯re such an ungrateful bastard.¡¯


    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have given him any advice. In the meantime, Raphael¡¯s face as he was smiling all alone waiting for his wife, made him even more angrier.


    ¡°Just wait and see how I deal with you later! When your wife comes, I¡¯ll tell her all your dark history.¡±


    ¡°Try it if you can.¡±


    Raphael stood in front of Harold with his arms crossed like a huge barrier. The comparison felt more so because of his tall and muscular build. Seeing that Harold was about to say nonsense, it really took all his will to not drag him out of there. Feeling the transient flow of time*, Harold trembled softly and gently stepped on Raphael¡¯s shiny shoes.


    *[I don¡¯t whether this makes sense to you, so I¡¯ll make it a bit clear. It¡¯s that feeling when you reminisce about old memories and suddenly feel as if time had quickly passed.]


    ¡°What the hell are you doing old man? It¡¯s a new pair of shoes!!¡±


    Raphael frowned. He quickly took out his handkerchief and wiped his shoe clean. His intention to quickly finish grooming himself before Annette¡¯s arrival was really apparent. Harold, who had been watching this with an amused look, suddenly asked as he had remembered something.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you come with your wife?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She told me to go ahead because she had some work to do. She would follow soon.¡±


    Raphael, who was still checking his shoe, responded dully. Harold realised something from the words and began to laugh. When Raphael heard his laughter, he raised his head wondering what was wrong with him. Harold, who had been waiting for this moment, tried to suppress his laughter.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re really an idiot. She didn¡¯t want to go with you, that¡¯s why she told you to go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! She said she really had some work to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, believe whatever you want. She must have made up some things to do so that she wouldn¡¯t have to ride the same carriage with you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! ¡°


    Raphael unknowingly spit out curses that he had learned during his days as a commoner. Harold had only hit his sore spot, and a billion curses came out of his mouth on its own. Meanwhile, the smile returned on Harold¡¯s face, who had finally taken his revenge for being dragged to a couple party. Such retaliation was the best way to teach an ungrateful black-haired beast.


    Raphael frowned at seeing the nasty smile on his face. He was about to say something to Harold, but a familiar face caught his sharp eyes. Unfortunately it wasn¡¯t Annette¡¯s pretty face.


    ¡®Why the hell is he here?¡¯


    Raphael¡¯s face was sharply distorted. The man who was greeted by everyone from afar was a very handsome man. With his tall body, white face, sculpture like delicate features, and his long silver hair, he looked like a prince who had come out of a fairy tale.


    ¡®Prince Ludwig¡­¡­!¡¯


    Raphael¡¯s blue eyes sank coldly when he unexpectedly ran into his half-brother.

 Chapter 52

    ¡®Would it be okay to dress up like this?¡¯


    Annette looked carefully around her dress. The dress made of high quality blue fabric sprinkled with diamond powder, sparkled like a star in the night sky. Her blonde hair was braided to the side and was decorated with a blue velvet rose hair corsage to highlight her golden tresses. The overall color tone was calm, but the details made it look rather colorful, so it seemed a suitable dress to meet Raphael¡¯s benefactor.


    After finishing her final inspection, Annette entered the party with a smile on her face. After a formal greeting with the host of the party, Count Lucini and his wife, she looked around, but she couldn¡¯t find Raphael. Annette looked around with a puzzled look.


    ¡®I told you to go first.¡¯


    Although she had agreed to attend the party on Raphael¡¯s request, she found it burdensome to be alone with him in the carriage. Annette always became weak when it came to affection and became even more weak when it came to Raphael, with whom she had been married for five years in her previous life. If he hadn¡¯t taken good care of her when she was sick in her previous life, she would have left him long ago. Annette was afraid that if she became close to Raphael again, she would fall for him.


    So that¡¯s why Annette encouraged him to attend separately. Fortunately, Raphael had no experience attending a couple¡¯s party, so he readily accepted her request. He wasn¡¯t the type to stray away without informing, so he must have arrived at the ball first. But she couldn¡¯t see Raphael at all. A man with such a prominent appearance like him should be easy to find.


    ¡°Annette Bavaria?¡±


    Just then, someone called out Annette¡¯s name. Annette blinked and looked at the strange gentleman. The man wearing a dark blue suit with a mahogany cane in one hand looked quite old. Nevertheless, his well-kept short beard and solid body frame made him look very sophisticated.


    ¡°Oh, I see you don¡¯t know who I am. I usually stay abroad a lot. I am Count Harold Evans. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet such a great lady like you.¡±


    The old gentleman, who introduced himself, was very polite despite his age. Annette became quite fond of Harold because of that. She happily smiled and gently holded Harold¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Count Evans. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m Annette Bavaria Carnesis.¡±


    Harold Evans was once considered as the most mysterious man among Annette¡¯s previous generation. No one knew exactly about his life in detail or what business he did abroad. But all the rumors about Harold were amazing. It seemed like hearing about beans sprouting in drought. He had tracked down traitors, caught many people who had escaped to other countries after committing felony and so on.


    Although Harold was now retired and confined to his estate, the mystery around him did not fade. So Annette looked up at the old legend with twinkling eyes. Seeing this, a chuckle almost escaped out of Harold¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You are more lovely than what I thought. If I was now my twenty years old younger self, I would have given Raphael a good competition. Alas! It¡¯s quite unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°Do you know my husband?¡±


    ¡°Hmm I know. I¡¯ll let you in on a secret.¡±


    Looking around, Harold lowered his voice and gestured to Annette. Annette was captivated by his mysterious behavior and unknowingly leaned closer to listen to him. Then Harold, with a serious look on his face, whispered in her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret I¡¯ve never told anyone. I¡¯m the person who had changed the blankets that he peed on.¡±


    ¡°What? Raphael peed on the blanket. I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°He was pretty cute back then. He couldn¡¯t even say that he peed, but he cried and held on to the bottom of his pants. In those times, I really tried my best to hold back the corners of my mouth from rising. Haah! I didn¡¯t expect that cute little thing would change to such a bad and boring guy. Who would have known?¡±


    Harold pretended to be disappointed. At first, Annette was alarmed at the shocking revelation of Raphael¡¯s childhood. But soon a smile came on her face. In Annette¡¯s memory, Raphael had always been a big, violent, and mean man. She couldn¡¯t believe Raphael had peed on his blankets when he was young.


    Annette, who was listening to Harold, smiled and realized something. Looking around, she lowered her voice and asked Harold.


    ¡°Sir Evans, you must be Raphael¡¯s benefactor, right?¡±


    Instead of answering, Harold smiled and placed a finger on his lips. Annette quickly became more comfortable with him. She somehow ended up unintentionally meeting Raphael¡¯s benefactor first, but it was a party that she had attended to meet Harold anyway. Annette felt like she had achieved today¡¯s task early, so she became more mentally relaxed. Harold, who was analyzing Annette¡¯s expressions, suddenly changed the subject.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a very bad person?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not honest, he¡¯s very proud and he¡¯s too arrogant. He¡¯s almost like a hedgehog. He will hurt others first so that they won¡¯t hurt him. What an ugly, bad guy.¡±


    Annette was at a loss for what to say, so she just smiled. Raphael¡¯s own benefactor suddenly began to badmouth him. But she couldn¡¯t refute anything because it was all true. Harold, who glanced at Annette¡¯s quivering pupils, shrugged and said.


    ¡°If he makes you upset, just divorce him. You¡¯re still young and pretty. You don¡¯t have to live with such a nasty guy. If I were in your position, I¡¯d throw him away without looking back. Once he¡¯s abandoned, he¡¯ll come to his senses.¡±


    Annette didn¡¯t know that it was Harold¡¯s specialty to deliberately exaggerate his words and test people¡¯s reactions. Harold watched Annette¡¯s facial expression change in seconds while cursing Raphael. He saw her delicate eyebrows furrow a little. Soon, Annette spoke in defense of Raphael.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad person. He¡¯s just¡­. just a little stubborn.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt so bad when she heard other people badmouthing Raphael. Annette recalled Raphael¡¯s sincere face as he told her, ¡®He¡¯s my benefactor that I want to introduce to you.¡¯ Harold was so important to Raphael that he had even bent his pride and said ¡®please¡¯ to her. However, when she met Harold, he bad-mouthed Raphael a lot. So Annette was very upset.


    But fighting with Harold here wasn¡¯t a good choice either. After all, Raphael considered him as his benefactor, so he would be hurt if she fought with him in front of Raphael. Annette decided to rather end this uncomfortable conversation quickly and move away from Harold. She smiled gracefully and asked in a soft but determined tone.


    ¡°Do you happen to know where my husband is? I want to say hello to him first.¡±


    Harold did not answer immediately and simply smiled. Annette knew how to avoid unnecessary conflicts without being influenced by her own emotions or thoughts. It was a wise attitude which was quite not suitable for her age. At least that was what it seemed to Harold. Harold slowly stroked his sharp chin and pointed somewhere. It was a balcony covered with thick curtains.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Annette responded politely and turned around to go there. Just as she was about to move, Harold¡¯s advice came from behind.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t go in there now.¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about now?¡¯ Annette looked back at him, but Harold just smiled vaguely. It didn¡¯t seem that asking him would get her answers. Annette headed toward the balcony where a bomb was lurking.


    Usually, at parties like these, people would come to the balcony, so the hosts would put out curtains to prevent others from disturbing them and give them some privacy. And sometimes in such places there usually would be secret meetings between a couple or secret lovers. Or sometimes even passionate encounters between men and women.


    Of course, it was unlikely that Raphael would do something like that, but it was also something that she couldn¡¯t say for sure.  He was after all a very handsome and attractive man. A man, who shone on his own with just his face and tall and muscular body, sure would attract many  women¡¯s attention. Annette became more  determined to go to the balcony where Harold had pointed. Hearing the sound of conversation leaking through the curtain, it was clear that Raphael was in there.


    However, he was having a hot¡¯ time¡¯ in a way that was quite different from Annette¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°¡­¡­in the past, she¡¯s my wife now. So please get your hands off my wife. Every time Your Highness wanders around her like a rutting dog, my loyalty towards you keeps turning upside down.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s voice coming from the inside was as cold and hard as steel. Annette¡¯s mouth opened on its own when she heard the vulgar remarks. Someone who Raphael would call ¡®Your Highness¡¯ and tell that person to get his hands away from his wife¡­.. There was only one person in the whole Deltium who could meet these two conditions.


    ¡®Is he with His Highness, Prince Ludwig ?¡¯


    Annette¡¯s face turned pale from shock.

 Chapter 53

    The relationship between the two different brothers had been quite complicated for a long time. In fact, it was a relationship that was bound to be complicated.


    In terms of age, Raphael was a couple of years older than Ludwig, but he was just an illegitimate child. And Ludwig was the heir of the noble royal family. Although they had the same father, their positions were very different, just like the difference between the sky and earth. In short, if Ludwig was the light, then Raphael was the shadow cast behind it.


    Raphael didn¡¯t want to marry Annette as Ludwig¡¯s substitute. And on top of that she was a woman from the Bavarian family, who were big pedigree supremacists. Raphael and Bavaria were literally poles apart. So he expected the marriage to be nothing more than a wreck.


    ¡®But now¡­..¡¯


    He hated to admit it but Annette had become someone special to him. The tears falling from her eyes felt like hot candle wax falling over his heart. Because of his misunderstandings, he wrongfully berated her, but now he could see that it was over there that he started to lose his treasure. This happened all because Ludwig kept on hanging around and snooping around other people¡¯s wife. Raphael¡¯s eyes became cold when he saw Ludwig.


    ¡°Annette is my wife now. And she feels uncomfortable running into you,Your Highness. I don¡¯t understand why people who already have a fianc¨¦e would keep doing this. Does Your Majesty know about this?¡±


    Ludwig laughed ridiculously at the mention of his father. As Ludwig leaned against the wall, a sharp answer naturally came out of his mouth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had to get permission from my father at this age. I was just going to attend the party with my fianc¨¦e, but she canceled at the last moment, so I had to come alone.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Even a child won¡¯t believe in such excuses. Then since my wife doesn¡¯t have anything to do, I¡¯ll take her and leave.¡±


    Raphael smiled and tried to turn his back. Ludwig, who had not yet met Annette, became nervous. On the surface, he pretended to be calm, but it was true that he had come here to meet Annette. Raphael was again going to take her away from him. Ludwig¡¯s demeanor broke down when he heard Raphael¡¯s words as if Annette only belonged to him.


    ¡°Why, are you now afraid that you¡¯ll lose your wife if she sees me? You were the one who whined to father that you didn¡¯t want to get married to her. You said you didn¡¯t like a woman from the Bavarian family who were all like snakes. Then why? Now, is it that you started liking snakes? It¡¯s ridiculous that you¡¯re saying this now.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s face, as he looked back, became blue with anger. In the first place, he was the type who used his fist to talk. But this time, the opponent wasn¡¯t good. If he had achieved the ability of Sword Master, he could have landed him a blow or two, but he was not in a position to do so yet. King Selgratis sure would not forgive Raphael for assaulting the Crown Prince. So Raphael folded his arms and tightly clenched his fist to hold himself back.


    ¡°If she really was so precious to you, then why didn¡¯t you do anything earlier? Unlike me, you knew from the beginning that Annette was falsely accused. Annette must have felt heartbroken because you knew everything and still did nothing. Now, she has no regrets or feelings for you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°And you? Do you think Annette loves you? No way! She¡¯s a noble and delicate woman. So she would never like a rude bastard like you.¡±


    Ludwig, who was stabbed in his sore spot, gritted his teeth and mocked Raphael. When Ludwig, the royal heir, looked down at him contemptuously, Raphael clenched his jaw. Just because he was born well and had everything, Ludwig¡¯s selfishness to take Annette away was disgusting. So Raphael brazenly gave a blow to Ludwig by completely abandoning his conscience.


    ¡°No. Annette likes me. And very much at that. Your Highness must have felt it too, haven¡¯t you? If she didn¡¯t like me, she would have taken your hand when Your Highness reached out to her long ago. Well, if she really has eyes to see, she would prefer a real man like me rather than a clumsy weakling.¡±


    As Raphael challenged and laughed at Ludwig, the corners of his mouth rose in a mocking smile. At that moment, it was Ludwig who lost his composure first. Because of Raphael¡¯s jab at his embarrassing weakness and the trauma from Annette¡¯s rejection, Ludwig lost his temper. He gritted his teeth and grabbed Raphael by the collar.


    ¡°Shut up! What do you think you know? You don¡¯t know anything!! About her, about our relationship!¡±


    Raphael looked at Ludwig¡¯s face with grim eyes. In his deep blue eyes, the glimpse of the features that were stained with anger had a clear resemblance to him. Maybe that¡¯s why he felt even more dirtier.


    ¡°Oh, no. Even though I don¡¯t know anything, I know this one thing very well.¡±


    Raphael slowly raised his hand and crushed Ludwig¡¯s hand, which held his collar. The incredible grip distorted Ludwig¡¯s face with pain. Before Raphael, who had been wielding the sword all his life, someone like Ludwig, who had only played the lute and held the pen, was of no match. Feeling the crushing pain, Ludwig eventually had to let go of his grip on Raphael¡¯s collar.


    At that moment, Raphael grasped Ludwig¡¯s shoulder and pushed him against the wall. His elbows and forearms pressed hard near Ludwig¡¯s neck. Ludwig felt suffocated because he was caught between the wall and Raphael¡¯s body. He tried his best to get out of the humiliating position, but Raphael didn¡¯t even budge. Raphael, who bowed his head to bring his face close to Ludwig, growled.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid to attack someone who¡¯s stronger than you. Especially when you¡¯re alone.


    ¡°Ugh¡­humph¡±!!¡±


    Ludwig glared at Raphael with bloodshot eyes and then again grabbed his collar. As he pulled desperately, Raphael¡¯s collar tore making a crisp sound. Just then, Annette, who had come through the curtain gap, found this scene.


    ¡°Raphael¡­.Oh my God!¡±


    Annette¡¯s pupils quivered. At first glance, Raphael and Ludwig did not seem as if they were fighting, but they rather seemed as if they were¡­ sharing the hot passion of adults. Raphael had Ludwig trapped in his arms and pressed against the wall while Ludwig stretched out his hand and tore off his clothes. They were looking at each other with their faces up very close.


    ¡®I¡­ Did I disturb them?¡¯


    Annette¡¯s pupils trembled as if an earthquake had broken out in them. If she hadn¡¯t heard their quarrel coming over from behind the curtains, she really wouldn¡¯t have experienced this scene. Fortunately, Raphael, who first noticed Annette¡¯s presence, removed his hands and released Ludwig.


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    Being conscious of Ludwig¡¯s presence, Raphael called her more affectionately than usual. Ludwig, who was clutching his collar and glaring at him, immediately looked this way. As soon as he saw Annette, Ludwig¡¯s expression suddenly changed 180 degrees. Ludwig, who just had been wielding his claws and revealing his teeth, suddenly called Annette with a sad face.


    ¡°Annette¡­.¡±


    Ludwig, who looked as if he was crying, staggered as he approached Annette and then suddenly fell down. Annette was surprised to see this and quickly supported Ludwig.


    ¡°Oh my! Your Highness, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have another seizure¡­¡­it¡¯s painful.¡±


    Ludwig leaned his head against Annette¡¯s arm and breathed roughly. Raphael was bewildered seeing Ludwig suddenly pretend to be pitiful as if he didn¡¯t care about his image. Just now, he was so lively that he tore off his clothes.


    ¡®What the hell is this nonsense?¡¯


    Raphael¡¯s eyebrows distorted unpleasantly. It was obvious that Ludwig was just acting. However, Annette took care of him with a worried look, as if she had fallen for his trick.


    ¡°Breathe slowly, Your Highness. The faster you breathe because of anxiety, the worse your condition will be. Don¡¯t worry and bend your head more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in pain, Annette¡­ huh..keuk¡­¡±


    Ludwig moistened his eyes and rubbed his cheeks against Annette¡¯s arms. He threw away all his pride and guilt. Raphael, who saw this happen right in front of his eyes, literally felt ridiculous. In the eyes of Raphael, who thought men should be manly, Ludwig¡¯s current appearance was a culture shock to him.


    He really wanted to kick Ludwig and yell at him to stop his bloody acting right away. But considering Ludwig¡¯s status, he could not do such a thing in front of Annette. He wondered how he looked in Annette¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®You must think I¡¯m a barbarian with no blood or tears.¡¯


    Raphael gritted his teeth and endured his stomach turning upside down. But Annette was also wise. Annette, who used her shawl to support Ludwig¡¯s head, stood up. Then she said to Raphael with a worried look.


    ¡°Raphael, I¡¯ll go and bring someone. Please watch Your Highness until then.¡±


    In fact, thinking of Ludwig, it would have been better for her to stay and take care of him, and for Raphael to go and call the people. But Annette didn¡¯t want to wait alone with Ludwig on the balcony, which was usually used for ¡®secret meetings¡¯. It would be a perfect topic for people to gossip about. So, it was a much wiser choice to leave Raphael and Ludwig alone.


    ¡°Of course. Trust me, Annette. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    There was a very bright smile on his lips. When Annette saw his smile, she felt uncomfortable because it felt like leaving a mouse with a cat alone. But there was no time to think about useless things. If Ludwig really had a seizure, she had to hurry to save him. Annette quickly walked out of the curtains and called the people.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince has fallen! Somebody please come and help!¡±

 Chapter 54

    ¡®We came separately, but now we are going back together.¡¯


    There was a rather awkward silence in the carriage. Generally at times like this, it was Annette who filled the silence with her soft voice. Raphael looked sideways and found her sitting beside him with her eyelashes lowered, completely lost in thought. Eventually, Raphael couldn¡¯t take it anymore and opened his mouth first by coughing.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness seemed to be fine. He looked so perfectly fine that I wondered whether he faked his illness.¡±


    Raphael sneakily brought up Ludwig¡¯s fake illness. Ludwig, who had been lying on the floor acting as if he was dying, jumped up as soon as Annette left. Raphael was dumbfounded when he saw it. Thanks to that, the ruckus around the prince¡¯s seizure ended safely, but Ludwig was indeed shameless to the end. He was really a little fox, if not so, then how could a person change their words so quickly.


    Raphael learned a lesson from today¡¯s event. He finally understood that Harold¡¯s words, ¡®Pretend to be pitiful¡¯ somewhat referred to Ludwig¡¯s behavior. His shamelessness was really at an incomparable level. He didn¡¯t even feel a little bit embarrassed before Annette. This gave Raphael a great enlightenment.


    ¡°Anyway don¡¯t worry about the prince. As far as I¡¯ve observed, he¡¯ll eat and live well until his senility.¡±


    In Raphael¡¯s eyes, he was not a man but a little fox monster*. He said brusquely, trying not to tremble. Annette, who was pulled out of her thoughts, blinked hearing Raphael¡¯s strong intonation. Ludwig had long disappeared from Annette¡¯s head and now another man was plaguing her mind.


    *[The words fox and monster are actually metaphors for a scary cunning person. Ludwig left quite an impact on Raphael, lol.]


    ¡°Oh, Raphael, I met your benefactor. He¡¯s Count Harold Evans, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you meet that old man? When?¡±


    Raphael furrowed his eyebrows. Harold¡¯s words came to his mind, that he would expose his shameful history to his wife as a retaliation for forcing him to attend the party. Sure enough, Annette looked at him and smiled softly.


    ¡°As soon as I arrived at the party, I was lucky to meet him right away. He seems to know you very well.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything stupid to you? Like what I was like when I was a kid?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Annette smiled ambiguously and kept her words short. She couldn¡¯t tell Raphael all the bad things that Harold had told her about him. The benefactor whom he valued him so much badmouthed him behind his back. So in Annette¡¯s eyes, Raphael, who knew nothing about this, was really pitiful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe anything what the old man said. He exaggerates everything.¡±


    Raphael leaned back and spat out with an indifferent face. Listening to his words, Annette nodded her head silently. Because of this, silence fell in the carriage again. Raphael, who felt stuffy inside, eventually couldn¡¯t overcome his temper. He grabbed Annette and placed her on his lap.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking, Annette?¡±


    Raphael growled, as he grabbed Annette¡¯s head and turned her to face him. Alarmed by this sudden action, Annette looked down at him and responded softly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re concerned about the crown prince. He¡¯s a swindler.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s blue eyes flared up when he remembered Ludwig¡¯s tricks earlier. Seeing that he was not likely to calm down easily, Annette sighed and leaned against his chest. This made Raphael immediately stop venting his anger. Annette said quietly in the meantime.


    ¡°Ludwig just needs some time. Time to admit that I¡¯m not his anymore. I¡¯m sorry for what happened at the party. Because of me, you got involved with him.¡±


    After saying these words, Annette wriggled her body a little and took a comfortable position. As she leaned her head against the gap between Raphael¡¯s firm shoulders and neck, she felt a strange sense of stability. ¡®He¡¯s a man whom I¡¯ll leave one day, then why do I always feel like this when I¡¯m with him?¡¯ Annette turned her dull eyes to the side so that Raphael wouldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s my duty to protect you from such strange people. So don¡¯t say sorry for something like this.¡±


    Raphael said flatly. He became anxious when he heard Annette¡¯s overly polite tone. It seemed as if she was drawing a line between them. Raphael¡¯s anxious arms hugged Annette¡¯s body tightly from behind. His sturdy arms seemed as if he¡¯ll never let her go away. This made Annette feel even more strange.


    ¡®Why do you act like this when you don¡¯t even like me?¡¯


    Annette did not want to be swayed by Raphael¡¯s whimsical gentleness. What if she gets fooled by this warmth and gives her heart away, only to end up getting coldly rejected by him with words like ¡®It¡¯s none of my business¡¯? Annette wanted to first make sure whether her predictions were correct or not. So she gently skimmed her fingers over Raphael¡¯s tense forearm and asked quietly.


    ¡°Your uncle¡­ will you tell me about him?¡±


    At that moment, Raphael¡¯s body stiffened. It was a familiar pattern. Annette thought he would soon pull himself off her and coldly push her aside. But Raphael unexpectedly let out a painful groan and pressed his forehead against her shoulder. His arms, holding Annette tightly, became more tense. Just as if he was embarrassed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    This was an unexpected reaction. Annette¡¯s eyes moved a little. She knew nothing about Ivan, the coachman who ruined her future. It was because he was an employee who entered the duchy with a forged identity. All the employees of the Duke of Bavaria were thoroughly investigated, so she was puzzled about how Ivan passed it.


    ¡®No, I should call him Ben, not Ivan anymore.¡¯


    Raphael sighed and rubbed his forehead against the nape of her neck. The hot breath that leaked through his lips tickled the nape of her neck, making goosebumps erupt on her skin. As if enjoying this, Raphael pressed his lips on her neck and soon opened his mouth.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know him very well either. All I saw as a child is all I know about him. He loved gambling, and almost lived in gambling houses. And he used to steal from my child support and wasted it all on gambling. At that time, it was Harold who looked after me and was responsible for delivering my child support.¡­ It was him who realized that I was good at swordsmanship. So he reported it to his Majesty and helped me to reach out to my father.¡±


    Listening to him speak about his dark past, Annette turned her head and looked at him. Raphael, feeling ashamed, reached out and covered her eyes. When Annette blinked, her long eyelashes tickled his palms. Raphael lightly bit her pale white cheeks and murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. I keep forgetting what I was going to say.¡±


    At that, Annette slowly closed her eyes. She still wanted to hear more of Raphael¡¯s past. Raphael looked at Annette¡¯s slender chin and petal-like lips under his palm. Seeing Annette sitting so defenselessly before him, it seemed as if she was urging the sleeping beast inside him to wake up. Raphael managed to suppress this feeling and continued to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I was brought to the palace. Perhaps much sooner than what was expected. But since no one knew how developed my talent was, it took a long time for me to be recognized as his son. Thanks to the rise of the old rebels in Letan, I was able to show my talent and was awarded with a title much earlier than I thought. And then I also got to marry you.¡±


    After speaking, Raphael bowed his head and kissed Annette¡¯s lips lightly. The sweet fragrance coming from her and the soft touch of her lips were incredible. It was understandable that Ludwig, who had let Annette slip through his hand, had now his eyes bloodshot* and was desperately pretending to shake** to get her back.


    [*It¡¯s a phrase which means to get angry or enraged to such an extent that one¡¯s eyes get bloodshot.]


    [**This is referring to Ludwig¡¯s fake seizures]


    Ludwig had failed to welcome such a nice woman as his wife, making her fall into an abyss of despair by pushing her to marry him. Raphael¡¯s heart became heavy when he recalled Annette¡¯s poor situation. On one hand, the selfish beast deep in his heart opened its red mouth and laughed, saying that it was rather good that it happened. If it wasn¡¯t for the cruel trick of fate, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to be with her.


    Raphael struggled to hide his terrible selfishness. He smoothened his voice and explained to Annette.


    ¡°And Ben¡­.To be honest, I don¡¯t know what happened to him. When I entered the palace, my relationship with him was already broken. We didn¡¯t have a very close relationship, so I thought Ben was hiding from loan sharks because of his gambling debts, or was already dead. But I never thought he would become your coachman and do something so vile. I really never imagined it.¡±


    Raphael, who finally finished speaking, took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t disclose everything, but he had honestly spoken about Ben. Annette, whose life had been destroyed by him, at least had the right to know about him. Apparently even after hearing the whole story, she wasn¡¯t upset, but rather, she answered back with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Although I know you didn¡¯t tell me everything, you really did your best.. I actually thought¡­ you wouldn¡¯t tell me the whole story.¡±


    Annette¡¯s innocuous gratitude pierced Raphael¡¯s conscience more than ever. Raphael, with his lips clamped together, turned his head to hide his slightly reddening temples. He fiddled with Annette¡¯s long blond hair for a while and said nothing. At this moment, there was a fierce conflict raging inside Raphael.


    ¡®Should I apologize to Annette now?¡¯

 Chapter 55

    Raphael knew he had done ten times more wrong than what he had done right. The side profile of Annette¡¯s face, which he looked at while contemplating, was absolutely beautiful. A round forehead with a soft nose, long eyelashes, and red lips. People just couldn¡¯t help but keep on looking at her.


    Raphael felt a sense of crisis. If he now hesitated and didn¡¯t say what he had to say in time, or again lost his temper at her, Annette might leave him forever. And surely, she would forget about a bad guy like him and meet someone else. With whom, she would then eat and live well. After a brief period of silence, Raphael finally called out her name.


    ¡°Annette, I¡­¡­.¡±


    Just then, Annette¡¯s head drooped and leaned on his chest. Even though she was sitting on a man¡¯s lap, she was too defenseless. Frustrated by this, Raphael didn¡¯t say what he was trying to say and looked down at her. Her pale eyelids were completely closed, and slow rhythmic breaths escaped out of her lips.


    ¡°¡­you, are you sleeping?¡±


    Of course, no answer came back from the sleeping Annette. She seemed to have fallen asleep while Raphael was thinking about the right time to apologize to her. Well, come to think of it, Annette usually fell asleep as soon as her head touched a soft surface.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    A peal of desolate laughter flowed out of Raphael¡¯s lips. Completely ignorant of his anguish, Annette leaned on his chest and slept like a baby. With his head tilted back, Raphael sighed and hugged Annette¡¯s body more tightly. He wanted to protect the dream of this naive sleeping woman, who left her body defenseless before a terrible beast.


    * * *


    The morning sunlight tapped on her thin eyelids, disturbing her sleep. Annette instinctively turned her head from the window and burrowed herself into a pair of warm arms. A body, large enough to cover her up, pulled her closer and hugged her tightly. She felt a little stuffy as her breasts were pressed against the hot and hard body.


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    When Annette groaned sleepily, the arms loosened a little bit. ¡®Yeah, this is much better.¡¯ The forearm, which was wrapped around her body, was a little heavy as if it would never let her go. But strangely she didn¡¯t dislike the feeling.


    A little awake, Annette rubbed her cheek against the firm, smooth skin in front of her. The pulsating heartbeats and the warmth radiating from the body felt pleasant. She unknowingly stuck a little closer to the skin and put her body in close contact with it. Then a terrible low groan rang over her head.


    ¡°Annette¡­. if you stick to me like that, damn it.¡±


    The skin against which she was rubbing her cheeks became a little hotter. It was like a hearth that radiated heat the more you touched it. The sound of the heartbeats also became loud, making her ears ring. At the loud noise, Annette eventually lifted her heavy eyelids.


    When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a hard muscular chest. Annette¡¯s half-asleep eyes found wide shoulders, a sensual neck, and a beautiful face along with the manly muscles. It was a beautiful and cold face, just like a sculpture, and the blue eyes in it were intensely looking down at her as if they would erupt in flames.


    ¡°¡­ Raphael?¡±


    Annette generally was a bit weak-minded in the morning. After waking up her muddled head, she managed to figure out who the good-looking person lying in front of her was. When his name was called, Raphael licked his lips and smiled sensually. His deep blue eyes held a dangerous glint, which unknowingly mesmerized Annette.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re up. Then I don¡¯t have to put up with it anymore.¡±


    As soon as Raphael¡¯s words fell, Annette¡¯s vision suddenly flipped over and she found herself facing the ceiling. Raphael parted her legs, grabbed her ass, and buried his face down there like a hungry beast. Before Annette could react, his lips covered her core and sucked her sensitive folds.


    ¡°Oh, hmm!¡±


    The hot tongue licked the sensitive clitoris and poked around her core. In response, Annette¡¯s waist flinched and bounced upward. Her legs flailed about, unable to stay still due to his relentless attack. Annoyed with this, Raphael grabbed her thighs and pressed them on the sheet. He kept on licking the place as if honey was flowing between Annette¡¯s legs. His hot lips covered her clitoris and sucked vigorously, making her eyes flash and legs tremble.


    ¡°Huh, Raphael! That¡¯s weird..No¡­.I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Tears fell from Annette¡¯s wide-open eyes. He licked her legs so tenaciously that she was afraid that her legs would melt away. Suddenly his long thick fingers slowly poked through the narrow opening and rubbed her insides. Whenever the thick fingers went in and out of the little hole, a tantalizing pleasure spread throughout her body. As the speed of his fingers gradually increased, her vision started to blur and she could hear the loud squelching sounds coming from down there.


    ¡°Oh, heung.. aak.. heung.. ah, ah!¡±


    Annette reached her peak with her head down. Raphael, after getting up, licked and bit her neck violently and groaned. The beast-like voice was intimidating but also deeply aroused Annette¡¯s desires.


    ¡°I just used my fingers to enter you. Did it feel that good? You¡¯re dripping wet.¡±


    His penis, which had erected all of a sudden, rubbed over her pussy. It looked terribly intimidating as if it wanted to be put inside right away. However, the inner walls of her vagina, which remembered the taste of the man, were tingling and contracting in anticipation. At that moment, Raphael, who was teasingly licking Annette¡¯s ears, whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, are you clenching your insides? Do you want me to put it in so badly?¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes turned red with shame. Seeing her bite her lips and look at him with wet eyes, Raphael stopped moving as if he was frozen. Just as Annette was wondering about his strange behavior, her body was suddenly dragged down and a large penis squeezed into her.


    ¡°Oh, so suddenly¡­.¡­!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, damn it. If it hurts, just hit me.¡±


    Raphael grabbed Annette¡¯s hand and placed it on his cheek. He then frowned and let out an impatient groan. The taste of the hot and moist inner walls almost drove him crazy. As he slowly moved a couple of times, the flesh that clung to him every time he took out his penis, felt really good. Unable to hold back anymore, he continued to ram into her ferociously.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight, Annette. You¡¯re clenching onto me so tightly.¡±


    ¡°Ah ah Raphael ah!¡±


    As he spread her ass wide, Raphael landed soft blows on it, enough to leave his handprints. He was so deep inside her that she almost felt suffocated. His large, hot penis filled her narrow walls and rubbed all the places where it felt good. Regardless of her will, her eyes filled with tears as her body was gripped by the terrible pleasure. Annette cried and begged Raphael because she could almost feel her brain melt due to the heat.


    ¡°You¡¯re too fierce. Slow down a little, ah, a little slowly¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°How should I slow down now when you¡¯re sticking to me like this? Is that truly what you want?


    Raphael sneered and again flipped her body over. His big hands raised her knees and made her pose like a bitch. Raphael began to thrust from behind in that posture. His penis roughly poked her insides with a new-found ferocity. In the new posture, he rammed deeper into her, hitting all her sensitive spots. Annette screamed as the bitter-sweet sensation of pain and pleasure rushed through her body.


    ¡°Ah, ngh! Uh, this posture¡­no! Oh!!¡±


    The rutting dog-like posture stimulated Annette¡¯s shame. Whenever she was stabbed by the large penis from the back, Annette felt numb with pleasure. Annette¡¯s legs, which had been overworked since morning, eventually slipped onto the sheets. Raphael reached out and cruelly rammed into her, lifting only her hips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? You¡¯re so tight, sucking me in like this¡­ Ohh, it¡¯s so hot and tight that it¡¯s such a mess inside.¡±


    Raphael pushed his penis all the way in and then slowly pulled it out. The feeling of his thick glans moving in and out of her while rubbing her insides felt too vivid. Just as he said, she could feel her warm insides suck his penis in. Feeling ashamed by this, Annette cried and tried to crawl away from his grasp.


    But Raphael was not the type to let the prey he was eating run away. He pulled Annette¡¯s arms back and plunged deeper into her hot insides. The obsession that he felt as he grasped her thin wrist was chilling but also increased his sexual appetite. The penis, moving in and out of her, brutally poked at her sensitive spots.


    ¡°Ah, yes, ha, ang! Huh!¡±


    As the hot sparks of passion burst in every inch of her body, she clenched the sheets in desperation. Although she was begging him to stop, her body shuddered with delight instead. Annette eventually reached her climax. Tremors shook her body as she let herself go. But Raphael kept on thrusting harder and harder, cutting through the convulsing walls. Hot, white flashes of passion blinded her as she was again stimulated during her peak. The pleasure of being strongly stimulated in the sensitive places almost felt like violence.


    ¡°No, now, aang! No, no, stop! Please¡­ Ahh!!¡±


    Annette kept on crying as the familiar tingling sensation built up inside her once again. Hearing her cries, Raphael leaned down to lick her neck and bit her hard. Surprised, Annette reflexively tightened, making Raphael thrust even harder. It was so intense that she almost felt that the thickness and shape of his penis were going to be etched into her inner walls.


    ¡°I told you not to tighten up, Annette. Do you want me to mess you up more?¡±


    ¡°Now, ah! St ..ah stop¡­¡­ngh!¡±


    She was afraid if they did it again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to close her legs. As he hugged Annette¡¯s weeping body, Raphael buried his raging desire deep inside her. The penis, buried in her tight walls, wriggled and spilled out hot fluids. That was the last feeling Annette felt before she lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 56

    It was late afternoon when Annette woke up again. The muscular man¡¯s forearms, which were hugging her body, were pretty heavy. Annette, realizing that she had slept until the afternoon, blinked her eyes.


    Suddenly her vision turned black and she wondered if there was a dark black hair-like curtain of darkness covering her eyes. She felt two warm lips touch her eyes.


    ¡°Wake up. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    The voice of the man, who lay next to her languidly, was very low and sexy. Raphael, who spoke more affectionately than usual, pressed his lips down on her temple. The soft texture of his lips completely woke Annette up. As she propped herself up, the things that happened in the morning came to her mind.


    ¡®Oh, right! We fell asleep together last night and then in the morning¡­¡¯


    Annette remembered that she had fallen asleep on the way back in the carriage right after the ball. But since she was sleeping by leaning against Raphael¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t know that Raphael had later picked her up and moved her to her bedroom. In the morning, because of this, she reflexively burrowed herself into Raphael¡¯s arms, wanting to look for warmth from his body. Recalling the events that happened in the morning, Annette bowed her head and blushed. Raphael, lying next to her, got up from the bed and examined her complexion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Raphael looked around at Annette¡¯s face, wondering if he had hugged her too roughly. Annette did not refuse his touch but looked up at him quietly. The man who had quenched his greed was now quite generous towards his woman.


    Annette was not very pleased with the whimsical actions of Raphael, who was again being nice to her. She thought it would be better to have a physical relationship with him. But that way, she would not be able to leave and would never be happy. Annette closed her eyes as Raphael gently swept back her hair.


    Annette knew that even if she left him and found new happiness, there would be days when she would miss this hand. There would be nights when she would think of his warmth and feel lonely. To get rid of this feeling, Annette asked Raphael.


    ¡°I have a question for you. Can I ask you?¡±


    As expected, his hands caressing her forehead, stopped. She would have rather appreciated it if Raphael had pushed her away again. Annette blinked, expecting him to turn her down. However, Raphael frowned and answered with a grimace.


    ¡°¡­ You can ask me anything.¡±


    It meant that it was up to him to answer. ¡®Are you saying that I can ask any question I want?¡¯ Annette opened her mouth with her cheek resting on his big palm.


    ¡°I heard that the demand for iron ore has skyrocketed these days. And because of that your iron ore mine has soared in value. What do you think? Are you making good profits there?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you interested in my mine too?¡±


    Instead of answering, Raphael raised one eyebrow and asked. Annette was worried that he might misunderstand that she was coveting his mine. Annette¡¯s tone of voice rose as she quickly added her explanation.


    ¡°No, Raphael. It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s a huge industrial change, isn¡¯t it? So, I just had a few questions¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just kidding. You don¡¯t have to be so flustered.¡±


    Raphael, with the corners of his mouth raised, grabbed her blond hair and gently twisted it between his fingers. Surely if it had been in the past, he would have sarcastically accused Annette for setting her eyes on his mine. But now that he had witnessed the scene of Annette fighting with her father last time, he knew she didn¡¯t want his mine.


    ¡®I already know what my father wants. Whatever it is, don¡¯t even think about taking anything from Raphael. He¡¯ll never give it to you.¡¯


    At that time, Annette fought against her father while trembling with a pale face. It was too much to suspect Annette after seeing it. Raphael finally admitted to himself; he had already started believing in her. He gently told Annette what she was curious about.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The profits have increased a lot. There were a lot of people who wanted to buy my iron ore mine. After all, it¡¯s the largest mine in the Deltium.¡±


    ¡°I see. Um¡­ You know, Raphael¡­. Maybe your mine has something besides financial benefits¡­.. Are there any influential elements that could be used in politics or diplomacy?¡±


    Raphael said nothing for a moment. Instead, he stretched out his arms and hugged Annette from behind. Then he started licking her neck gently. There were traces of Raphael¡¯s bites on her white nape. It was unfortunate that her slender neck was marred by his bite marks, but on the other hand, seeing his traces on her aroused dark sadistic feelings inside him. Raphael, who licked the marks to soothe her, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, it can be used to exert diplomatic influence on some countries. It¡¯s a good thing that industrial efficiency has increased with the supply of iron to the common people, but not all countries can mine iron ore. So, I am also selling a significant amount of iron ore overseas.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then, if someone buys your iron ore mine¡­. they can mix a little into diplomacy and trade with certain countries.¡±


    Understanding Raphael¡¯s words, Annette lowered her eyes. Of course, her father, Allamand, was not after the iron ore mine simply because of the financial gain. After all, the Bavarian family was one of the richest families in Deltium. What Allamand coveted was not the iron ore mine, but the influence he can exert over other countries through it.


    Seeing Annette deep in thought,  Raphael hugged her and pulled her closer to him. The delicate Annette fit right into his arms. As Raphael looked down at her, her round head and slender neck along with her small ears that were slightly peeking out of her long blond hairs, all seemed very pretty. He had a rough idea why she was asking about his mine.


    ¡®In fact, I, myself didn¡¯t expect this mine to be this profitable.¡¯


    Raphael was really lucky. His biological father, King Selgratis, gave Raphael a diamond mine and an iron ore mine in return for his major contributions to the war. At that time, iron was too difficult to smelt and so was quite expensive. Since it was difficult to procure, its use was also limited. Therefore, the iron ore mine that Raphael received did not receive much attention. But who knew that the tides of the time would turn like this in a few years?


    ¡®It was probably given to me because he didn¡¯t think something like this would happen.¡¯


    Raphael thought cynically. His biological father, King Selgratis, apparently seemed to care a lot about Raphael. But the things he would give him were like placing silver alms in the hands of a beggar. Raphael wondered if he was mistaken because of his own feelings or it was actually what the king intended.


    ¡°Raphael.¡±


    Just then, Annette, who was still in Raphael¡¯s arms like a doll, turned her head and called him. He looked so serious as if he had finished thinking about something. Annette reached out and grasped Raphael¡¯s hand and then sighed.


    ¡°I know. My father¡­. He is coveting your mine. And because of me, you¡¯re being put into undue pressure.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Annette dropped her head as if she was ashamed. Raphael watched her little fingers clutching the sheets painfully. When he saw this pitiful sight, generous words flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really nothing before what my uncle did to you. Well father-in-law really needs to do better. As the proud blue-blooded Bavarian, he is currently second in this race.¡±


    Annette grinned at Raphael¡¯s unexpected joke. For the first time, she realised that Raphael too had similar concerns as her. Just as she was worried about her father, Raphael also seemed to have some problems with his mother¡¯s family. Perhaps that was why he could sympathize with her.


    She never thought that she would be able to build a connection with Raphael in her life. It was an experience that she never had in her previous life. Was this life changing little by little because of her efforts? Annette, who was fiddling with Raphael¡¯s hand, said in a determined voice.


    ¡°Raphael, I¡¯ll protect your mine. No one can take away what¡¯s yours. Even if it¡¯s my father.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s blue eyes widened when he heard those words. Raphael, who was looking at Annette without saying anything, soon laughed out aloud. His sharp eyes curled into two small crescent moons, and his red lips, which only spoke bad words, were now pulled into a bright smile. Raphael replied, looking at Annette with blue eyes filled with amusement.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite reassuring. Thanks to you, I feel very secure.¡±


    Annette warmed up to his positive response. She was determined to protect his mine before leaving him. His naked chest, his arms hugging her, his cheeks and lips pressed against her body all felt pleasantly warm. It was a pity that she would have to leave her handsome husband, but it was a better choice for both of them.


    Raphael only wanted a formal relationship and didn¡¯t want to involve any personal feelings. But Annette didn¡¯t want to live like that. Since this was her second life, she wanted to love and cherish someone and have a meaningful relationship with him. If Raphael refused, Annette had no choice but to leave him.


    But before that, she wanted to solve his mine problem.


    Annette¡¯s little pink lips paled a little. To be honest, it was scary and hopeless to fight against Allamand. However, she really wanted to protect Raphael. It was her way of repaying him for the kindness he showed to her when she was sick in her previous life. Also in the first place, it was her own family who was behind it.


    Fortunately, while Annette acted out the role of a good daughter, there were some things she saw and heard from the shadows. She knew what Allamand did to get what he wanted.


    Now, it was time to stop being a good daughter.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Today¡¯s afternoon is very bright for distinguished guests, my dear customer,¡± Railin smiled and kissed the back of Annette¡¯s hand. Fortunately, today he was wearing a normal gentleman¡¯s clothes.


    The black stripe suit fitted well with his tall and slim body and made him look more sophisticated and beautiful. Particularly the crimson red vest and the black silk hat adorned with colorful peacock feathers were truly unique. But Annette still couldn¡¯t forget the shocking appearance of Railin that she saw last time.


    ¡°Mister Railin, did you return the maid¡¯s clothes that you took from our mansion last time?¡±


    Annette asked gracefully. An ¡®oops!¡¯  expression came on Railin¡¯s charming face and then soon disappeared. Having a whimsical cat-like demeanor, he paid little attention to trivial matters. Of course, the maid¡¯s uniform was included in that list. Annette, who saw this, narrowed her eyes and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I would like you to return it to the original owner. The number of uniforms given to each maid is fixed.¡±


    By now, some poor maid working for the Marquis of Carnesis must be losing her mind over her lost uniform. Since two maid¡¯s uniforms were provided to each person, she must be now embarrassed because she didn¡¯t know where her clothes had disappeared. Listening to Annette, Railin bowed down elegantly and kissed the back of her hand again.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    With a friendly but determined smile, Annette pulled out her hand from Railin¡¯s grasp. She hadn¡¯t come here to talk about the maid¡¯s outfits with him today. Annette took a book related to the temple in her arms and opened a page.


    ¡°According to my research, the temple has a system called ¡®God¡¯s Servant.¡¯ They collect orphans and poor people and use them as servants to manage the temple. Unlike the priests, they¡¯re just slaves, so they have no identities or any records. Of course, a place as big as Goddess Odessa¡¯s temple would be a little more difficult to manage, but maybe I could¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Aha! You¡¯re trying to infiltrate the temple as a servant. And are you thinking of meeting Lady Celestine, who comes to pray there? Well, since they poorly investigate the personal details of these people, you can enter the temple as a maidservant without being noticed.¡±


    Railin, holding his chin smiled and said. As expected, he correctly deduced what she was thinking. Annette nodded and admitted,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I can be a good servant, but¡­ I think this is the best way to do it right now. Do you have any other opinions?¡±


    Annette, who was brought up in riches, was far from a maidservant. Of course, she would do her best, but frankly speaking, she wasn¡¯t very confident. But there was no other way to infiltrate the temple. Even after searching throughout the book, using the system of ¡®God¡¯s Servant¡¯ was the easiest way for her to infiltrate.


    Of course, meeting Celestine was another hurdle. Even if she infiltrated the temple, it would be difficult to approach Celestine. There was no way that a servant would be allowed to approach a person like her, who was about to become the Crown Princess. However, Annette had also thought about that.


    ¡°¡­Just help me infiltrate the temple for now. After that, I¡¯ll take care of everything by myself.¡±


    Annette bit her lips and said. It was not easy to sneak into a temple that was visited by the future princess. But the ¡®Secret¡¯ guild run by Railin would certainly find a way to infiltrate.


    Instead of answering her request immediately, Railin stared at Annette without saying a word. He looked as if he was calculating the benefits of his involvement in this work and the risks he would face if Annette failed. As Railin¡¯s silence grew, Annette asked anxiously.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my plan? Or perhaps¡­ is it impossible for you to infiltrate the temple?¡±


    ¡°Impossible? Nothing is impossible for me.¡±


    Annette¡¯s question seemed to have hurt his pride. Railin smiled brightly like a poisonous flower. It was a secret, but he was one of the few remaining wizards in the world. It¡¯s just that no one knew what Railin was because he had hidden his identity using the cover of the information guild.


    In the first place, there was no information that couldn¡¯t fall into Railin¡¯s grasp. He was the master of the Secret Guild, which was the largest underground information guild in Deltium. However, Railin didn¡¯t detect the secret that Annette was keeping. The secret that she is a regressor. Railin, who had no idea of Annette¡¯s secret, shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Okay, I think I can help you sneak into the temple. But after that, as you said, you¡¯re on your own. We won¡¯t take responsibility for what happens later.¡±


    Fortunately, Railin agreed to help. Annette tried to suppress her joy and thanked him with a bright smile.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mister Railin. As expected, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. You¡¯re very competent.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But if there¡¯s one thing I want to point out¡­¡­.¡±


    With a strange look, Railin reached for Annette like a cat. The man¡¯s delicate white hands glided along the contours of Annette¡¯s face. When his hands hovered around her as if they were going to touch her bare skin, her breathing accelerated, making the hair stand up on the back of her neck.


    ¡°Mister Railin?¡±


    Annette called his name out as she tried to get away from his fingertips. But at that moment, Railin gently grabbed her chin. The unfamiliar fingers touching her face were cold, and there was a dreamy scent coming from them. As soon as he saw Annette¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, Railin smiled brightly. He then took his hands off her face and said in a strange tone, as if he had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°To be honest with you, the idea of infiltrating as a maidservant is too reckless. Your face is too noticeable to do that. Even if you wear rags, it¡¯ll be too difficult to hide your natural elegance. With such a face, no one would believe that you¡¯re an orphan or a slave girl. So you will be caught at once.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡­. So then what should we do?¡±


    Annette was relieved that the air around them had returned to normal. He must have put his hand on her face to look closely. Railin¡¯s appearance was so gorgeous and beautiful that it tended to mess with people¡¯s eyes. So even though his actions didn¡¯t mean much, it made people nervous just like now. Railin laughed a little when he saw the tip of Annette¡¯s ear turn slightly red.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do something about it. I¡¯ll contact you on a suitable day to infiltrate the temple. I heard that the Odessa Louis¡¯ temple is having a harvest ritual for autumn soon. As far as I know, the priests would wear ceremonial masks in the rituals. Why don¡¯t we go for that?¡±


    ¡°The mask, that¡¯s great! It will definitely work. If we go on normal days, we will have to reveal our faces, so the chances of us getting caught will also be high but¡­ if we go during the festive period, the mask will help us to hide. And there will be a lot of people looking for the temple, so sneaking into it will be much easier.¡±


    Annette¡¯s face brightened. It was much better to disguise yourself as one of the masked priests than to act as a maidservant. Since she could now cover her face while doing something bad, it felt a lot less burdensome psychologically. Railin, who was watching Annette¡¯s face brighten up, said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like my opinion. Do you have any more issues you¡¯d like to discuss?¡±


    Railin expected that Annette would tell him that she would leave her husband and wanted to be smuggled out. Once she left Deltium, he had planned to sneak into her new life. Annette, who was just asked this question, was lost in thought. Her red lips moved enchantingly.


    ¡°I still have one thing I want to find out.¡±


    ¡°What is that, my dear customer?¡±


    Railin tilted his head and looked at her in anticipation. Annette¡¯s neatly combed blond hair, white round forehead, and elegant nose were really pleasing to the eye. But the question from Annette was completely unexpected.


    ¡°Can I find out how we can take someone else¡¯s ownership of the mine? Please don¡¯t leave out any information if possible.¡±


    ¡°Mine¡¯s ownership¡­..is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please find out all the legal and illegal ways.¡±


    Annette was lost in thought and did not notice Railin¡¯s weak tone. She hadn¡¯t just taken bridal lessons before marriage. Allamand wanted to make her a perfect princess and gave his daughter an excessive higher education. Thanks to him, Annette knew more than what her father expected. Especially about how he gets what he wants.


    However, Annette did not know the law regarding the ownership of the mine, so she needed some help from Railin. Surely it was quite difficult to contact Railin, but whenever she successfully did, she was always satisfied. The ¡®Secret¡¯ Guild was Deltium¡¯s top information guild that provided thorough services when paid. And Annette had enough money to commission them. So eventually a good synergy was formed between both of them in this deal.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Railin, who let out a faint sigh, smiled and accepted her request. The lady sitting in front of him had an innocent and graceful face that could not kill a single worm. But every step she made was really extraordinary and exciting.


    ¡®I wish you would take your husband¡¯s mine.¡¯


    Well, he didn¡¯t think that would happen. Railin, who had a rough grip on Annette¡¯s personal affairs, clicked his tongue in annoyance. Until she came to visit him, she had a pretty bad relationship with her husband. However, the relationship seemed to be improving these days. He had heard two reports of Annette accompanying her husband at a recent ball. It was a real shame. But ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Then I look forward to your kind cooperation. Mister Railin, thank you so much for your help.¡±


    Annette¡¯s smiling face, as she stood up from her seat, shined like the sun. Her heartfelt words of gratitude wrapped in his ears and sounded as sweet as honey. Her honest eyes showed no greed or trickery. That¡¯s why Railin liked her.


    Laughing helplessly, Railin said goodbye and kissed the back of her hand. The red lips, which concealed their greed, fell covetously on the back of her white hands.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you again, my special customer.¡±

 Chapter 58

    The light golden glossy dress sparkled just like the wings of a dragonfly under the autumn sun. Looking at the fabric alone, the overall ensemble did not seem much luxurious, but it did look a little excessive. However, the bodice and sleeves of the dress were made of a dark red velvet fabric, giving it a heavy sense of frivolity. The dark red velvet gloves, which were made of the same material, were pulled up to the elbows. Somehow it looked bewitching.


    Raphael thought that Annette today looked just like a ripe cranberry in autumn. His mouth watered when he imagined the sour and ripe taste. At this point, all the thoughts about his mine vanished from his mind. He only wanted to pull down Annette¡¯s dress, which sparkled like a high-end gift wrapper. He felt like he was going crazy.


    Completely ignorant of the raging thoughts in Raphael¡¯s head, Annette looked out of the carriage with a nervous look. The destination was getting closer. She opened her mouth as if she had suddenly remembered something and held both her hands anxiously.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me see your mine manager, Raphael¡­. The fact that you trust me enough to let me handle this work¡­ I really appreciate it. I truly mean it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Raphael felt guilty. There was a pin prick feeling in his chest. In fact, he was really sorry for not trusting Annette sooner. But Annette still thanked him and treated him well without any resentment.


    As a result, Raphael felt uncomfortable and his expression hardened. He wanted to treat Annette better, but he didn¡¯t know what to do, as he had never been good to any woman in his life. In the midst of this, the carriage continued to move and finally stopped in front of Raphael¡¯s mining office.


    ¡°Oh, we arrived earlier than I thought.¡±


    Annette pressed her palms over her pounding heart. Annette had always led a passive life, like a flower in the greenhouse. Who would have thought that she was now going to cheat others to protect someone!


    ¡®My heart is pounding.¡¯


    Annette took a deep breath. If she said she wasn¡¯t scared, it would be a flat-out lie. But now, she had no choice but to trust herself and move forward. After taking Raphael¡¯s hand, she got off the carriage and said goodbye to him. Annette¡¯s voice was just as sweet as honey. She was really grateful that Raphael accompanied her to the destination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Raphael. Please wish me luck.


    Raphael nodded. To avoid the possibility of getting caught, Raphael decided to go home and wait. But he kept on looking at her as if he had something to say. Raphael¡¯s blue eyes darkened a little and his mouth moved. The words, which took a long time to come out, clumsily flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Annette smiled brightly with her eyes curled like half moons. She turned around and stepped forward to enter the mining office. But Raphael didn¡¯t let go of her hand. As he grasped her small hands in his large ones, an unknown lingering feeling arose inside him.


    ¡°Raphael¡­?


    Annette looked back at him with her head slightly tilted. However, Raphael just blinked and looked at her dumbly. It seemed he didn¡¯t realise that he was holding Annette¡¯s hand. When Annette¡¯s gaze moved down to their intertwined hands, Raphael got surprised and quickly let go.


    ¡°Well, good-bye.¡±


    Raphael spat out the words and quickly turned away. His sudden actions seemed as if he disliked Annette. It looked even more so because of his cold-looking features and stubborn eyebrows. However, Annette had already experienced this Raphael in her previous life. If he really didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have held her hand or said goodbye.


    ¡®Most of all, he wouldn¡¯t have trusted me and let me handle this job.¡¯


    Annette was most pleased about that. The iron ore mine was now Raphael¡¯s biggest asset. And the person aiming for it was none other than her own father, Allamand. In this situation, it was obvious how difficult it must have been for Raphael to leave this job to her. And that sceptical Raphael, who didn¡¯t trust anyone, believed in her¡­.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt like crying, so she decided to focus on what she should do now. She hurried her steps into the office without looking back. Now, she only wanted to focus on what was ahead. So Annette didn¡¯t see with what kind of expression Raphael, who was left behind, was looking at her.


    ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am! You came as promised. It is such an honor to have you here! It makes me feel like this dark mine has brightened up!! My name is Thomas Bradley. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    The middle-aged man, who ran out to the entrance, bent down in an excessively flattering manner. Annette grinned and looked up and down at him. His head was shiny as he didn¡¯t have a lot of hair, but his beard was as thick and dark as a young man, which was really impressive. The hair roots were concentrated down his face. But it would have been much better if the condition of the top and bottom of his face was reversed. How unfortunate!


    Annette knew his face. Of course, she had seen some things about him in Railin¡¯s report, but Annette had known Thomas before that. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t remember such a man with such a sad hairline.


    ¡®Yes, he¡¯s one of my father¡¯s servants. I remember seeing him go in and out of the mansion before.¡±


    It was fortunate that Allamand had underestimated his daughter. He didn¡¯t tell Annette publicly about his ¡°business,¡± but he also didn¡¯t hide it. It was because he didn¡¯t feel the need to do so in the first place. Allamand only thought of the obedient Annette as his possession. Thanks to him, Annette knew more than he thought.


    ¡®Thomas Bradley? It¡¯s probably not his real name.¡¯


    Annette blinked and looked at Thomas. She wondered if he would recognize her as Allamand¡¯s daughter. But Thomas was also not an easy opponent. She couldn¡¯t read anything from his grinning face. So Annette smiled brightly and said hello.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Bradley. I heard you¡¯re quite good at your job. I¡¯m glad to have an informative conversation today with you about the direction of the mine¡¯s business. Now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, you¡¯re so manly and wonderful!¡±


    Annette¡¯s attitude for dealing with employees was too friendly. She looked at Thomas as if she was seeing her first love in ten years. Thomas felt a little embarrassed, but he soon recovered his composure and answered back.


    ¡°Of course! I must do well for the Marquis, who entrusted me with this mine. It¡¯s an honor to know that my hard work is appreciated.¡±


    Thomas was not an easy man either. He was the man that Raphael had hired to manage the mine shortly after he received it. It will not be an exaggeration to say that Raphael¡¯s iron ore mine was now in Thomas¡¯s hands.


    Raphael was a man who had won the title of a nobleman on his own, but the problems in this situation only came forward afterwards. Becoming an aristocrat was much more difficult than he thought. Especially as he was an emerging aristocrat who had just created a new family name.


    Raphael had to make a lot of decisions as a new aristocrat¡ªwhere his mansion would be built, how large it should be, how many employees should be hired, how the land would be managed, how the tax rate would be applied, and etc. On top of that,  he also had to manage the mines that he had received. It was literally impossible to manage all this alone. Raphael, who had only wielded the sword throughout his life, could not manage the matters regarding the daily mining volume of the mine, the supplier, and the profitability of the business.


    So Raphael decided to hire a manager to take care of the diamond mine and iron ore mine he received. And the problem started from there.


    ¡®Since then, my father has already planted his people.¡¯


    Annette, who pretended to know nothing in front of Thomas, smiled at him. At that time, diamonds were far more precious than iron ore. So, Raphael only focused on the diamond mine. Because of this, the manager of the iron ore mine was selected ¡®appropriately¡¯. Thomas, who was so chosen, was none other than Allamand¡¯s servant.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside! I¡¯ve prepared a very nice tea for today¡¯s special conversation. We also have various kinds of scones that are good to eat with it! I really hope you have a fun time today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how kind of you! Then I¡¯ll gratefully accept the invitation. Shall we go?¡±


    Annette grinned as she looked at Thomas¡¯ bald head gleaming in the sun. Perhaps because of the glare from the reflective surface, the corners of her eyes curved more naturally. Thomas, who didn¡¯t know anything, relaxed at seeing Annette¡¯s amiable expression.


    Annette followed him into his private parlour. The office attached with a reception room was quite spacious and tidy. From its decor, Thomas looked like an upright person. However, Annette looked carefully around the room and found a door in the back of the parlour. Her eyes glistened on seeing it.


    ¡®If I want to hide something, I would definitely hide it there.¡¯


    Annette, who pretended to be innocent, chatted with Thomas in a consistent friendly manner. Seeing her subtle and outspoken demeanor, Thomas almost asked her ¡®Are you interested in me?¡¯ After exchanging some chatter with each other, Thomas finally got to the main topic.


    ¡°By the way, ma¡¯am, why do you have questions about the mining business? I apologize if this question is rude. But most people like you, are generally not interested in mines like this¡­¡­.¡±


    Finally, the question that Annette had been waiting for came up. The important thing began from now on. Annette, who shrugged her shoulders, leaned back on the sofa and made an unusually arrogant face. The corners of her eyes curled a little, giving a crafty look to Thomas.


    ¡°Oh, no I¡¯m actually very interested. Especially when it comes to his mines.¡±


    Annette, who lowered her voice, whispered greedily. Just like a woman who coveted her husband¡¯s mines.

 Chapter 59

    Listening to Annette¡¯s words, Thomas¡¯s eyes shook like reeds. He was even dubious about what he had heard. Suspecting Annette¡¯s intentions, Thomas said nonchalantly,


    ¡°Oh, are you? I¡¯m sure Marquis would be very pleased to hear that. His wife not only cares about the household but also the operations of his mine! As a fellow man, I really envy the Marquis. Hehe!¡±


    Thomas laughed loudly, but the tips of his eyebrows were slightly twitching. From Thomas¡¯s point of view, her interest could not be entertained. Even though Raphael was the owner, Thomas was able to do whatever he wanted because Raphael had left all the mining operations to him and did not pay much attention. But if the ownership of the mine gets in the hands of Annette, he would be left with nothing. Naturally, his eyes, looking at Annette, were filled with caution.


    After seeing this, Annette raised her hand gracefully and held her chin. Then a large diamond tucked over her velvet glove gave off a dazzling glow. It was an excessive design that she never would have worn if it was her usual self. However, it was also a good bait to attract attention. As soon as Thomas¡¯s gaze turned to the diamond, Annette smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He has little interest in mines. So¡­ Shouldn¡¯t something precious belong to someone who recognizes its value? What do you think, Mr. Bradley?¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Excuse me, Madam, what are you talking about? Well, I can¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Annette looked at the embarrassed Thomas with an even more charming smile. It was the smile that she had learned from Railin. It was only for this moment that she had intentionally dressed up in fancy clothes and shown Thomas too much attention. Annette, lazily leaning her head, whispered with a gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°I mean, I think I can do a lot better if I become the owner of the mine. Whether it¡¯s regarding its operations or profits. And maybe¡­ also give the loyal employees who helped me, plenty of my ¡®sincerity¡¯?¡±


    When Thomas heard Annette¡¯s suggestion, his eyes became wide open with shock. He looked as if he had never expected to hear something like this from her. After seeing this, Annette became more confident. It seemed she was doing a good job in acting. Annette, with her head tilted, smiled like a cat and further cornered Thomas.


    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Bradley? Are you willing to help me out?¡±


    ¡°Madam, that¡­¡­ It¡¯s so sudden, I¡¯m not sure how to answer.¡±


    Thomas¡¯s bald head gleamed with embarrassment. In fact, from his current standpoint, he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. He had come here as Raphael¡¯s mine manager at the order of Allamand. But the employer¡¯s daughter suddenly stepped in, saying that she too wanted the mine. So it was a bit embarrassing. After putting Thomas into a spot, just like she wanted, Annette decided to step back.


    ¡°I think you need time to think, Mr. Bradley.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m so sorry, but I can¡¯t give you an answer right now.¡±


    Thomas, who was sweating a lot, analyzed her words and bit her bait. In response, Annette nodded and pretended to be sullen for not receiving an answer. There was an awkward silence between the two, but it was soon broken by Annette.


    ¡°Then Mr. Bradley. I heard you say you¡¯re from West Deilun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, ma¡¯am. Do you know about Deilun?¡±


    Thomas answered Annette¡¯s question with a confident smile. ¡®He must have forged his hometown as well.¡¯ It seemed he was also a good actor. Annette decided to be generous with him. She was cheating Thomas anyway. Annette with a curious look asked by tilting her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s a traditional song that¡¯s popular in the Deilun area, isn¡¯t there? I listened to it by chance before. It was really rich in notes and was more pleasant to hear than I thought. But maybe it was because the lyrics were unfamiliar, I couldn¡¯t understand what the song meant. Since Mr. Bradley is from there, you should know the meaning, right?¡±


    ¡°Meaning of the traditional song? Ah¡­. yes.¡±


    A drop of sweat trickled down from Thomas¡¯s dazzling head. Although he had memorized the specialties of the fake hometown and famous names related to it, he didn¡¯t know much about the traditional songs. But it was okay. Annette also didn¡¯t know anyway.


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s all made up.¡¯


    Annette smiled, concealing her thoughts. Then she asked Thomas, naively blinking her eyes as if she was not at all suspicious of him.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not good enough at singing, but would you like to hear it? I really want to know the meaning of that enchanting song.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes! Of course, I would like to hear it!¡±


    Thomas, whose face became red, nodded knowingly. He was very embarrassed because he knew nothing about the traditional songs of Deilun. He wondered what he would do if he got caught because of this and his identity was exposed. But on the other hand, he was also grateful to hear Annette sing it for him first. After listening to the song, he could make some meaning out of it, right?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing, but I¡¯ll sing a little bit.¡±


    Annette cleared her throat, pretending to be unaware of Thomas¡¯s feelings. Then Thomas, with a flattering smile, bowed his head and leaned in a little to focus on her singing. After confirming this, Annette opened her mouth and began to sing a random song.


    The morning sun is golden.


    The afternoon sun is white


    The evening sun is red.


    And when the moon rises, everything disappears


    It was just a random song, but its effect was clear. Thomas, who was leaning forward, fell asleep on the table and snored loudly. Annette, who confirmed this, quickly got up from her seat.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have much time. I have to quickly find the evidence that could prove Thomas is a traitor.¡¯


    As a regressor, Annette¡¯s ¡°special ability¡± was to put people to sleep. Fortunately, the ability was instantaneous, so most of the people fell asleep in 30 seconds. However, the only flaw in this was that it was difficult to estimate the duration of the ability.


    If the opponent was as sleep-deprived as Raphael, the ability lasted for a longer duration. However, if she forced a sober person to sleep, the effect did not last for more than five minutes. Therefore, she had to move as fast as possible in situations like this.


    Annette looked around the parlour and searched everything that stood out. But there was nothing on the shelves near the table or on the bookshelves. According to Railin¡¯s report, Thomas didn¡¯t get a house around here. Instead, Thomas shared a room and board in this large mining office building.


    ¡®Then the only thing left to search is there.¡±


    She approached the back door that she had noticed earlier. Perhaps inside this door was Thomas¡¯s personal living space. But the door was tightly locked. Annette hurried back to Thomas and searched his arms carefully.


    ¡®Key, key¡­ I found it!¡¯


    She felt something similar to a key when she looked in the inner pocket of Thomas¡¯s right vest. But Thomas fell asleep in a precarious position on the table. So she was unable to take out the key from his inner pocket. Annette grunted and then lifted Thomas by grabbing him by the shoulder. Fortunately, after much effort, she was able to take the key out of his vest pocket, but there was another problem.


    ¡°Ummm¡­.¡±


    Thomas, who frowned, showed signs of awakening. The sounds of his loud snoring had disappeared. Frustrated, Annette quickly sang and put him back to sleep. She was doubtful whether it will work again on the person she had already used it on. But fortunately, Thomas fell asleep again. As he started snoring again, Annette breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®I almost got in trouble there.¡¯


    Her hands trembled as she felt the danger of this work. It was a very tense moment for Annette, who had always lived as a good child and like a flower in a greenhouse. But now there was no time to hesitate. Annette, grasping the warm key, hurriedly opened the door behind the parlour. Inside, there was a bedroom with a slightly stale smell.


    ¡®Please, I hope I can find any evidence¡­¡­!¡¯


    Annette went into Thomas¡¯s bedroom, praying earnestly. She wanted to bring some gain to Raphael, who had entrusted her with this job. And at this opportunity, she also hoped that she could cut off her father¡¯s paws extending toward Raphael.


    Fortunately, her prayers were soon answered.


    * * *


    ¡°Thank you very much for forgiving my rudeness, madam.¡±


    Thomas, who got up after falling asleep, blushed deeply. Then his head turned red, making him look like a big boiled octopus. Annette politely took her gaze off his bald head and smiled generously.


    ¡°Oh, it was because you were tired. I know Mr. Bradley works very hard for the mining business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for your generosity. Well, I¡¯ll think seriously about your request. So please give me a little time.¡±


    Thomas lowered his voice and whispered, to which Annette nodded with a subtle glance. He still seemed to believe that Annette was a greedy woman who coveted her husband¡¯s mine. She was sure he would tell her father about this and ask him what to do.


    But it didn¡¯t really matter. The evidence of Thomas¡¯s embezzlement was hidden inside the large hem of Annette¡¯s dress. Thomas would be done for as soon as she returned to Raphael with this. So he won¡¯t have a chance to get a reply from Allamand. Annette smiled gracefully, suppressing her still pounding chest.


    ¡°Good-bye, then Mr. Bradley. It was really nice meeting you.¡±


    ¡°It was an honor for me too, madam. Then please be careful on your way home.¡±


    Thomas didn¡¯t realize that Annette was saying goodbye instead of ¡®see you soon¡¯. He thought she had said it wrong and just simply shrugged it off.


    And that was the last time ¡®Thomas Bradley¡¯ saw Annette.

 Chapter 60

    Raphael, who went home first as promised, practiced his sword in the training camp. However, compared to the drops of sweat dripping down his face, the efficiency of his training was not very good. Now his head was full of worries about Annette. He knew she was a very cautious person, so she would never do anything dangerous. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.


    Raphael sighed and let go of the sword he was holding. It was dangerous to wield a sword in such a state. With one wrong step, he could fall on his own sword. ¡®I need to become a Sword Master as soon as possible, but why is it so slow?¡¯ It was so frustrating.


    ¡®I¡¯m in pretty good shape these days.¡¯


    His condition was far much better from what it had been before when he suffered from chronic sleep deprivation. It was perfectly peaceful to fall asleep by Annette¡¯s side every night. He didn¡¯t know why, but whenever he fell asleep in her bedroom, he did not suffer from sleepwalking.


    Raphael did not know that Annette would sing and put him to sleep whenever he was suffering from his sleep disorders. He simply believed that he had recovered from his illness and that Annette was his mysterious cure. Perhaps it was because he had found a peace of mind in this relationship with her. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t explain this strange situation where he would sleep well if he was on good terms with her and would have insomnia if they were on bad terms.


    ¡®By the way, Annette is too late¡­¡¯


    Raphael realized that he was circling around the same spot. Although Thomas, the mine manager, was far from the type to try anything, he was still a man. What if he raised his hand on Annette on being discovered! It was really foolish to send Annette alone. Raphael was so anxious that he was about to leave the place to get her.


    ¡°Raphael!¡±


    The voice coming from behind his back was as cheerful and happy as a lark. As he turned his head, he could see Annette coming towards him from a distance. She, who had always walked gracefully, was now running towards him with all her might. The well-braided blonde hair became disheveled, and the long dress fluttered in the air like a flower. But the flushed cheeks and eyes of Annette seemed to have no concern for this.


    Raphael looked at Annette¡¯s face as if he was bewitched and opened his arms unknowingly. Then Annette, who had sprinted from a distance, jumped into his arms and gasped for air. A pleasant shock hit his body, and he felt her soft arms curl around him like vines. Annette raised her head and shouted gleefully.


    ¡°I succeeded, Raphael!¡±


    Excited, Annette took out a bunch of papers from under the hem of her large dress. Raphael, who received it, felt Annette¡¯s lingering warmth on the document and his face slightly reddened. Annette, who knew nothing about this, explained her success in a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°This is a double ledger that Thomas Bradley hid. He has been giving fake business reports to you all this time. Here¡¯s the amount of embezzled money he¡¯s been steadily siphoning over the past several months.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of data. How didn¡¯t I manage to catch it?¡±


    Raphael pressed his tongue to the inside of his cheek and checked the thickness of the paper. ¡®How did this come from underneath her dress? Is it magic?¡¯ Annette smiled awkwardly when she saw Raphael¡¯s surprised expression. She had actually thought of this method after seeing Railin¡¯s maid outfit.


    Since the hem of a woman¡¯s dress was so big, it was easy to hide something under it. Even if it was noticeable, who would dare to go ahead and examine under the skirt of a Lady? Annette purposely wore a rustling dress with a big hem. It was to hide the sounds of documents that might be heard. Thanks to that, Thomas couldn¡¯t even guess what was hidden under her dress.


    ¡°Raphael, I went over this paper on the way here¡­. This is a pretty long-term and detailed plan. Thomas Bradley was going to steadily deteriorate your mining business over the years. So that it would fall into enormous debts and you would be forced to auction it off to someone else.¡±


    After speaking, Annette smiled sadly. If that had happened, it was obvious who the new owner of the mine would be. If she hadn¡¯t intervened, an iron ore mine would have also been added to the Duke of Bavaria¡¯s property list in the future. And her father would have laughed at them coldly, just like a snake that had swallowed its prey.


    Annette sighed deeply. Allamand¡¯s method was to work hard for several years to bring the mine down and then swallow it all at once. So Annette began her investigation with the mine manager. If Thomas wasn¡¯t the spy, she had planned to next investigate the mine site supervisor. Afterwards, she was going to investigate the deputy director and everyone involved with the mining business one by one. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to do it as she caught the big fish in her first try.


    Annette suddenly wondered whether after her death in her previous life, Raphael could keep the mine till the end. Since her father¡¯s plan was quite long, Annette in her previous life died without seeing the results. However, there was no way to check it now. At least in this life, Annette¡¯s only consolation was that she got to know about this early and was able to prevent it in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we got to know this earl, Raphael. Your iron ore business is now safe.¡±


    Annette blushed with shame and whispered in a small voice. As the joy of success subsided, she could see the reality before her eyes and her blood turned cold. It was her father who was behind all this, so she had no face to look at Raphael. When her pink eyes distorted as if she was about to cry, Raphael saw it and held her up. Then, in a curt tone, he tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Shh, why are you crying? You did a good job.¡±


    ¡°But, Raphael, my father almost ruined your business.¡±


    Even though she did well this time, will Allamand give up the mine just because she got rid of Thomas? Annette was very worried about that. Tears welled up in her eyes as she felt a mixture of fear and guilt. Raphael started panicking when he saw that her tears were about to fall. Naturally, his tone of soothing Annette became a little faster.


    ¡°What are you sorry about? You saved my business from going bankrupt. Come on, let¡¯s go find the money stolen by this damn manager. And last time didn¡¯t you want a blue diamond? Let¡¯s go buy that too.¡±


    ¡°Diamonds?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t gifted you anything aside from those stupid flowers I collected last time. As your husband, I¡¯ve wanted to buy you something at least once. If you want, you can buy whatever color of diamond you want.¡±


    Raphael sneakily tried to coax her using his wealth. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t make eye contact with Annette. He was grateful that he still had a sulky look on his face. Raphael, who was not honest, looked more shy than he usually looked. Annette, who looked at his brusque face with tearful eyes, finally laughed.


    ¡°But it was a pretty flower. You were the first one to pick a flower for me. Thank you very much, Raphael.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s temples turned a little red on hearing Annette¡¯s affectionate words. The redness that appeared on the cold, snowy white skin was more pronounced. Under the broad daylight, there was no darkness to cover his face. Pretending not to have seen it, Annette asked carefully.


    ¡°So what are you going to do about Thomas Bradley?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about it now.¡±


    Raphael carefully lowered Annette, who had stopped crying, to the ground. Then he picked up the double ledger that she had stolen. He didn¡¯t know how she found this, but Annette was quite competent, unlike her modest appearance. Maybe she was better than him, who only knew how to wield a sword.


    Raphael¡¯s eyes gradually sharpened as he looked down at the ledger book. It was a different feeling to hear Annette¡¯s suspicions regarding Thomas, and to actually see the result. Looking at the systematic plan, he was overwhelmed with anger. This way that jerk wanted his business to go bankrupt so that he could take away his mine.


    ¡®That greedy jerk wants to add more to his piece.¡¯


    Raphael felt he needed more power. He was an excellent prosecutor and a brilliant Major with several military achievements in the war. But the war of independence in Lehtan was now all over. He had finished it with his own hands.


    After the hunt, the useless hounds were eaten. Luckily Raphael was a human, but it was clear that his status and property were now in jeopardy. So this time, he had to prove his new usefulness and gain the power to protect himself. All of his enemies were great men who were difficult to fight.


    ¡°Well done, Annette, I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Now go in and rest.¡±


    Raphael bowed his head and kissed Annette¡¯s cheek affectionately. The blond hair that touched his fingertips and the soft cheeks under his lips were precious to him. To protect Annette, he had to be stronger.


    * * *


    ¡®I can hear the sound of rain from outside.¡¯


    Annette, sitting in a cafe in the posh shopping district, looked out of the window with a steaming herbal tea in her hand. Raphael thought she was out shopping for the jewels, but this was a trick. Annette had actually come here to meet Railin.


    ¡®I told you I was ready.¡¯


    It was early autumn. They would soon hold a ritual at the Temple of Odessa Louis to pray for a bountiful harvest. Since the autumn harvest ritual there was a quite famous occasion, Annette was planning to take this opportunity to infiltrate the temple. No one would know about the identity of Annette if she went in as one of the masked priests.


    Annette stared out of the window, waiting for Railin. At that moment, there was a scene that caught Annette¡¯s eye. The first thing that stood out was a beautiful and colorful umbrella. The red lace-covered umbrella was full of pale purple butterflies. Maybe it was sprinkled with diamond powder, but the wings of the butterfly twinkled brightly whenever the umbrella moved.


    But even those butterflies couldn¡¯t be more glamorous than the face of the man holding the umbrella.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Railin?¡±


    As soon as the name was called, Railin looked this way. The white face, under the dark red shadow was as colorful as a red butterfly. He didn¡¯t smile at her as usual and looked very grim.

 Chapter 61

    Annette narrowed her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s face standing under the umbrella.  She wondered why he had such a dark look on his face. The moment their eyes met, Railin suddenly smiled at Annette. His face immediately turned bright as usual.


    ¡®He sure didn¡¯t look happy. Did I see it wrong?¡¯


    Annette tilted her head. Railin approached her while playfully twirling his umbrella. With a window between them, he stopped and greeted her in a slightly different way than usual.


    ¡°Give me the grace of the goddess, O¡¯ servant of the faithful goddess.¡±


    The greeting that Railin just said was only used to greet the priests serving the Goddess Odessa. Annette, who understood his joke, grinned and replied in the same way.


    ¡°The breath of the goddess will always be with you, O¡¯ Lamb of the devout Goddess.¡±


    Seeing Annette accept the joke, Railin nodded satisfactorily and entered the cafe. Despite the rain, there was no trace of any water splashing on Railin¡¯s pale gray trousers.  Annette asked, looking at this curiously.


    ¡°Do I have to use magic to become a Secret Guild Master? Like walking on water or something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all, a charming beauty like me needs to have some secrets.¡±


    With a mysterious smile, Railin pretended to show off his beauty. It was a unique charm of Railin but she didn¡¯t dislike it.  However, Annette hadn¡¯t come here to crack jokes with Railin.


    ¡°So, have you set a date for the infiltration?¡±


    ¡°Of course. A week from now, it will be the second day of the harvest festival. We will meet at the Western Burial Tomb, a little far from the Odessa Louis temple. Very few people come there.¡±


    Annette nodded her head. Well, though the festival was said to be celebrated for giving ancestral worship, the period of harvest ahead was celebrated no different from a carnival. On such a fine day, there would not be many mourners wandering around the graves. Annette asked Railin just to make sure.


    ¡°Are you sure Celestine Keers will come to the temple that day?¡±


    ¡°Has my information ever gone wrong?¡±


    Railin asked back with a dizzying smile, with his eyes curved beautifully under the long eyelashes. Annette nodded at the fairly reliable answer. While lost in thought, Annette caressed the rim of the warm teacup and muttered,


    ¡°Recently, Celestine rarely socializes. I heard that because of this, people are  doubting her qualifications to be a Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. After all, her family doesn¡¯t have that much power to support her for that position. There¡¯s a rumor going around here that she¡¯s showing signs of social phobia these days. Thanks to this, she seems to be getting a lot of resentment from her acquaintances. Of all the things, this came out as soon as she was confirmed to be the Crown Princess. It seems to everyone it¡¯s the so-called case of ¡®After she has succeeded, she has changed¡®.¡­¡±


    Railin explained by acting it out and skillfully changing his voice. Annette frowned at the words. Come to think of it, Celestine also suddenly canceled her attendance at the garden party of Marquis Eloque. Something was off.


    ¡°Why is Celestine acting so carelessly now?¡¯


    Annette, who suspected Celestine as the real culprit, was puzzled. Now, Celestine had finally got the position of the Crown Princess that she wanted so much. However, at this time with her goal so close, Annette couldn¡¯t understand why she was suddenly throwing away the prepared soup handed out to her.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter. She would eventually know all this when she confronts her anyway. The lingering desire to clear all the false accusations against her was the only reason keeping Annette here. If she was lucky, she might get the answer right away from her encounter with Celestine. And after that¡­¡­.


    Annette smiled when she recalled her prepared plans for the future. Unlike her bitter mood, her voice flowed out smoothly as usual.


    ¡°Mister Railin, if you don¡¯t mind, could you please prepare for me to move to Osland? I¡¯d like to visit the place, once this is all over. I have to check it out since I¡¯ll be living there from now on.¡±


    Finally! Railin¡¯s ruby red eyes twinkled with joy.


    After finishing her conversation with Railin, Annette headed to the carriage without much thought. It was time to go back to the mansion. It was a rainy day, and if she delayed any longer, Raphael would get worried. Annette laughed at herself for having delusions that ¡®Raphael would care about her¡¯. She wondered when this started to happen.


    Annette quickened her steps and finally reached the front of the carriage. It was raining, so the leather boots that she wore had become soaked. The moisture sticking between her toes felt unpleasant. Just as she was about to get into the carriage, someone called her from behind.


    ¡°Lady¡­¡­ No, Marchioness.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice mixed with a foreign accent sounded very aristocratic. After waiting for her for quite a while, the man was completely soaked in the rain. Annette was surprised to see who it was. The young man, whose neatly done blond hair was sticking to his pale forehead, was someone she didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Gerard? Oh my, don¡¯t you have an umbrella? It¡¯s raining so hard, what are you doing?¡±


    It was Gerard, the butler of the Bavarian family, who was waiting for her. Annette, surprised by Gerard¡¯s pitiful appearance of a wet mouse, grabbed his hand. Gerard¡¯s hands were cold from being out for so long in the rain. She wanted him to come inside the carriage to warm himself up before his temperature dropped further, but Gerard refused.


    ¡°It¡¯ll ruin the leather covers, Madam. It¡¯s okay, so I¡¯ll just¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Do I look like a person who can¡¯t buy new leather covers? It¡¯s all right, come on, get in.¡±


    While scolding him, Annette pulled his hand in a determined manner and then made him sit inside the carriage. Gerard was her father¡¯s trusted butler and he took care of her for a long time. Although she was now a little distant from him, she had always thought of him as a distant cousin. So to leave Gerard in the rain, while she talked with him sitting comfortably in the carriage, she wasn¡¯t that heartless.


    Suddenly being pulled into the carriage by Annette made Gerard finally laugh. He could feel the fine leather covers getting wet under his clothes. It was a little cold in the rain, but his heart warmed up from her kindness. His young lady was as sweet and gentle as she used to be.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gerard? You came all the way here. Did my father make you do it?¡±


    Annette asked while covering Gerard¡¯s body with a blanket. Her heart thumped, wondering whether her father, Allamand, was going to send her another warning note. But Gerard shook his head and glanced intently at Annette. A small shadow covered his graceful face.


    ¡°My Lady, no¡­¡­Madam.¡±


    ¡°Just call me whatever you like. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I heard this by accident. The¡­¡­ the mine of your husband. I heard you kicked out the mine manager.¡±


    Annette¡¯s heart started pounding. The news of her handling Thomas Bradley, her father¡¯s subordinate, had reached his ears. She had expected it, but never thought it would happen so fast.


    Annette now wondered how much she could trust Gerard, who was also her father¡¯s subordinate. He would definitely never harm her as he had cared for her since she was a child. But it was different for her husband, Raphael. Annette warily asked Gerard,


    ¡°Aah right. Are you asking why he did that? Thomas kept a double ledger and tried to siphon off the profits of the mining business. From a business owner¡¯s point of view, it is natural to fire such people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of that, My Lady.  You¡¯re a smart person, so you must have already guessed everything.¡±


    Gerard smiled bitterly. He knew the real reason Annette kicked Thomas out. Annette stared straight at Gerard¡¯s face, not knowing what would happen. Then Gerard sighed deeply and knelt on the floor of the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to harm you or your husband today. Actually, I will quit this job and return to my hometown tomorrow. Before that, I wanted to say goodbye to you, so I apologize for coming here all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going home? Why?¡±


    ¡°My life in Deltium was great, but now it seems it¡¯s time to return to my native country. My brother, who just took over the estate, also needs help.¡±


    Gerard did not give his reasons for leaving. Maybe it was because his plate of troubles got too big and he felt a sense of crisis, or maybe he was uncomfortable with the situation where he had to keep confronting her. Of course, there was also a possibility that it was a lie to bring down Annette¡¯s guard. However, his candid tone and detached face felt sincere.


    Just like how he knew Annette well, Annette too knew him very well. Although they had some conflicts in the middle, the time spent with Gerard was very long. It could even be exaggerated that the time spent with Gerard was much longer than the time she spent with her father. During those times, Gerard had consistently been a good butler. Now that he was leaving, she couldn¡¯t continue to treat him coldly.


    ¡°I see. Please be careful on your way. I hope we can meet again, Gerard.


    Annette bid her farewell in a soft tone and hid her regret. But Gerard¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t just for saying goodbyes. With Annette in front of him, he suddenly looked around. Then he pushed the window of the half-open carriage. Gerard then lowered his voice and whispered very carefully.


    ¡°Lady, although I don¡¯t know everything¡­¡­ but I¡¯ve found one thing.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about all of a sudden, Gerard?¡±


    ¡°The mine. It¡¯s not just the Master, but there are some other people who are helping him. It¡¯s a much more dangerous and bigger conspiracy than what the Lady thought.¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words. Allamand, the Duke of Bavaria, alone, was a great power. The self-righteous man didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. She couldn¡¯t believe that Allamand had someone¡¯s help in planning something. It was totally unexpected.


    ¡°Would you mind telling me more about this, Gerard? I really appreciate it, but if you get caught¡­¡­.¡±


    While Annette was trembling with anxiety, she was very worried about Gerard.  Although she was just trying to protect Raphael, she regretted being too harsh on him. Gerard chuckled sadly and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, what can they do with someone who¡¯s already gone? There¡¯s something else I really want to tell you.¡±


    Gerard, kneeling on the floor of the carriage, bowed his head. Then he kissed Annette¡¯s rain-soaked boots without any hesitation. At his reverent attitude, Annette¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He looked up at Annette, still being on his knees, and smiled grimly.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for insulting your husband the other day. That day, I felt like I had been robbed of my precious young lady whom I had brought up. I was really ashamed of my behavior. I shouldn¡¯t have done¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Gerard. You apologized to my husband then. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Gerard again bowed at Annette¡¯s words. Annette¡¯s husband, Raphael¡¯s face flashed in front of his dark eyes. Gerard hoped that he would soon realize what a great privilege it was to stand tall next to Annette. Because he was just a butler, he didn¡¯t even get that chance. Gerard suppressed his lingering feelings and closed his eyes. He deliberately said his last farewell in a bright tone.


    ¡°The time I served my lady will always be the most precious and warmest memories of my life.  Even if I go back to my native country, I will always think of you. Please be happy.¡±


    When Gerard had finished speaking, he smiled with a cheerful face. Some tears had already accumulated near his eyes. Now not having anything to say to Annette, Gerard turned his back and jumped out of the carriage. Then he strode and disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Gerard¡­.¡±


    Annette sighed as she looked sadly at Gerard¡¯s back from the window. She was worried if he would safely find his way back home. But now it was really time to go back home. Annette, looking out of the dark window, gave orders to start the carriage.

 Chapter 62

    The dawn was rising outside the window. The warm white sunlight crept into the room, slowly illuminating the room. Sitting stiffly on a divan, Raphael turned his head. Then he saw Annette¡¯s beautiful face sleeping quietly on the bed. It was a defenseless and lovely face, enough to make people sigh.


    Raphael, after rising silently from his seat, began to look around her hidden jewelry box. In contrast to his large physique, his movements were quite agile and quiet just like that of wild beasts. After finding what he wanted, Raphael carefully picked up the thing without waking Annette up.


    The object looked just like what it was in his memory. The ring made of the finest amethyst glinted even in the dim light of early morning. The alphabet ¡°S ¡± engraved with gold leaf on the surface particularly caught his attention. Raphael wasn¡¯t aware of its meaning before, but now he did. It meant that Annette was a client of a special information guild.


    The Secret Guild.


    Even Harold Evans, his only acquaintance, also had the ring as he was once in a position to run secret errands for the king. But what about Annette? She was an ordinary woman who enjoyed a peaceful daily life by doing embroidery with her fine hands or reading books. But she was also a woman who secretly hid the token of the Secret Guild deep in her drawer.


    Raphael looked at the amethyst ring on his palm with an expressionless face.  At first glance, one could see that the size of the ring was too big to fit Annette¡¯s fingers.  That implied that it wasn¡¯t a ring that was meant to be worn in the first place.  Suddenly, Harold¡¯s words flashed in Raphael¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a guild that deals with everything except assassination; like exchanging information, sales of various illegal items such as poison, aphrodisiacs, and other weak drugs, kidnapping people, private loan business, etc¡­. Ah! I heard they¡¯ve recently also ventured into smuggling and also smuggle people outside the kingdom. It¡¯s a pretty expensive service, but if you want to run away from your reality, you won¡¯t be pouring your money down the drain.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s hand, grabbing the ring, unknowingly tightened. Yes, Annette might have gone there to just trade information.  She wasn¡¯t the type to set foot into illegal crimes.  And as for smuggling out of the kingdom¡­.. he wasn¡¯t sure.  Raphael¡¯s face, looking down at the sleeping Annette, showed signs of distress.


    Yes, nothing was certain yet. It was not reasonable to break Annette¡¯s possessions. Raphael clenched his teeth and placed the ring back in its place. But the moment he closed the drawer, his emotions surged a little. Tak! The sound echoed in the room. Raphael¡¯s keen intuition sensed a disturbance on the bed.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­Raphael?¡±


    Sure enough, Annette lifted her eyelids that were heavy with sleep.  Her confused pink eyes scanned his face and gave him a worried look. Annette reached out and caressed his cheek carefully. Since he had just woke up, his body temperature, which was higher than usual, felt warm as he came close to her.


    ¡°Did you have another nightmare? Come here.¡±


    Annette lifted a corner of the quilt and tugged his neck gently. Raphael¡¯s blue eyes looking down at her became a little darker. There was no way he could resist this temptation. He gently lied down beside her as she led him. Then Annette, who stretched out her arms and embraced Raphael¡¯s head, affectionately appeased him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Raphael. You¡¯re a good person. I¡­ I¡¯ll protect you. So relax and sleep well.¡±


    It felt good to hear Annette¡¯s delicate voice, which had become a little husky because of sleep. Her wise and elegant manner of speaking was too cute. It felt like someone was pouring the whole bottle of sweet maple syrup into his ear.


    Raphael slowly closed his eyes. He liked the feeling of being held in her delicate arms. Annette smelled of clean white musk and some flowers. As she was again breathing steadily, she had fallen asleep before she knew it. Her barely audible and peaceful breath tickled his forehead.


    ¡®After being so kind to me, you wouldn¡¯t  leave me behind, would you?¡¯


    Raphael tightly clenched his jaw to prevent his face from getting distorted. He slowly raised his torso so that Annette wouldn¡¯t wake up. Then he locked her sleeping figure in his arms. Raphael bowed his head and softly whispered in Annette¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Annette.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s flowing, black hair wrapped around Annette¡¯s small face. Unintentionally, her figure looked like a poor prisoner trapped in a grate. Satisfied with this, Raphael hugged her a little more tightly. Annette groaned in protest as she felt stuffy.


    Raphael quietly kissed the frown on her forehead. He felt sorry for her, but he didn¡¯t feel like letting go of his arms. If she felt this captivity was too much, then she would have to better get used to it. He didn¡¯t plan to ever let her go.


    Annette, who woke up in a disarray, checked the clock reflexively. Her body nowadays seemed to be more sluggish than usual, so she had overslept by two hours more. Since she had a lot of things to care about these days, it seemed like she was getting mentally tired.


    Annette carefully removed Raphael¡¯s arms that were hugging her waist. She was going to let him sleep a little longer. Annette always felt sorry for Raphael because he had suffered long from a sleeping disorder. So, she did not want to disturb his sleep as much as possible.


    ¡®If I leave, what will he do?¡¯


    Annette recently had a headache because of this concern. Raphael had now begun to sleep well, but it would become harder for him if she disappeared and his sleeping disorder might also return to its original state. Annette wistfully looked down at Raphael¡¯s sleeping face.


    His profile, revealed through his disheveled black hair, was just as beautiful as that of an ancient male god. It was amazing to see that his skin didn¡¯t get tanned even though he practiced his swordsmanship skills every day. Annette slowly swept her fingers over Raphael¡¯s straight forehead, high nose, and sensual lips. Then, she got up from the bed.


    ¡°Hah¡­.¡±


    Her troubles were not over yet, but she had to start the new day. Annette stretched out her body and went out of the bedroom in an indoor gown. It was quite late for breakfast, ao she planned to grab a brunch or something. But the plan didn¡¯t go as she wanted. As soon as Annette went out to her private parlor, she ran into a maid, who had an embarrassing look on her face.


    ¡°Madam, I beg your pardon, but there¡¯s a visitor who has been waiting for you for the past two hours.¡±


    ¡°Visitor? What¡­¡­ Oh my goodness! I must be out of my mind!!¡±


    Just when Annette asked with a perplexed face, she belatedly recalled the promise and was horrified. Today was the day she was scheduled to meet Eucaly and take a brief interview of her. In this life too, Eucaly, Annette¡¯s doctor in her previous life, met her again under a mysterious connection. However, her first impression would turn out to be bad.  Seeing Annette rushing to the parlor, the maid was remorseful and bowed her head repeatedly.


    ¡°I should have woken you up somehow, but since the master was inside¡­¡­ I just couldn¡¯t enter like that. I¡¯m really sorry, madam.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Can you help me with something? Go down and quickly assort her as much as possible.¡±


    Annette waved her hand and offered a realistic alternative. Just as the maid said, she and her husband were spending intimate time together, so the employees were not allowed to interfere recklessly.  This was entirely Annette¡¯s fault. She was not a bad hostess who passed on her faults to her employees.


    The maid¡¯s face brightened a little after receiving Annette¡¯s forgiveness. All the maid had to do was just bow a little and express her gratitude, but instead, she helped Annette get ready as fast as possible. Thanks to her, Annette was able to head downstairs in a decent appearance in just fifteen minutes.


    When she opened the door to the parlor, she saw Eucaly sitting on the sofa. Her face was exactly how it was in Annette¡¯s memory.


    Even though Eucaly, who was of mixed descent from the Eastern Continent, had been here for a while, truthfully she was quite an experienced practitioner. However, she had one disadvantage and that was that her features were too modest. Because of her expressionless face, she looked a little gloomy. But no one really cared about one¡¯s appearance or sociability in the profession of a practitioner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. Did you wait for a long time?¡±


    Annette politely apologized to Eucaly, who rose from her seat on seeing her. They were not empty words; Annette¡¯s face clearly showed that she was really sorry. Even as a noblewoman, she sincerely apologized to a servant who was not even a noble. After seeing this, Eucaly, who lacked sociability, confidently shook her head to say no.


    ¡°No madam. It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eucaly Kayun.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Kayun. I must have forgotten because I had a lot of work yesterday. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Annette almost called Eucaly in a friendly way like in her previous life. Annette smiled sheepishly as she called out Eucaly¡¯s exotic surname. It was a mistake that was unlike Annette¡¯s usual self, who was always thorough with her promises. Annette sat down with a remorseful face. She raised her eyes and looked towards Eucaly.


    Fortunately, there was tea and cookies placed in front of Eucaly. Seeing the steam rising from the tea even after the two hour wait, the maid must have paid thorough attention. Annette smiled sweetly, inwardly pledging to raise the maid¡¯s salary and asked a question.


    ¡°So, Miss Kayun. Do you want to be the family doctor for our family?¡±

 Chapter 63

    Fortunately, Annette¡¯s tardiness did not seem to have any adverse effect on Eucaly¡¯s desire to work. Eucaly nodded her head and began to tell about her work experience by taking out some documents from her arms.


    ¡°I have completed a nine-year medical academy course in the Kingdom of Provatte. Here, I have also brought a recommendation letter from my supervisor and also one from the former president of the Royal Hospital. I¡¯ve specialized in the field of chronic diseases and diseases related to women¡­.¡±


    Unlike her appearance, Eucaly¡¯s tone, which had a Provatte accent, was a little stiff. Perhaps that¡¯s why her self-introduction made Annette feel as if a teacher was giving a lecture to the student. Annette, who already knew about all this, listened while pretending to be interested in Eucaly¡¯s career. She didn¡¯t want to make it obvious that she had gone back in time and knew everything here. Thanks to this, Eucaly finished her self-introduction without any problems.


    ¡°I heard it well. You¡¯ve had an impressive career experience, Miss Kayun. I think you¡¯re as competent as I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    Annette smiled as she presented the letter of introduction she received from her former practitioner. That gentleman was a timid person, who was particularly afraid of Raphael. So he introduced Eucaly instead and ran away so that he would never be called to the Carnesis Mansion again. ¡°Madam you must hire Eucaly!¡± Annette smiled as she recalled the desperate appeal of the practitioner to hire Eucaly.


    ¡°Well, madam. Then, whether I¡¯m hired or not¡­.¡±


    Seeing Annette become silent for a moment, Eucaly¡¯s expression became a little darker. She was worried that she might have given Annette a bad impression. Annette liked Eucaly¡¯s such clumsy appearance. She was older than herself, but somehow her naive and clumsy actions made Annette want to take care of her.


    ¡®You took good care of me in my past life.¡¯


    Annette in her previous life was very sensitive because of her long illness. Having a weak body was scary. Even healthy people become crazy if they have to lie down on a hospital bed every day. Annette cried, vomited, and desperately clung to Eucaly whenever she was seriously ill. Now that she thought about it, she felt sorry towards her.


    Annette was so lonely in her previous life. She was abandoned by her father and her brother, Arjen and her sister-in-law, Claire were in an empire too far away. On top of that, she also had a bad relationship with her husband, Raphael. So, the only person on whom she could rely was Eucaly. Perhaps it was quite a burdensome situation for Eucaly as her doctor.


    Nevertheless, Eucaly patiently took good care of her. Because of that, Annette¡¯s condition also somewhat stabilized. She was also able to reconcile with Raphael, who came to check on her condition.


    ¡®That¡¯s when he started nursing me.¡¯


    At first, Raphael went outside leaving her completely to Eucaly¡¯s care. It was expected since their relationship was so bad.


    But one day, when Annette was on the brink of death, Raphael, who had come to check Annette¡¯s condition for the first time in a while, looked very shocked. He had thought she was doing fine as usual with her treatment, but Annette¡¯s condition was far worse than he thought.


    After that Raphael always stayed by her side. Later, he took care of Annette¡¯s every need on behalf of Eucaly and managed her medication and treatment. Even though he always fought with her, he seemed to be bothered by her death. Thanks to him, she wasn¡¯t able to bother Eucaly till the time of her death.


    ¡®Raphael looks violent, but he¡¯s actually sweet.¡¯


    Annette laughed as she recalled Raphael¡¯s sleeping figure lying on her bed like a lazy lion. In order not to waste her second life as before, Annette¡¯s priority now was to take care of her health. To do so, she was trying to sleep more than before and take as little stress as possible. This was why she had hired a doctor to carefully take care of her health.


    Annette, who had made up her mind, smiled warmly at Eucaly.


    ¡°Welcome to the Carnesis family, Miss Kayun.¡±


    At those words, Eucaly, who hadn¡¯t met Annette¡¯s eyes until now, raised her head for the first time.  The dark expression on her face had now slightly brightened. As she stood stupefied in a place, Eucaly took a deep breath, and then bowed her head to Annette.


    ¡°Thank you, madam. Please call me Eucaly.¡±


    ¡°All right, Miss Eucaly. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±


    Annette smiled at the look on Eucaly¡¯s face, which looked much better than before. She was in desperate need of a job because she was far away from her hometown and didn¡¯t have a place to stay. Now that she was hired as a physician of an aristocratic family, no wonder she was so relieved.


    Annette was going to leave after clearing herself of her false charges. However, even after that, Eucaly would still be able to work here. Aristocratic families seldom kicked out a doctor who was hired by them once. In addition, because of Raphael¡¯s personality and excellent health, he wouldn¡¯t even remember that he had a doctor in his mansion. Annette was pleased to be able to help Eucaly like this. She owed a lot to her in her past life.


    ¡®But in this life, I¡¯ll try to be less indebted to Eucaly.¡¯


    Not only with Eucaly, but she also wanted to do the same with Raphael. There¡¯s no way he would take care of her in this life, but again, she couldn¡¯t say for sure. In her previous life, she was really amazed to see him nurse her from her illness even though he had a terrible temper.


    Of course, Raphael¡¯s care didn¡¯t always go smoothly. There was too much of a rift between the couple to do that. While nursing, Raphael often got angry at Annette¡¯s nervous responses and ran out of the room in a fit of rage. But he always returned to Annette within half a day.


    Then he boiled the soup he had thrown away and scooped it to feed her. He also changed the sheets and helped Annette up, as her condition didn¡¯t even allow her to get up. At the last moment of her death, he even¡­.


    ¡®Did he cry for me? I don¡¯t remember very well.¡¯


    Annette remembered the moment when death loomed over her body. At first, her vision flashed and became dark and then her hearing ceased. She was very scared and started panicking. She tried to move her hands, but her arms and legs had already been paralyzed. And a cold numbness, that one felt when their skin was pressed against ice for a long time, slowly overtook her whole body. That was the feeling of death that Annette remembered.


    Her sight was the first thing that disappeared, so Annette couldn¡¯t see Raphael¡¯s face at that time. However, she remembered seeing his contorting face in her blurred vision as if he was going to cry. She didn¡¯t want to make Raphael look like that again. For that, it was evident what she had to do.


    ¡°Then Miss Eucaly, would you like to have a meal together to celebrate your appointment as our family doctor?¡±


    Annette, who had woken up late, couldn¡¯t eat anything. So she smiled while hiding her growling stomach. Her tone asking her employee was unbelievably sweet. Of course, Eucaly agreed.


    * * *


    The long-awaited day had finally come. The fall harvest festival hosted by the temple of Odessa Louis had begun. In words, it was just a ritual, but actually, it was celebrated like a festival in the temple. On this day, everyone, regardless of age or gender, visited the temple to relish the delicious sheep¡¯s milk cheese, and wine.


    Thanks to this, all of the nobles living near the capital of Deltium, the bourgeoisie, and the commoners, all headed for the Odessa Louis¡¯ temple.  Even Celestine Keers, who will soon become the Crown Princess, would also attend. Annette was also going to do the same, but her way of visiting the temple was a little different.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, the Western Tomb is probably around here¡­¡­.¡±


    Annette headed to the cemetery of the temple of Odessa Louis, referring to the map that Railin had sent in advance. She had to climb a mountain a bit to avoid other people¡¯s eyes, but it was fine as she had safely reached without getting sick or sore anywhere. Thanks to this, she was able to enter the cemetery without being seen by anyone.


    She was glad it was festival time now. Originally, no one paid attention to the cemetery on a festive day. People were instinctively reluctant to visit a cemetery on a joyous day, for fear of attracting bad luck. Thanks to this, Annette was able to look around the cemetery where even a single ant couldn¡¯t be seen.


    The place she had promised to meet with Railin was the western tomb, but it was not easy to find the way because the cemetery was very large. Annette, who was struggling to find the way, raised her ears. She could hear the loud voices coming from the distant temple. Everyone seemed drunk after drinking a lot of wine, that was made in the temple. No one would notice Annette in such a busy atmosphere.


    ¡®As expected, Sir Railin is so amazing. I think we¡¯ll successfully infiltrate the temple today.¡¯


    Annette was a little relieved. She was very nervous ahead of the big event. Since her return, Annette had continuously faced huge challenges that she could not even imagine before. Annette felt both unfamiliar and amazed at herself. She never thought people could change 180 degrees for their survival.


    Fortunately, Annette was soon able to find the Western Tomb, the place of her appointment. At first, she thought things had gone wrong because she went to the wrong tomb in the east. She was scared when she saw no presence of either Railin or the new priest¡¯s clothes that he was supposed to prepare. It was fortunate that the priests had kindly embossed ¡°East¡± on the floor of the cemetery.


    ¡®Those who are closest to God, how considerate of you.¡¯


    Annette was deeply impressed. Although she first attended this temple for Celestine, she wasn¡¯t exactly a believer, but she decided to believe in the goddess Odessa. Anyway, after finding the right path, Annette looked around and entered the western part of the cemetery carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is this the right place?¡±


    As she opened the heavy stone door and entered, she could see the ¡°West¡± mark embossed on the floor.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve come to the right place.¡¯


    A light breeze from the dusty cemetery brushed against the tip of her nose. Even in broad daylight, the room was quite dark with grey tones all over it, giving off a gloomy atmosphere. The only sound one could hear inside the building built for the dead was the sound of Annette¡¯s footsteps.


    Annette looked around, but couldn¡¯t find Railin. Instead, the statue standing in the center of the tomb seemed to stare down at her. Maybe because it was dark and she couldn¡¯t see its face well, the statue felt even more dismal.


    Knowing that she was doing ¡®bad things¡¯, Annette trembled unknowingly. She closed her eyes and clasped her hands in a prayer before the statue.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, goddess Odessa. I¡¯ll leave right away after meeting Celestine Keers.¡¯


    Just at that moment, the statue standing in front of Annette¡¯s eyes suddenly reached out and grabbed her shoulder.

 Chapter 64

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 64. Infiltration (1)


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    Annette was so startled, she nearly fainted. The statue inside the tomb was moving, as if the angry Goddess were about to smite her for her intrusion. Annette crouched on the floor with a scream, her eyes white with fear.


    Step by step, the statue approached and leaned over her, and she felt an unearthly horror as the shadow of death loomed over her head. Terrified, Annette looked up at it with tear-filled eyes.


    The statue laughed.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry, dear customer, it seems I got a little carried away.¡±


    If that husky voice had been a color, it would have been a sparkling red ruby. It was impossible for her not to recognize it. Annette stared at the statue, bewildered.


    ¡°Ra, Railin?¡±


    At first, she couldn¡¯t tell because it was so dark, but now she could clearly make out his face. Annette sincerely wondered what on earth he was thinking in that twisted mind. Who the hell would expect to find another person in such a ghastly place, disguised as one of the cemetery statues. The lunatic. Railin grinned. His face was covered with bronze paint.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so surprised.¡±


    ¡°Of course I was. You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    As her shock faded, anger filled the void. Annette had never been so frightened in her life, and though she tried to gather herself with haughty dignity, she hardly looked threatening with tears still streaming from her cheeks. Railin¡¯s smile widened.


    She¡¯s so adorable¡­


    The woman Railin knew was always serene, with the dignity of a noblewoman. Impeccable elegance. An enigmatic smile. That was the face Annette showed the outside world, and despite his particular tastes, Railin had enjoyed that mask very much.


    Her tearful face was even more exhilarating, because it revealed her real emotions. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at this glimpse of her true nature, even if it made him a sadist.


    Chivalrous now, Railin held out his hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. You must get up.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Annette took his hand, rising. Wiping the tears from her cheeks, she was quick to regain her usual serenity, but there was still an edge of anger in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, Railin. I¡¯m a little anxious. If that happened again, you might find yourself with a corpse to conceal.¡±


    ¡°That would be a hassle. I have never enjoyed such labors.¡±


    Annette disliked his bright smile. If he had shorter legs or fat belly, maybe she would¡¯ve noticed something off about the statue, but Railin was so naturally statuesque she had never noticed the deception, even though all he had done was paint his skin. In the dark, he blended into the cemetery too well.


    ¡°Enough of your jokes,¡± she said. ¡°Did you bring the clothes you promised?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Here.¡±


    Railin opened the lid of one of the sarcophagi in a nearby crypt, pulling out the uniform of an Odessa priestess, and a ceremonial mask. The intricate embroidery on the uniform made it difficult to counterfeit. Annette took these items, wondering how he had acquired them so quickly. Then her expression shifted to one of distaste.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve kept them in the sarcophagus, so they will smell strange,¡± Railin explained. ¡°Please understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s okay,¡± Annette replied reluctantly.


    The uniform looked clean, but the fabric wafted a peculiar musty smell. But now was not the time to complain. Stepping into a separate chamber of the crypt, she changed her clothes and came back out.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    With the hood on her head, Annette had to tilt her head back. In the white uniform, her elegant face shone like a star in the darkness. Railin smiled in satisfaction. Even without a mask, she looked more holy than any of the priestesses ever could.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Is the alibi prepared as well?¡± She asked anxiously, clutching the mask in her hand. She had asked him to prepare an excuse for her escape, in case something went wrong, and of course Railin had prepared it in advance. He smiled, approving of her caution. Annette was checking every last detail.


    ¡°Of course. No one will expect our client to be in that place at that time. Everything is prepared perfectly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. You¡¯ve done an excellent work.¡±


    ¡°My work is the best in Deltium, isn¡¯t it? Now then, shall we get going?


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready.¡±

 Chapter 65

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 65. Infiltration (2)


    At last, it was time for her performance. Nervously, Annette pulled on the ceremonial mask, completing her disguise. Railin led the way out of the crypt, and Annette watched his back as she walked slowly behind him.


    ¡°Do you think it wise for you to go out looking like that?¡± she asked. His body was painted with bronze pigment, and he was wearing a dark chiton like an ancient god. His ominous appearance was jarring in the sunny afternoon.


    Hesitantly, Annette followed him, keeping a little distance between them. She feared discovery because of his odd appearance. But as they approached the temple, this fear vanished.


    ¡°Who are all these people?¡± She asked, looking at all the others. ¡°Why do they look like that?¡±


    The temple grounds were crowded with people, and several of the men were dressed the same as Railin. In fact, there were some people whose costumes were even more bizarre. There were men with goat horns on their heads like ancient demons, and others with a painted black mask around their eyes. There were women wearing wings made of white chicken feathers. Compared to them, Railin looked almost normal. He bowed his head.


    ¡°Oh, no wonder you were so surprised. It¡¯s your first time attending the autumn ceremony, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never frequented the temple,¡± Annette confessed frankly. The Kingdom of Deltium was not religiously pious. Of course, the existence of God was acknowledged, and priests were respected, but when it came to individual belief, the situation was a little different.


    Religious freedom was allowed in Deltium. But religion itself was discouraged, for fear that over-reliance on a religion would undermine royal authority. Those who believed participated in religious customs, and those who did not believe were permitted their disinterest. Annette¡¯s father was a noted unbeliever.


    Only weak men need a God.


    Annette remembered the cold precision of Allamand¡¯s lips, the contempt in his voice. She had had no choice but to abide by his word, like an obedient daughter. She had felt more like his property than a person.


    Remembering this, her expression was grim, and as soon as Railin saw it, he wanted to distract her. He caught her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Annette lifted her head to look up at him. She had already told him not to recklessly touch her body, and he had done it again. But just as she was about to scold him, Railin slipped a thin silver bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡°This bracelet will aid your deception,¡± he said. ¡°In your mind, think the word, shine.¡±


    His eyes arced like a crescent moon, and Annette looked at the bracelet on her wrist, puzzled. Reflexively, she thought shine, and to her surprise a subtle glow, like that of a firefly, came to rest in her palm. The bracelet seemed to be manifesting some power.


    ¡°Give it back after you¡¯re done with it, it¡¯s valuable,¡± said Railin. ¡°Usually we don¡¯t lend it out, but you¡¯re a special customer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s a very interesting bracelet. I¡¯ll take good care of it,¡± Annette promised, nodding. Her hand covered the bracelet protectively, fearing she would lose it. Suddenly, Railin seemed like a sorcerer, giving out mysterious magical objects. But that was a ridiculous idea. The ancient magic had all but disappeared.


    ¡°Please, grant me the grace of the Holy Goddess, o faithful servant of the Goddess.¡±


    At that moment, she realized how she was meant to use the bracelet. Annette cleared her throat and lowered her voice to disguise it.


    ¡°The breath of the Goddess will always be with thee, devoted lamb of the Goddess,¡± she said, solemn as any priest. Laying her hand on the man¡¯s head, she thought, shine. Fortunately, the light glowed in her hand, just as before, and all the people nearby exclaimed with amazement.


    Once she had finished the blessing, she looked around, examining the people nearby. It was easier to quietly observe when she was wearing a mask, and no one seemed to suspect her after such an excellent performance.


    Maybe too excellent.


    ¡°Bless me, too!¡±


    ¡°No, I am next, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Please make a line!¡±


    In an instant, a long line formed before her, and she watched it in quiet panic. Did she really have to bless every single one? She would be trapped in this place until the sun went down. And she was very worried that the other priests might discover her, with all this commotion she was causing.


    In short, she was in trouble.

 Chapter 66

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 66. Infiltration (3)


    Surrounded by the crowds, Annette searched for Railin. Somehow, she thought he would help her out of this predicament, but he had disappeared. Her heart fluttered with anxiety, and suddenly, someone grabbed her arm.


    ¡°There you are! We¡¯ve been looking all over for you. The ceremony is about to begin, and you¡¯re still here?¡±


    Who is this?


    I can¡¯t talk, she¡¯ll find me out if she hears my voice.


    Bowing apologetically, Annette followed her. At least she was able to escape from the crowd with the priestess¡¯s help. And she seemed to be quite a high rank in the Odessa temple; people were clearing a path on both sides wherever she went.


    Annette¡¯s heart was pounding with fear that the priestess would speak to her. It seemed so loud, she wondered if she could hear her heartbeat. But luckily the priestess asked no questions as they entered the temple. There were many people inside, but even so, it seemed only select believers were permitted to enter. Turning a corner, they came to a more secluded area, and the priestess finally released Annette¡¯s arm.


    What should I do now?


    Annette fidgeted anxiously. She had come this far under the pretense of the ceremony, but Annette was not a priestess. She knew nothing of these religious rites. And if her identity was revealed under these circumstances, her life would be over. Nervously, she watched as the priestess lifted a hand.


    For a moment, she panicked, thinking the other woman might strike her.


    But the priestess was only lifting her hand to show the ring she was wearing. For a moment, Annette was confused, until she recognized the symbol on the ring.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Annette also had a ring engraved with the letter S. Apparently the priestess before her also belonged to the Guild of Secrets.


    ¡°Shh,¡± the priestess said cautiously. ¡°Your request was for our aid in infiltrating the temple, and we have completed that task. What happens now is entirely in madam¡¯s hands. I hope you will take care of yourself.¡±


    Her voice was politely clerical. Annette wondered if she was a priestess with a side job, or a member of the Guild of Secrets who was just pretending to be a priestess. But either way, the woman left before Annette had time to ask any questions.


    Alone, Annette looked around cautiously. Peeking around the corner of the corridor, she saw a sign in the distance that said Second Chapel. She pulled a map from her pocket of the Odessa temple, reviewing the path again.


    Turn right here, and then down two corridors¡­the third room from the left.


    According to the information Railin had provided, Celestine Keers was a devout believer.


    When she visited the temple, she would meet alone with a priest named Louis to confide all her fears. He had guided her since childhood. The temple was a place used as a confessional for members of the aristocracy, and they were treated with as much deference as the royal family.


    The future Crown Princess is a devotee of this temple. Surely, the Odessa temple must treat Celestine well.


    She hoped the temple would receive considerable preference in return, if Celestine became Queen.


    But Annette wasn¡¯t interested in that. There was only one thing she wanted to know.


    Had Celestine been the one to ruin her life by faking her own kidnapping?


    Cautiously, Annette walked through the halls, occasionally glancing at her map. Finally, she arrived at her destination.


    But the moment she found the third room on the left, her eyes grew wide as saucers.


    The hall of confession rooms was blocked off.


    By Celestine¡¯s guards.

 Chapter 67

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 67. Infiltration (4)


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The guards looked at her suspiciously. There seemed to be about a dozen of them at a glance, and the moment they spotted her uniform, their hostility dissipated a bit. A middle-aged man who seemed to be in charge spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re a priestess in service of the Goddess Odessa, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I am meant to meet a believer here¡­isn¡¯t this area used for confessions?¡±


    Annette¡¯s voice through the mask was faint as a canary¡¯s. The slimness of her body was obvious even under the robes of a priestess, so it was clear she was no threat; there was no question that she could easily be subdued by force, if necessary. But they did not let their guard down.


    ¡°This area is always forbidden at times like this,¡± he said, smiling; ¡°I can tell you participated in the ceremony by that mask. But you don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    The entire confessional area must have been blocked off during Celestine¡¯s visit, for her safety. Fortunately the mask concealed Annette¡¯s embarrassment, but now she could not retreat.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I am too early, I see. I was overzealous in my concern for the hearts of believers. I apologize for interfering with your orders.¡±


    She bowed her head, turning to leave, but the man approached her first. He was looking at her mask as if he was about to ask her to remove it, and she thought quickly. In her mind, she said shine once again, to use the power of her bracelet.


    ¡°I just realized, it¡¯s the fall festival, and I haven¡¯t yet blessed any of the Goddess¡¯s devoted lambs. Would you like to bow your head?¡±


    The sight of her glowing hand made the guards relent a little; not just anyone had that power, and it was proof that she really was a high-ranking priestess. There was no need to ask her to remove her mask.


    ¡°Thank you, but it will have to be another time,¡± the guard said. ¡°I am on duty now, as you can see. As you are early, please leave and come back later.¡±


    He crossed his arms when he had finished, and was clearly determined not to let her out of his sight until she vanished back down the corridor. But she had no intention of giving up so easily. She had already risked a lot to come this far, and Celestine had been avoiding public activities. This was her only chance to catch her alone.


    ¡°Oh, wait a moment. If not a blessing, please at least hear the hymn of the Goddess. It is the autumn festival, after all.¡±


    Gradually, the guards slumped to the floor, their eyes closed. Once she had finished her song, she gently nudged one fallen body with her foot. The guard grunted, but slept on.


    Quickly, she stepped over the bodies into the confessional. When she forced a person from a normal state into sleep, the effect only lasted about five minutes. There wasn¡¯t much time.


    Celestine must be here.


    The third confessional was magnificently decorated down to its golden doorknob, shaped like an eagle and reserved for special guests, most often aristocrats. Annette pulled the door open to find two women sleeping at the long wooden table in the center of the room. She had worried that people inside the room wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her song, but apparently it was not soundproof.


    She easily recognized Celestine Keers¡¯s dark brown hair, and she guessed the other person opposite her was the priestess named Louise. Annette dragged both chair and priestess over to a corner, grateful that the priestess was thin. Though she had used her powers, Annette wasn¡¯t sure whether the priestess would wake up if there was a loud noise.


    Then she reached out to shake Celestine¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Celestine¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her green eyes revealed beneath brown eyelashes. Annette smiled with satisfaction. Finally, they could have a real conversation.

 Chapter 68

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 68. Conversation (1)


    ¡°Oh, my head¡­did I fall asleep? Priestess Louise?¡±


    Clutching her temples, Celestine didn¡¯t immediately understand what had happened. It seemed she had mistaken Annette for Louise, dressed as they were in the same robes. Calmly, Annette removed her mask, suppressing a tremor in her hand.


    Celestine¡¯s eyes widened. Annette felt immense satisfaction at seeing the shock in her face, as if she had forgotten how to breathe. Smiling, she sat down across from Celestine.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Celestine. Or should I call you Your Highness¡­?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? What are you doing to me again?!¡±


    Instantly. Annette was appalled. She had never done anything to Celestine, and had suspected that Celestine had planned the kidnapping herself, to get Annette out of her way. Wasn¡¯t Celestine avoiding her because she felt guilty, or was afraid of Annette openly accusing her?


    But Celestine made a convincing victim, recoiling in fright so hard she nearly fell out of her chair, her whole body trembling. All Annette needed was for the future Crown Princess to fall and break her neck. Quickly, she grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Calm down, you¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡±


    But as soon as her hand touched her, Celestine shook her off hysterically and fell off the chair onto her backside rather than on her head. Rapidly, she crawled away, as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed the hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Get away from me! What do you want, haven¡¯t you already done enough? Help me! Is anyone there? Help!¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm!!!¡± Celestine struggled against Annette¡¯s hand. The two women were of similar size, so it was not easy for Annette to subdue her. Conversation was impossible while she was panicking like this, anyway.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Annette said, trying to calm her. Her voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. I just wanted five minutes to talk to you alone. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I ask you a few questions, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!!! Hm!!!¡±


    Celestine did not believe her. Well, who would take the word of someone who had infiltrated a Temple in disguise, and somehow managed to put everyone nearby to sleep? Celestine would have to be an idiot to not be suspicious.


    Annette jerked back as the frightened woman bit her hand so hard, it hurt even through her gloves. Annette was confused. She had never expected Celestine to react this way.


    ¡°Listen to me, Lady Keers,¡± she said, thinking quickly. ¡°I swear in the name of Odessa that I will not harm you. I¡¯m a believer, just like you.¡±


    Again, she thought, shine with all her might, bringing the bright light to her hand. The bracelet had certainly come in useful today. As she saw the divine glow, Celestine stopped struggling. She really was a devout believer. Hesitantly, she removed her teeth from Annette¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m going to let go of you now,¡± Annette said. ¡°I will never hurt you, so please don¡¯t scream. Like I said, I will leave as soon as I¡¯ve asked a few questions.¡±


    Celestine nodded a little, though she was still trembling. Slowly, Annette removed her hand, prepared to clap it over her mouth again if Celestine tried to scream. A piece of her glove came loose, bitten through, but Annette didn¡¯t bother to retrieve it. She had been cautious enough to wear cheap gloves, easily acquired, which no one could trace if they were found.


    For a moment, Annette eyed the other woman. She didn¡¯t scream, but her face was pale, and her teeth were clenched. Her fear looked utterly genuine.


    Annette was very confused.

 Chapter 69

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 69. Conversation (2)


    ¡°¡­what do you want to know?¡± Celestine asked quietly, anxious to answer the questions so that Annette would leave.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Annette replied gently, sensing her urgency. ¡°There was something I wanted to ask you about your kidnapping. I had thought you bribed my coachman to fake it yourself, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Celestine burst out, cutting her off mid-sentence. Her face was red. ¡°You think I set that up?¡±


    Until that moment, she had been trembling with fear, but now it was clear that she was shaking with anger.


    ¡°Since that day¡­do you know what it has been like for me? My heart races every time I hear a strange man¡¯s voice! Even when I am home, I can¡¯t stop checking behind the furniture, to make sure no one is hiding there! And when I try to go outside¡­¡±


    The words burst out between gasps, her mouth twisting to try to fight them back, her lipstick smearing over her teeth. She didn¡¯t even notice. Even as she was crying, she glared at Annette.


    ¡°You have your wonderful marriage, but I¡¯m still scared to death, every day, it¡¯s so hard, and I can¡¯t even talk about it to anyone, and now you chase me here when I¡¯m praying to the Goddess for help¡­!¡±


    Overcome, she burst into sobs as her emotions overflowed. Annette was almost dizzy with shock as she watched the other woman weeping, clutching at her heart, in every way appearing sincerely distressed.


    It was possible that Celestine had convinced herself of her own lies, but Annette couldn¡¯t quite believe it. The storm of emotions looked so genuine, consistent with her story.


    Something was wrong. Quickly, Annette reviewed her own assumptions. She had believed Celestine was trying to avoid her from guilt, for having set Annette up for a crime she had not committed, and stealing the place of Crown Princess. But really, her behavior could easily be explained as lingering trauma from being kidnapped.


    It was the last thing Annette had expected. She had been so sure of Celestine¡¯s guilt.


    But it also made sense, then, that Celestine would avoid engaging in social activities, even though she would soon become Crown Princess. It was understandable that she would seek refuge in religion. All of it could be explained by trauma.


    She needed more time to think.


    And that time could not be now. Annette saw the priestess, sleeping in her chair, starting to twitch. Celestine¡¯s screaming was going to wake her up any minute, and the guards outside were likely in a similar condition.


    Nervously, Annette glanced that way. She was certain there was noise outside the door.


    Glancing down at the sobbing Celestine, Annette knelt down beside her on the floor, and Celestine lifted her tear-streaked face in surprise. The two women¡¯s eyes met.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celestine,¡± Annette whispered sincerely. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were suffering like that. I thought it was all a plan of yours, because I¡¯m innocent, too. I swear in the name of the Goddess that I had nothing to do with your kidnapping. If I had, it would have been silly to risk coming in here like this to see you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She sighed.


    She had done the best she could, but she doubted she had conveyed it very well to Celestine. The other lady was looking at Annette with wet eyes, panting. It was clear in her face that she was still wondering whether to believe Annette.

 Chapter 70

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 70. Alibi (1)


    Annette could see the lingering resentment in Celestine¡¯s eyes. Carefully, she took her hand.


    ¡°Anyway, I am sorry that you have suffered because of me,¡± she murmured, smiling gently before Celestine could shake her hand loose. ¡°Even if it was a misunderstanding, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve had such a hard time. I hope you can overcome it soon. You are a strong person. I know you can do it.¡±


    Celestine¡¯s eyes trembled at the sincere words. The hand holding hers still bore the marks of her teeth, and must have been quite painful, but Annette showed no sign of it. She rose, patting the back of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll disappear now, just as I promised. Celestine¡­this is just a nightmare you¡¯ve had for a little bit. So forget about today, all right?¡±


    Annette whispered it, as if she were dropping a hint, and Celestine looked puzzled. But before she could say anything, Annette quickly began to sing again, so clear that it would be audible even outside the door.


    Her power worked almost immediately. Before she had finished the first phrase, Celestine¡¯s body had sagged to the floor, and once she was sure she was completely asleep, Annette sang for another full minute, carefully checking everyone else.


    Good. They¡¯re all sleeping.


    She could hear the snoring of the priestess, who had been twitching earlier as if she were about to awaken. The guards also seemed to be asleep, as the corridor outside was quiet again.


    Having regained some composure, Annette dragged the sleeping Celestine back into her chair. It was quite difficult, as they were about the same size, but she managed it. Swiping the sticky sweat from her forehead with her sleeve, Annette pulled out a clean handkerchief to carefully wipe the tears from Celestine¡¯s face. That face had been twisted with torment, but now it smoothed out in her sleep.


    In silence, Annette walked out the door to find the guards asleep on the floor. Judging by their position, it seemed like she had put them back to sleep just in time.


    I¡¯m glad they didn¡¯t wake up.


    Annette walked cautiously between their bodies. Before turning the corner of the corridor, she reached into her pocket, pulling out a bottle filled with a soporific fragrance.


    When these guards woke up, the first thing they would do is check on Celestine, to make sure she was safe. The next thing would be to try to understand why they had all fallen asleep at once. They would remember talking to a priestess, and then nothing.


    That was why she had prepared an excuse for them.


    I can¡¯t let them find out about my power.


    Annette didn¡¯t want to reveal that she was a regressor, or that it had granted her special powers. Her skill was useful, but it certainly had limitations.


    What if she tried to begin singing, and someone simply rushed over and covered her mouth? Her targets didn¡¯t even have to do that, all they had to do was cover their own ears. Her power could only be effective if the other person wasn¡¯t expecting it.


    It would be foolish to reveal the skill she had obtained after so much suffering, only for it to become useless once it was widely known.


    Annette had decided to stage some crime scenes.


    If they find this bottle on the floor, smelling of a soporific drug¡­


    Annette left the temple with the empty bottle in the corridor of the confessional, and as the sun was setting, the temple¡¯s autumn ritual was in full swing. The priests had made wine and all the faithful were intoxicated in more ways than one.


    Now she had only to return home, where Raphael was waiting for her. She had arranged a carriage beforehand, and after she left the cemetery, she mentally moved on to the next set of steps. She had achieved her purpose in meeting Celestine. Annette was relieved to have accomplished it.


    I never thought I could be so bold.

 Chapter 71

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 71. Alibi (2)


    Annette had never known this side of herself, but she had recklessly infiltrated the Temple without a second thought. Whether she liked it or not, there was no doubt she was a cold-blooded Bavaria. She had grown up as Allamand¡¯s daughter, and had learned to think meticulously.


    Celestine¡¯s guards had never seen her face beneath the mask. They could suspect the culprit was the priestess they had met before falling asleep, but it would be difficult to discover her identity, especially on a festival day. The temple of Odessa was very large, and there were many masked priestesses present for the ritual.


    They would never find Annette. She was not a priestess at all.


    But things could become very complicated if Celestine mentioned her.


    Really¡­ I am a Bavaria.


    She smiled reluctantly. The clothes Railin had left for her were the perfect alibi, but if Raphael knew of her plans, he would have been disgusted. He hated the deceits of the Bavaria family.


    Lost in thought, she suddenly remembered Raphael¡¯s eyes, blue as a winter sea beneath his sharp, hawk-like eyebrows. Every time he turned that cold look on her, she felt such pain, as sharp as a stab to her heart. He had said he hated her. He hated the entire Bavaria family.


    Silently, she closed her eyes, her head resting against the side of her carriage.


    She wanted to leave for Osland as soon as possible.


    She wanted to see the place where she would live with her own eyes. There was no other choice, when her relationship with her husband was a lost cause.


    The trip back to the house of the man who hated her was desolate.


    But once she arrived, and searched the second floor, she discovered that Raphael was nowhere to be found. Cocking her head quizzically, she caught a passing maid.


    ¡°Have you seen his lordship?¡±


    ¡°The master went to the palace, and has not yet returned,¡± the maid replied politely.


    Annette nodded and went upstairs. She had known that Raphael had been summoned to the palace, which had allowed her to infiltrate the temple without having to make excuses to him. But she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so long in returning.


    She would have liked to know what King Selgratis had to say to him. It was good that he cared for his illegitimate son; having the favor of the king meant power, and even the nobility of Deltium could not afford to ignore Raphael. But Annette had always thought that the king had a strange way of expressing his affection for his sons.


    I wish he would not compare His Highness Ludwig to Raphael.


    Annette still remembered Ludwig¡¯s miserable face, grieving at being compared to his half-brother Raphael. Ludwig had always been sensitive about his poor physical fitness, and King Selgratis was obviously disgusted by his weakness. In Ludwig¡¯s presence, the king had proudly said, Raphael should have been my legitimate son.


    That sort of thing had given Ludwig very complicated feelings about Raphael.


    And now that his fianc¨¦e had married Raphael¡­it was only to be expected that his resentment would grow worse. Annette no longer had feelings for Ludwig, but she vividly remembered her last sight of him, his face distorted by tears. He obviously hated Raphael.


    But what does Raphael think of Ludwig, and His Majesty the King?


    Suddenly, Annette was curious about Raphael¡¯s opinion of the matter.

 Chapter 72

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 72. Distrust (1)


    Meanwhile, Raphael had been having an unpleasant time at the palace.


    In silence, he studied the man before him. He could clearly see the wrinkles around his eyes beneath gray eyebrows, but those eyes were the same blue as his own. Raphael couldn¡¯t help wondering if this was what he would look like in thirty years.


    ¡°¡­I believe in you, Raphael. You have what it takes to lead our kingdom into the future. It seems like only yesterday that you were a child, but you have grown into a great man. I have never regretted my decision to take you in, my son.¡±


    In case I should forget all the favors you have given me, Raphael thought cynically. Superficially, it might have seemed like a genuine compliment, but it was just another way for Selgratis to remind him of the debt he owed. The loyalty that Raphael owed to the kingdom, which had given him such a privileged upbringing despite his illegitimate birth.


    Every time he heard words like this, the frustration made his stomach churn. Selgratis had at least two or three other illegitimate children; probably more. But most of them would never have a noble title. They would live hidden in shadows, given a pittance to survive.


    If Raphael had not showed so much promise with the sword so young, he would have met the same fate.


    If I were not useful, he would have abandoned me, too.


    Thinking of the squalor of his childhood, Raphael knew that Selgratis had done him no favors. He had merely seen Raphael¡¯s talent and made an investment.


    And after everything he had done to suppress the Letan rebellion, Raphael considered that debt paid. He didn¡¯t like the King acting as if a favor was still owed when Raphael hadn¡¯t slept through a single night since the bloody end of the war.


    He was grateful to his father. After he had ascertained the extent of Raphael¡¯s talent, he had been unstinting in his support. When he invested, he invested seriously. Selgratis had raised Raphael high enough that he could deal decisively with the other nobles, who despised him for his birth.


    And Raphael was especially grateful for his marriage to Annette. Not just a legitimate daughter, but the daughter of Bavaria, the noblest lineage in Deltium aside from the royal family, a woman who might have been Queen. Without his father¡¯s support, Raphael could never have married someone like her.


    That is something to be thankful for.


    He couldn¡¯t help picturing her beautiful face. In the beginning, he would sooner have died than marry her. What fools people could be. But Raphael would still have argued that he had good reasons for his resistance. Duke Bavaria had objected louder than anyone else when Raphael was given his title. He had never missed an opportunity to insult him, and even after Raphael became a Marquis, he continued to ignore both him and his title. At social events they both attended, he would immediately rise from his seat when Raphael appeared, saying he would not sit with an illegitimate nobleman.


    Of course, Raphael had been so enraged at these humiliations, his vision went red.


    And then suddenly he was to marry that man¡¯s daughter!


    He had been sure she would be just like her father, and it would be hell to live under the same roof. But Selgratis had admonished him to go through with the marriage.


    ¡°You stubborn fool!¡± The King had exclaimed. ¡°A Marquis title is not enough. You must take this path for your family to prosper. Would you really refuse such an excellent match because of your stupid pride?!¡±


    Though Selgratis did not know Raphael well, he had been very generous. He wasn¡¯t sure if the King was just feigning his concern, but the aristocrats of Deltium at least believed that his favor for Raphael was genuine.


    It was the first time that Selgratis had shown such resolve, and investment or not, Raphael had received a great deal from his father. He could not object. In the end, he had accepted.


    It was a forced marriage in every way.


    But I never would have expected that that woman would¡­


    Raphael jerked away mid-thought. What could he be thinking? It was impossible. Automatically, he tried to think of something else, something that did not threaten to shatter everything he believed.


    Selgratis, nineteenth King of Deltium, laid his hand on Raphael¡¯s arm with no idea what was in his son¡¯s mind. Raphael frowned slightly; he did not like physical contact with anyone, but he did not resist. Not because Selgratis was his king. But because he was the only family Raphael had.


    ¡°Your mother would have been proud of you,¡± Selgratis said. ¡°She had great expectations for you. She would thank you for becoming a great man.¡±

 Chapter 73

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 73. Distrust (2)


    Raphael¡¯s expression turned frigidly cold at the mention of his mother, and Selgratis clicked his tongue at the instant rejection.


    ¡°You still hold a grudge against your mother?¡± King Selgratis asked, looking at him with disapproval.


    ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± Raphael asked sarcastically. He knew the King would tolerate it even if he was a bit caustic, especially when his mother was mentioned. The King sighed at his son¡¯s angry eyes.


    ¡°I know. If I had done something sooner, things might have been different. Your mother might not have felt like she had to do something so desperate. It is a great pity.¡±


    His expression darkened, and Raphael softened. He couldn¡¯t help it, whenever he saw that expression; in the end, they were the same blood. His eyes went to the King¡¯s hair, which had been as black as his own, in years past. It was hard to remain angry when he could see the years wearing on his father.


    ¡°It is all in the past. Thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s grace, I live well.¡±


    It was a short reply, and a clear indication he did not want to talk about his mother any further. Selgratis decided to allow it.


    ¡°Is your marriage going well?¡±


    ¡°As it was arranged by Your Majesty, we will be sure to appear so,¡± Raphael replied carelessly. Selgratis¡¯s eyes sharpened at the answer, eying his son curiously to see whether Raphael actually might be satisfied with his partner. But there was nothing to read in Raphael¡¯s stoic face.


    ¡°You are two fundamentally different people, even if you are husband and wife,¡± the King said, after a moment¡¯s consideration. ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly trust her, and don¡¯t tell her too much. Lady Annette may seem harmless, but she is still a woman of the Bavaria family. Put your own family first. There is no telling what plans she might concoct, should she discover any weakness. Understand?¡±


    Raphael said nothing.


    In the past, he would have accepted those words without question, and engraved the warning on his heart. But suddenly he heard Annette¡¯s voice in his memory, and the words she had spoken the other day seemed to have gotten there first.


    Raphael, you are my family. So I want to¡­protect you.


    It was a ridiculous thing to say. A woman who stood barely as high as his chest couldn¡¯t protect him. Her slender wrists were barely sufficient for wielding tableware. But somehow his heart twinged when he remembered her voice. Raphael rose from his seat, looking away to hide the look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving. Good health to you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Selgratis did not reply. Raphael left the audience chamber, conscious of the King watching him silently. The palace was elegant but it had always felt stifling to him. Raphael felt too acutely that he did not belong there. Perhaps it was the dirty blood in his veins.


    Raphael headed for his carriage to return home. Annette had gone boating that day, and was probably already back at the mansion, waiting for him. He imagined how she would greet him, when he returned.


    What is this?


    Raphael¡¯s face hardened as a man suddenly stepped into his path. There was only one other man in the palace aside from Selgratis who shared Raphael¡¯s deep blue eyes. Raphael¡¯s eyes glittered coldly at a handsome, silver-haired man, who looked as if he might have been formed from the breath of winter.


    Raphael flashed a smile at the sight of those cruel eyes, always eager to wound him.


    ¡°I expected this,¡± he said. Raphael was never one to avoid a fight that someone else had started. And it didn¡¯t matter what Ludwig said; it was just a barking from a dog that had already lost the fight. Raphael was already Annette¡¯s husband.


    Quietly, he followed Ludwig.

 Chapter 74

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 74. Adverse Consolidation (1)


    Annette gazed at herself in the mirror of her dressing table as she combed her soft blonde hair. It was very long, down to her waist, and her combing gradually slowed as she sank into deep thought.


    Raphael is late.


    She was worried something had happened at the palace. Perhaps he had been waylaid, drawn into a quarrel, or someone might have said something to provoke him. She knew these things had happened to a sickening degree ever since Raphael had earned his title, and much of that hostility had been carefully fostered in the public by her father.


    She sighed. Raphael was a proud man, and he would sooner bite his tongue and die than allow others to mock him. It was unfortunate that a man of such stubborn pride had been born illegitimate.


    Creak¡­


    At that moment, the door to her room creaked open, and for a moment, she thought it was a ghost, it had opened so quietly. She turned her head to see who it was, and as she expected, there was only one person who would enter without knocking.


    ¡°Raphael?¡±


    She jolted at the surprise of seeing him in her doorway instead of at the palace, and when she saw his rigid face, dread filled her. She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Raphael, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked anxiously. ¡°Did something happen at the palace?¡±


    She asked the question kindly, despite the ominous expression on his face, and at the sweet tone, he clenched his jaw with a clear inner struggle to control his temper. That was surprising. Normally he would have vented his anger without thought. But he drew several deep breaths before he asked an abrupt question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you said you hate men like me?¡±


    ¡°What? Me?¡± Her eyes widened at the sudden question, as startling as a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. Where was this coming from?


    ¡°Before we were married, you said you would rather live alone the rest of your life than be my wife,¡± he said angrily. ¡°Or die. Is that true? Did you really say that?¡±


    Annette tried to remember if she had ever said anything like that, but she couldn¡¯t. And she had never been the type of person to look down on others. Had Raphael heard some strange rumor somewhere?


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­remember anything like that. Did His Majesty say such a thing?¡± Annette asked, remembering that Raphael had been at the palace that day.


    He did not answer. He approached her silently, a great shadow looming over her, and goosebumps rose instinctively. It was intimidating to have such a powerfully built man looking down at her with so fierce a face.


    ¡°A weakling said it,¡± he said, bending his head nearer to hers. ¡°He said a woman as refined as you could never love a bastard. He recalled that you said you would rather enter a convent than to marry common trash. That¡¯s what you said before, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Perhaps my father is right. If he were legitimate, then he would surely be the Crown Prince. And then you would have to marry him instead. I hate to think of it! Would you be happier with him? Because he is more of a man?


    That had happened several years ago, and Ludwig had been so hurt that the King had compared him to Raphael. Tears filling his eyes, streaming down to the line of his elegant jaw. She remembered how those clear tears had glistened in the sunlight.


    At the time, she had also been something like his counselor. She had felt sorry for Ludwig, who was deeply wounded by his father¡¯s words. He was of higher birth than anyone else, but his self-esteem was incredibly low. He was so sensitive on this subject, it seems the least word might even push him to suicide.


    I wish he had never been born¡­


    Ludwig¡¯s eyes had been chilling as he repeated these words. Annette thought it would be best to comfort him.

 Chapter 75

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 75. Adverse Consolidation (2)


    Annette couldn¡¯t remember exactly what she had said. It was years ago, and even longer if she counted the time before her regression. But she likely had comforted Ludwig by saying something like that. That she did not want to marry Raphael, or anyone else but Ludwig.


    It had been an effective consolation. She remembered how Ludwig had wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes when he heard them, smiling. It was as if she had saved him.


    But I can¡¯t believe he told Raphael about that.


    Silently, she laid a hand on her forehead. Her head ached. It seemed the sensitive Ludwig had a temper as bad as Raphael¡¯s, when he was angry. And because he couldn¡¯t insult Raphael himself, he had used personal stories about Annette instead. And from a time before she had ever met Raphael, when she had comforted Ludwig out of simple compassion.


    And now that she understood what had happened, she was disappointed in Ludwig. It hurt her that he kept causing these unnecessary fights with Raphael, because he couldn¡¯t let go of her. She and Ludwig had spent a lot of time together when they were young, but the things he was doing were erasing those good memories.


    ¡°From the look on your face, it must be true,¡± Raphael said, his frown deepening. His blue eyes hardened and grew cold. She knew that look well. She had gone through this same routine countless times in her last life.


    ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± she began. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you then. I was comforting His Highness because I felt sorry for him. His Majesty was always comparing him to yo¨C¡±


    Raphael grabbed her chin, and his thumb rubbed over her lips as if he were bruising the petals of flowers. His thumb was rough with calluses from sword training, and stopped her from speaking at once.


    ¡°You are such a good liar,¡± Raphael whispered in her ear, his voice filled with mocking affection. ¡°I almost believed it when you said you preferred marrying me to being Crown Princess. Sneaky Bavaria.¡±


    But the timing of this story, and the identity of the person that had told it to him, were like flint and steel.


    Ludwig was not the only one with an inferiority complex about his half-brother.


    Ludwig¡¯s lineage was perfect. Ludwig was the one who deserved to be beside the refined Annette. Raphael¡¯s jealousy was eating him up inside. He wanted to smash the Crown Prince¡¯s face. And the thing that pissed him off more than anything else was that Ludwig¡¯s stupid attack was working at all.


    What the hell was wrong with him? Why did he care what Annette thought of him in the first place?


    Raphael was questioning many things as he returned home. But with no satisfactory answer, his insides boiled as if he had swallowed molten iron. All his anxieties about his illegitimate birth, that a woman like Annette could never like him, churned inside him until they burst out, and all because of Ludwig, that thorn in his side.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s terrible for you,¡± he murmured, stroking her cheeks with his fingertips. ¡°You can¡¯t believe you¡¯re married to a bastard. That the blood in my veins is the same as the man who ruined your life, the coachman who framed you for things you never did. You must be sick of me.¡±


    Annette just thought his face looked sad. The twisted grimace of a deeply hurt person. His blue eyes were gleaming like ice, but somehow that usual darkness was missing.


    ¡°No,¡± she said quickly, before he could think of something worse. ¡°Really, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, Annette.¡± One corner of his mouth turned up in a twisted smile. Suddenly, he lifted her, sliding her onto her dressing table. Both his hands caressed her back as he kissed her, his tongue flicking at her lips and darting between them. Their tongues coiled together.


    Annette squirmed, but his arms held her tight. She felt a burst of excitement as his tongue nipped her teeth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Raphael whispered when their lips parted, his voice cold. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re my wife won¡¯t change, whether you like it or not.¡±


    He bit down hard on her slender collarbone, as if he were punishing her.

 Chapter 76

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 76. Unknown Emotion (1)


    Annette looked at Raphael with misty eyes. If he would only listen to himself, he would realize that he was the one that really hated himself.


    She didn¡¯t like where this was going. He was biting her, his hands roughly caressing her, and she reached out her arms and wrapped them around him. If she wanted him to stop, then pulling him closer worked better than trying to push him away. And she wasn¡¯t wrong. His hands froze in the middle of undressing her.


    ¡°¡­why are you doing this?¡± Raphael frowned and tried to pull back, as if her close embrace made him uncomfortable. But she only tightened her arms, hugging him as hard as she could.


    ¡°Do you really think I hate you?¡± She asked, her voice small.


    His eyes went to her face silently. Her lips were reddened from his kiss, and her white shoulders were bared from her disarranged nightgown, her eyes wet. It made him feel bad to see her unhappy, especially as a tear slid down her small face, dripping from her chin and straight onto his heart, rippling. Raphael lifted a hand to her cheek, wanting to brush away her tears immediately.


    ¡°You were the one who said it,¡± Annette murmured sadly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He stiffened in belated understanding. For a moment, he strangled, unable to answer. Because now that he thought about it, he had several times said outright that he hated her. His heart tightened as he realized he had done the thing he accused her of doing.


    And he had already hurt her deeply. Annette was exhausted from coping with his mercurial moods, and now defending herself over something she had said years before, when he had said far worse last week. Annette was frustrated, saddened, and so unhappy.


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t hate you,¡± she said tiredly, looking into his cold blue eyes. She felt miserable, like a flower wilting for lack of sunshine. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always said. You¡¯re my husband. You¡¯re all I¡¯ve got¡­so why do you keep talking like that?¡±


    Her words were very direct.


    Raphael¡¯s face suddenly heated, and he had to turn away to hide his flushed cheeks as he understood what she was saying. It very nearly sounded like a confession of love, and his heart raced. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She sighed, her forehead resting against his hard shoulder.


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you like me, even a little?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t answer.


    Her smile was cold as she lifted her head.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± she murmured, resigned.


    ***


    ¡°That¡¯s why you ran away? You fool,¡± laughed Harold, draining his glass. Raphael glared at him, but surprisingly did not retort. He knew there was nothing he could say if he had ten mouths.


    Raphael gulped down his liquor. If he could have drowned himself by burying his face in it and inhaling, he would have done so gladly.


    Do you like me, even a little?


    Her question still echoed in his ears. He had heard the sadness in her voice.


    Raphael shoved his black hair out of his face angrily. She hadn¡¯t even asked if he loved her. She had just asked if he liked her. And he hadn¡¯t even been able to answer that.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Harold asked, leaning back on his couch.


    Rather than answer, Raphael tossed back another glass of liquor. His esophagus burned from overindulgence, but maybe that was the reason he could even begin the difficult conversation. Raphael swiped at his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°How can I know something I¡¯ve never felt?¡± Raphael asked, in utter seriousness. He had never loved another person in his life. No family, no woman, and no one had ever loved him. The world he knew was cruel and unforgiving, and so he had killed off everything that made him weak, then channeled his rage into the sword. That was how he gained wealth and power enough to set himself above his enemies.

 Chapter 77

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 77. Unknown Emotion (2)


    But now Raphael loved someone. From his perspective, it was suicide to put his heart in someone¡¯s else¡¯s hands. His pride forbade such carelessness in the name of something like love, especially when he had so many things to hide. Raphael would rather slit his own throat than let his shameful history be exposed.


    Better to just let her go.


    Raphael remembered the ring from the Guild of Secrets that Annette had hidden. It wasn¡¯t clear why she was patronizing them, but Raphael¡¯s primal instincts had a clue.


    There was intense worry in his sharp eyes.


    Looking at him, Harold shrugged inside. Anyone could see that he was in love, though it was a dangerous sort of love. Remembering the elegant, intelligent face of Annette, he couldn¡¯t believe one of the few really good girls in the world had fallen into the clutches of a man like Raphael. Of course she would suffer in their relationship.


    So Harold decided to help the poor girl.


    ¡±Tsk. Love and jealousy are like a needle in your pocket,¡± he said, a smile at his lips as he slyly goaded Raphael. ¡°You can¡¯t hide it, no matter how hard you try. So if you¡¯re not sure¡­well, then, I¡¯m afraid, in my opinion¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Harold paused, stroking his beard as he shrewdly allowed Raphael¡¯s annoyance to build. Raphael¡¯s eyes sharpened, frowning, and Harold waited right until his anger was about to explode to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You can¡¯t have a feeling like love and not know. So you don¡¯t love her.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Furious, Raphael objected at once, but then he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. In the first place, why was he even upset about this? He was not a man that bothered with emotional games or romances. He shouldn¡¯t have been bothered at all. But strangely enough, Harold¡¯s words were unpleasant.


    And he wasn¡¯t done. After another sip of his drink, he puffed on a cigarette for a moment.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t matter, if there is no love. That¡¯s how marriage within the nobility works. I know a dozen couples who are only going through the motions of their marriage. There¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t do the same. Play with women you like, and when you get bored with them, go back home. Isn¡¯t that more convenient?¡±


    Smiling, he exhaled a puff of smoke.


    Raphael cursed inside.


    Just imagining another man holding the beautiful body that only he knew, hearing her gasp, made his blood boil. If that happened, he¡¯d dismember the bastard, burn the body, and remember to stomp on the ashes.


    Even worse, he could picture the faces of three men right off the top of his head who would have wanted to sleep with her.


    He wanted to kill every one of them.


    The savagery that filled him on the battlefield hummed into his blood. He gritted his teeth, automatically bristling like a male beast defending his mate. He didn¡¯t understand these feelings, or why this was happening. His heart was boiling. He felt like he was losing his mind.


    Raphael gulped down the alcohol in his glass, then tossed back the last of it. Rising abruptly from the couch, he grabbed his coat. Somehow he had the idea that while he wasn¡¯t home, another man could be visiting Annette.


    Despite being drunk, Raphael was more lucid than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, old man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait, I almost forgot to tell you¡­¡± Harold began. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­what was it? These things happen when you get older, give me a moment, I¡¯ll remember¡­¡±


    Harold made himself comfortable on the couch. Raphael didn¡¯t like Harold¡¯s insinuations, but when the old man spoke this way, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. It would surely be important information.


    He waited for Harold to speak. Harold had an odd smile as he looked at him, and offered some advice as if he were being generous.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have some guests soon, so make sure you clean up your house. Didn¡¯t you know? If you offer your guests hospitality, you might just please your wife.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 78

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 78. Unknown Emotion (3)


    A guest? Not possible.


    Raphael frowned at the bad joke. The old man must have gone senile. He was talking nonsense. Harold was almost the only person Raphael socialized with. Raphael disliked people because he distrusted them, and he would never have invited anyone into his private space, or his home. But Harold paid no attention to his incredulous expression.


    ¡°I have heard through my informants that certain important people from the Chapelle Empire will be visiting Deltium for personal reasons. A vacation.¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡± Raphael asked, coldly indifferent. He had no reason to care if someone was visiting from the Chapelle Empire. Matters of state were the King¡¯s problem. Raphael was training to become a Master of Swords, just as King Selgratis wanted. Raphael turned away, uninterested.


    ¡±Tsk. You don¡¯t seem very interested in your wife.¡±


    Raphael stopped when he heard the tongue click behind him. He didn¡¯t understand what any of this had to do with Annette, and he turned back slowly, eying Harold suspiciously.


    Harold smiled, please. Raphael got grumpy every time his wife was mentioned. Even if wasn¡¯t love, he obviously had deep feelings for her. Even as an adult, Raphael still reminded Herald of a hedgehog, rolled up in a ball of spines and oblivious to anything else.


    ¡°Pay more attention to your wife¡¯s family,¡± Harold admonished. ¡°You¡¯ll be a step ahead. Think about it. Who is in the Chapelle Empire?¡±


    Raphael¡¯s eyebrows lifted as he finally understood. Annette was not an only child. Her brother¡¯s genius had exceeded the bounds of the small kingdom of Deltium, so he had gone to study abroad in the great empire, where he had ultimately gotten a job.


    Imagining that arrogant man¡¯s face, Raphael gritted his teeth. If Arjen resembled his father, Raphael didn¡¯t want to see him, even if he was Annette¡¯s only brother.


    He didn¡¯t bother to show up at the wedding, why is he coming now?


    He was annoyed inside. The prodigy had been too busy to attend his only sister¡¯s wedding. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to show up so long afterward.


    But Harold¡¯s information was never wrong, so the time would come soon enough to meet him. Raphael felt uncomfortable just thinking of it. It wouldn¡¯t have been so bad if he had at least seen Arjen¡¯s face at the wedding.


    Despite his impressive career, Arjen was little known in Deltium itself. He had spent his youth studying in the Academy of the Chapelle Empire, and then been offered a job as soon as he graduated. Everyone praised him as a great man and knew nothing else about him, and that included Raphael.


    A rare genius. The son of the arrogant Allamand. Annette¡¯s brother. Raphael objected to all these things. He didn¡¯t understand why there were so many problems in the world. It would be wonderful if he could have just lived with Annette and forgot about everything else.


    Raphael startled at this thought, only vaguely aware that it was floating in there.


    He had better get home now.


    ***


    Sitting on a tree branch, Railin swung his legs in a leisurely way. He liked bright colors like the sunset that was currently spread before him. It was a deep secret that his extravagantly red hair was not natural.


    But perhaps because he was getting older, today he found he preferred deepers to the vivid shades that hurt his eyes.


    Like the color of the hair of the woman on the balcony below him.


    Railin looked down at Annette, sleeping peacefully in the rocking chair. The colors of sunset were glowing on her pale blonde hair. Maybe that was why he suddenly had the urge to touch her.

 Chapter 79

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 79. Perfume (1)


    Railin dropped down without hesitation, landing softly on the balcony without making a sound. His shadow fell across Annette¡¯s face as he approached her rocking chair, but Annette sensed no danger. She was sound asleep, with her blonde hair falling over her cheeks.


    Beautiful hair.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll never finish my work this way.¡±


    Railin smiled sourly. He had two reasons for visiting today: to bring the information she had requested last time about immigrating illegally to Osland, and to sell her information about an unexpected visitor. Though Railin sometimes showed up unannounced, he always had a reason. He was a busy man.


    Apparently he had picked the wrong time now. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her when she was sleeping so peacefully.


    Last time, she had shown him her tearful face, and now she showed her sleeping face. She was a strange woman, bold enough to infiltrate the temple, yet timid enough to be frightened by the sight of him dressed up as one of the temple statues. Remembering her surprised face, with tears of fright in her eyes, a smile appeared at his lips.


    I can¡¯t get enough of looking at her.


    Tilting his head, he examined her face. She looked like a porcelain doll, with those long eyelashes and flushed cheeks. Her breathing was so soft, it was almost inaudible.


    He reached out a hand to check if she was alive, and suddenly the book she had been reading slipped from her lap and fell to the ground. Curiously, he picked it up, wondering what sort of book such a refined lady would be reading. His eyes widened at the title.


    Interrogation Methods to Secure Confessions from Uncooperative Subjects


    Further down was an even more gruesome subtitle in smaller print that read, Including simple but effective of methods of torture!


    Railin¡¯s disbelieving gaze flicked repeatedly from the brutal book to Annette¡¯s peaceful face, and a chuckle escaped him.


    What a funny woman. It was fortunate that she was planning to leave her husband and go to Osland. Railin was sure his chance would come eventually.


    A rare smile appeared on his handsome face.


    ***


    Annette woke with a start.


    It seemed she had fallen asleep reading in her rocking chair on the balcony. She had been quite troubled by her encounter with Celestine at the Temple.


    Annette couldn¡¯t tell if Celestine¡¯s words had been true. And in the case that neither of them were guilty of the kidnapping, then who else could have planned it?


    Her thoughts only became more confused as her reference books became more vicious. If she ever ran into that coachman, Ivan¡­she really wanted to question him. She had to know who had been behind all of this.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to find an answer now, no matter how much she worried about it. It was dark out, and the wind blowing in from the garden was quite cold. At this rate, she was going to end up getting sick again.


    As she rose from her chair, the coat covering her body fell to the ground, and Annette¡¯s eyes widened as she picked it up.


    A man¡¯s coat?


    For a moment, she wondered if Raphael had covered her with it before he left. But the coat was too garish to be Raphael¡¯s, a dark wine color trimmed with gold braid. Raphael would never wear a coat like this.


    Annette¡¯s head tilted to one side as she caught the scent of cologne on the coat, strangely sensual. She knew who owned this coat.


    Her sleepy eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Railin, are you here?¡±

 Chapter 80

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 80. Perfume (2)


    Annette waited a moment, certain that Railin would appear saying, Oh, you noticed. But there was nothing. He must have left, since she had been sleeping, and it was an unwanted intrusion in any case. She couldn¡¯t even ask the reason for his visit.


    Embarrassed, she looked at his coat. It looked expensive. It would be best to wash it before she returned it.


    She was used to dealing with a reliable Railin. He was much more competent than she had initially thought, and she had even considered consulting him about the false charges against her, to ask for his help. It seemed like a good idea.


    But no, she shouldn¡¯t be hasty. She had to think it over more carefully.


    After she had calmed herself, she entered the house, wrapping a warm shawl around her shoulders that made her feel much more comfortable. It was late for dinner, but she was very hungry. She had napped on the balcony for far too long.


    Meaning to find a quick bite to eat, Annette went downstairs at exactly the wrong moment. As she passed the front doors, she bumped into Raphael, who had just come home. She felt a pang at the thought of their last conversation.


    She entered the room, after calming her mind. She put on a warm shawl, which made her feel much more at ease. It was late for dinner, but she was quite hungry. She had fallen asleep on the balcony too long.


    Annette went downstairs with the intention of grabbing a quick bite to eat. But it was not a good time. It was because when she was near the front door, she bumped into Raphael who had just returned home. Annette felt a pang of pain as she remembered the last conversation she had with him.


    Do you like me, even a little?


    He had left without answering the question, and the desolation of that moment still hadn¡¯t left her. Annette moved past him without speaking, close enough that she could feel his breath on her cheek.


    He smells like alcohol.


    He must have gone out drinking again somewhere. In her previous life, Raphael had drunk almost every day, as if he were an alcoholic, because he couldn¡¯t sleep otherwise. But in this life he drank surprisingly rarely, with Annette there to put him to sleep with her magic.


    Except on days like today.


    But Annette did not escape so easily. Suddenly, Raphael caught her arm, his cold eyes narrowed with anger.


    ¡°I smell another man on you.¡±


    She turned to him as he approached her, grabbing her shoulders and bending his head, his nose moving through her hair, behind her ears, along her neck and over her collarbone, catching the unfamiliar smell.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± He asked finally, his eyes fierce. ¡°Who touched you? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°No one. Please let me go,¡± she said, low. At first, she thought he was just making a fuss because he was drunk, but then the thought flashed through her mind of Railin and his coat, and the scent of his cologne that must have clung to her clothing and skin as she slept.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she could confess this truth to Raphael. She couldn¡¯t reveal Railin¡¯s existence if she wanted to hide her relationship with the Guild of Secrets. Carefully, she removed Raphael¡¯s hand from her shoulder.


    ¡°I was testing new perfumes to buy,¡± she answered, trying not to provoke him. ¡°Maybe some of them are lingering on me. Who else but you would ever touch me? Besides, I haven¡¯t left the house. So please let go of me. It hurts.¡±


    He had always been vulnerable when she said something hurt, and his hands immediately relaxed as soon as the word left her mouth. She immediately took the opportunity to flee.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re drunk, so you should get some rest,¡± she said, once she thought she was a safe distance away. She turned her head to offer a brief goodbye. ¡°Good night, Raphael.¡±


    That was it. Quickly, she walked away before he could stop her. But before she had gone three steps, a hard hand caught her from behind, and Raphael pulled her back against his chest.


    ¡°Raphael?¡±


    ¡°Liar. You always lie to me.¡±

 Chapter 81

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 81. Our Duty (1)


    Annette did not respond. She tried to look back at him, but couldn¡¯t when he was holding her so tightly in his arms. Twisting her head, she could barely see his chin. His red lips in his square jaw looked enticingly manly.


    He kissed her head, then bit her earlobe. And then those lips twisted for a moment, as if he were going to cry.


    ¡°What am I going to do with you, Annette?¡±


    His hot breath sighed against her forehead, tingling. His voice sounded sad, but that was probably just her imagination. Annette lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly acting this way?¡± She asked, with a smile as superficial as if they were meeting at a society event. ¡°You don¡¯t even like me. We have a relationship where we merely fulfill our duties. Isn¡¯t this the marriage you wanted?¡±


    Her beautiful voice recited the words coldly, and Raphael absorbed them in silence, then hugged her tighter. It felt as if she was too far away from him, even though she was pressed right against his heart, an estrangement.


    Raphael bent his head to kiss her pale neck.


    ¡°You are right,¡± he said, with clear intent. ¡°Let us do our duty to each other.¡±


    Annette frowned, pushing him away at his shoulder, but Raphael caught her slender wrist and reached out his other hand to grasp her chin. His bright blue eyes were reddened with drink, but they were filled with sadness rather than lust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me away like that. Every time you do¡­it makes me feel like I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    To her ears, his voice sounded like the cry of a wounded animal. Her arms relaxed the moment she heard those words, because Annette could not harden herself against his distress.


    Raphael lifted her up by the waist to carry her into the bedroom. As soon as he laid her on the bed, his lips captured her like shackles. She could not resist the passionate kiss.


    She wanted to push him away several times, but pinned in his arms, she finally closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand how he could do this if he didn¡¯t like her. But there was no point in bothering to ask him again.


    The cool night air caressed her body as he pulled off her nightgown and pushed her legs apart sharply. Annette bit her lip in embarrassment as he exposed the space between her legs, clearly lit in the light of the oil lamp. But Raphael had no mercy. His fingers dipped between her legs.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The short, pained moan escaped her lips as her not-quite-wet walls bit down on his fingers. Impatiently, Raphael withdrew them.


    When he bent his head between her legs, she could feel his breath on her most sensitive spot, and soon his lips covered her cl!toris. Every time the clever tip of his tongue licked her, she jerked.


    ¡°Ahhh, I don¡¯t like it,¡± she said, her eyes dazed with pleasure. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Annette clutched his head, her legs trembling. Her white fingers tangled in his black hair, dark as night. Though her mind was closed to it, her body reacted honestly to the pl3asure. Raphael devoured her slippery opening like a wild beast.


    Once her entrance was wet, Raphael slipped two fingers into her, and Annette held back her moans, trying to resist the pl3asure filling her.


    Her inner walls were so narrow that it was a tight fit at first, but gradually she softened as he rubbed at her cl!toris.


    Annette felt the warmth spreading within her as if she had been drinking. The time had come to kindle the flame of desire.

 Chapter 82

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 82. Our Duty (2)


    ¡°Mmm¡­don¡¯t, rub there¡­ahhh¡­!¡±


    The motions of his fingers were forceful. Each time he inserted them and rubbed her cl!toris, she tightened inside, contracting. The feeling of the thick knuckles of his fingers inside her made her tingle. She got hot. Her n!pples hardened. She couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    Raphael licked his lips as he felt her inner walls squeezing. She was so hot inside, clinging to his fingers, and he wanted to shove his c0ck into that hungry hole right now. But it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    ¡°Your waist is shaking,¡± he told her, sounding a little displeased. ¡°But I still have work to do, so try to stay still.¡±


    Annette reddened in embarrassment at the vulgar implication, and tears welled in her pink eyes, flowing down her cheeks. Raphael leaned over to lick her tears, so intensely focused it was as if he were feasting at her cheeks.


    It would have been nice if his lips were poison. Then he could have blinded those beautiful eyes so that she would never look on another man.


    Annette was so nervous, she didn¡¯t even notice the possessiveness in his gaze. But she turned away, a little fearful of his tongue licking near her eyes. Abruptly, his fingers withdrew, and his c0ck thrust into her tight hole. Annette cried out.


    ¡°Ahh! Slow, slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what your mouth says, but your insides are squeezing me. You¡¯re soaking wet.¡±


    With a fierce grin, he drove his manhood all the way into her, her stomach aching at the stretch of his big c0ck. Annette rubbed her lower belly, feeling that she would explode if this kept up. Raphael¡¯s teeth gritted at the sight.


    ¡°I told you not to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!!! Mmm!!!¡±


    He surged into her, pounding inside her, then slid back to rub himself hard against her inner walls. The wave of pleasure rolled through her, lust boiling in her blood. Gasping, Annette spread her legs wider.


    Instantly, his pace increased, hitting her like a tidal wave. Tingling washed through her body, her breath gasping with every thrust.


    ¡°You¡¯re covered with another man¡¯s smell, and you still seem to be unsatisfied,¡± Raphael accused as he pounded into her, and Annette shook her head, in tears. The pathetic denial only provoked the beast more.


    Raphael rubbed his cheeks against her neck, and then licked insistently, as if he wanted to cover the other male¡¯s scent with his own.


    But Raphael immediately grunted, gripping her @ss hard and shoving himself into her as deep as he could go. It was an aggressive retaliation, as if punishing her for retreating.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    Annette¡¯s wet eyes went wide, and Raphael lowered his head to devour her lips. His hot tongue roamed her mouth, tasting every inch. Both above and below, Annette felt herself being conquered by him.


    Raphael¡¯s lips parted as his waist moved still more violently, his p3netration even rougher, his c0ck pounding into her with the force of a hammer blow.


    The stimulation was breathtaking. The rubbing of his c0ck head inside her was lighting her on fire, hotter and hotter until something exploded, and thrilling burst through her quivering insides.


    ¡°Mmm! Ahhh¡­!!!¡±


    Tears flowed under her lashes as she squeezed her eyes shut. Raphael kissed her sweaty forward, clenching his teeth to hold back his own climax. The sight of her beautiful face, filled with pleasure, was captivated. Annette trembled helplessly under those eyes, which seemed to want to devour her completely.


    Raphael sat back against the headboard, lifting Annette¡¯s still-quivering body on top of him. Without hesitating, he slid his c0ck back inside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet.¡±

 Chapter 83

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 83. Our Duty (3)


    Now they were face to face, and Annette reflexively embraced him as he lifted her on top of his body, thrusting himself back into her opening. Annette quivered. In this position, it felt as if he went even deeper, as if she were being impaled upon a huge stake.


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s so hard¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It shouldn¡¯t hurt. I got you wet enough to make you open,¡± he said. ¡°Wet enough to make sure you never think of another man again¡­¡±


    The possessive words sent a shiver down her spine.


    Then her body began to jolt up and down wildly, as if his shaft would split her body. Sitting upright, it rubbed deep inside her, an overwhelming sensation that made her cling to his shoulders, sobbing. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream. It felt as if he would pound her to jelly inside.


    But clinging to him only fueled his desire. Raphael caught her waist and pulled her down lustfully, as if he wanted to thrust even his throbbing balls inside her.


    ¡°You were covered in another man¡¯s scent, huh?¡± His big hands caught her face, turning it up. ¡°You haven¡¯t shown this eager face to anyone else, have you?¡±


    Annette¡¯s face was flushed as she looked up at him, panting. The light clearly showed the desire in her face, but she couldn¡¯t hide it. The sight of that face with her wet eyes was so exciting, Raphael thought he could come just by looking at her.


    ¡°Does it feel good? You¡¯re moving your waist.¡±


    His hand reached over her belly to rub her cl!toris, and she couldn¡¯t stand the intense pl3asure that rolled through her body. But there was no escape when she was pinned on top of him.


    Mercilessly, he continued thrusting into her, fanning the fire inside her even hotter. The smacks as their skins collided echoed through the room, and Annette¡¯s eyes rolled back at every low-level


    ¡°Your insides are squeezing my c0ck,¡± he moaned. ¡°So good, Annette¡­¡±


    ¡°Your br3asts taste so good.¡± Raphael licked wet lips. She hated those lips, that only spoke crude words. Annette lowered her head tearfully and kissed him, sealing his lips closed. The moment her lips touched his, she felt him swell even bigger inside her.


    He squeezed her @ss so hard, he left the marks of his hands on her skin, thrusting into her harder, faster, and Annette came so hard, it felt as if her whole body was floating.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She moaned, tears filling her eyes, and Raphael drank them down between his lips as her tight inner walls squeezed him.


    I want to be with her forever¡­


    Raphael kissed her forehead, the corners of her eyes, her cheeks.His eyes glittered with passion, nearly obsession. He still disliked the subtle scent of another man, lingering behind her shoulders.


    But Annette was a virtuous woman, who wasn¡¯t about to spread her legs for another man. Raphael trusted her more than she thought he did. But it disgusted him to know another male was close enough to cover her in his scent.


    He didn¡¯t believe her lie about trying new perfumes. But it didn¡¯t really matter. He would cover that perfume, or whatever it was, with himself. He would come inside her until she knew she belonged to him.


    He didn¡¯t know where this intense possessiveness was coming from. It made him angry every time she tried to push him away with those beautiful hands. As she said, he had wanted a formal marriage where they did nothing more but fulfill their obligations.


    So why did his heart fall the moment she said that?


    Raphael laid her on the bed and settled himself between her still-trembling white legs.


    The night had just begun.

 Chapter 84

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 84. Strange Dream (1)


    The night had gone.


    Annette lifted eyelids that felt much heavier than usual, and found bright sunlight streaming through the window. It felt as if she had slept until nearly noon. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Whenever she had s3x with Raphael, it was difficult to get up early the next day.


    Annette tried to rise to her feet, only to find Raphael¡¯s sturdy arms wrapped tightly around her. The line of his jaw at her forehead felt a little rough, stubbled from the growth of his beard overnight. Annette looked up at his face, bewildered.


    Why the hell is this man like this?


    It was Raphael that had always guarded the distance in both their relationships. It probably wasn¡¯t because of any affection that he had clung to her so determinedly last night. It was just because he thought another man had taken an interest in one of his possessions.


    It was too wearing on her heart to be swayed by his whims. It would be best to leave for Osland as soon as she could, before she developed any further attachment to him, especially under these circumstances. But before she could do that, she needed to get to the bottom of the accusations against her, and find the real culprit.


    Annette sat up, pushing his arms away, and Raphael frowned but did not wake up. She wondered what would happen if he did. Leaving the warmth of the bed, she slipped from the covers.


    Of course, the strenuous use to which her body had been subjected afterward might also be a factor. Remembering the events of the previous night, Annette was embarrassed.


    Making her way to the table, Annette fortunately found a thick robe on the chair. She slipped it on and made her way downstairs. It seemed the time had come to test the skills of her newly hired doctor.


    And as she had hoped, the doctor was as competent as she remembered.


    ¡°You have a cold.¡±


    Her tonsils were especially swollen, and her throat ached as if there were tiny shards of glass in it. Eucaly¡¯s expression darkened as she took Annette¡¯s temperature. The fever was much higher than expected.


    ¡°I will prescribe a febrifuge, to reduce your fever. Please keep warm today and go to bed early. Drink all the water you can.¡±


    Annette nodded.


    ¡°If you would like, I can give you a tonic to help restore your energy. If you take it regularly, you¡¯ll be much stronger.¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate it. Please do.¡±


    After Eucaly departed to get the medicine, Annette was left alone on the couch in the drawing room, and she lay back, closing her eyes. Eucaly had told her to go to bed early, but Raphael was still sleeping in her room. If she laid down beside him, her body would be warm, but her heart would be cold.


    But she also didn¡¯t want to go to Raphael¡¯s room, even if it was empty. Where could she go to sleep? As Annette ran her fingers through her hair, fretting, she was startled by the heat of her forehead.


    Tap-tap¡­


    At that moment, a maid approached with a message. Annette frowned, puzzled.


    ¡°A visitor? But I¡¯m not expecting anyone¡­¡±


    When one visited the residence of a noble, usually a request was sent in advance, indicating when they would arrive and on what business. The visit would not occur without the head of the family granting permission. This protocol was the most basic etiquette for social calls in Deltium¡¯s aristocratic society.


    Of course, if it was a close relationship, there was no need for these formalities. But few people were close enough to Annette to ignore it. Who on earth would dare to visit her in this rude way?


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Annette asked, slightly dazed with fever.


    ¡°Well¡­I am sure it is a noblewoman, but she hasn¡¯t given her family. She just said she would like to have a private conversation with you. She said you would probably agree,¡± the maid added, ¡°if I showed you this.¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the object the maid produced. They were an ordinary pair of gloves, which could be purchased anywhere. But one of the gloves clearly showed the marks of teeth. As if someone had bitten it.

 Chapter 85

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 85. Strange Dream (2)


    Annette remembered putting on those gloves. And who had left those marks on them.


    Celestine Keers?


    Annette¡¯s eyes twitched. Surely, she had come to talk about something important. It had been days since their meeting at the temple, and Annette had not heard of Celestine making any accusations that Annette had infiltrated the Temple, much less providing the gloves as evidence.


    Instead, she had come secretly to request a private conversation. Annette¡¯s eyes lit up at a sudden thought.


    Maybe she¡¯s willing to hear what I have to say.


    The last time they had met, Celestine had been so fearful and cautious, still suffering from the trauma of her kidnapping. And there had been no doubt in her face that the true culprit was Annette.


    But apparently Annette had been wrong.


    She wished Celestine had come another day, when she felt less ill, but she could hardly refuse her when Celestine had come to her front door. It must have taken great determination for her to come this far. And if Annette refused her this time, Celestine wasn¡¯t likely to try it again.


    There was no choice.


    With her mind made up, Annette opened her eyes to look at the maid. The woman looked anxious, as if she thought Annette might scold her.


    ¡°Can you help me get dressed?¡± Annette asked practically, offering her a small smile. ¡°I must greet my guest.¡±


    ***


    It felt as if her corset were digging into her ribs today. Perhaps that was why, along with her stuffy nose, that it felt so difficult to breathe. Annette took a sip of tea to clear her throat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come see me like this,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Lady Keers.¡±


    Celestine did not speak. She looked so nervous, it seemed doubtful that she had come this way of her own free will. Her hands on the skirt of her dress were trembling, and she seemed to be struggling with her fears.


    Silently, Annette cupped her warm teacup in her hands and waited. There was nothing more she could do, and the hot tea seemed to be helping a little with her cold.


    ¡°I had a strange dream recently,¡± Celestine said, after a while. Her face was somber. ¡°You were in it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Of course, Celestine wasn¡¯t talking about an actual dream. She was referring to Annette¡¯s visit at the Temple, but Annette just smiled vaguely. She wasn¡¯t going to admit anything when she didn¡¯t yet know Celestine¡¯s intentions.


    I must speak carefully. Otherwise I may say something that sounds like a confession.


    A cold sweat broke out on her body. Her first impulse was to think Celestine¡¯s visit was a good thing, but she still could not be trusted. Thinking of everything she had done, trespassing in the Temple, impersonating a priestess, Annette was shocked at her own recklessness.


    ¡°I suppose the reason you¡¯ve come is because you wondered if I might be innocence?¡± She remarked, addressing the subject in a roundabout fashion.


    ¡°Your¡­innocence?¡±


    Celestine looked at her, a little disbelieving. It seemed she was still reluctant to say the word innocent. Despite their last meeting, she still didn¡¯t trust her. Annette sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Celestine, I really didn¡¯t order your kidnapping,¡± she explained calmly. ¡°My coachman Ivan was hired under a false identity, and after he kidnapped you, he framed me. The whole thing was a plan laid by someone else to discredit both of us.¡±


    Celestine said nothing. Annette had no choice but to offer a little more, to persuade someone clearly still skeptical.

 Chapter 86

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 86. Other Version (1)


    ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to say, but I thought you were behind all this,¡± Annette explained. ¡°You were the one that benefited most from the kidnapping, after all. But now¡­from your expression, I realize I was wrong.¡±


    She spoke as frankly as she could, hoping that honesty would win Celestine¡¯s understanding, and open her heart.


    ¡°I want to work with you to find the real criminal,¡± she went on. ¡°I want to know who framed me for the crime, and left you with trauma that will never go away. But I need your help. Can you trust me?¡±


    Anxiously, Annette waited for her answer. It was her best effort to persuade her, but Celestine was still looking at her suspiciously, as if she was searching for some sign in Annette¡¯s face that she was lying. Annette couldn¡¯t help wondering what she was seeing, and kept her eyes fixed on Celestine, trying to reach her.


    After a long silence, Celestine finally spoke, her expression heavy.


    ¡°¡­when I was selected to be a candidate for Crown Princess, my parents were overjoyed,¡± she said. ¡°Even though I was just the optional candidate, and you were supposed to be Crown Princess. They said it was an honor just to be considered with the famous Lady Annette Bavaria. As you probably know, my family has not¡­prospered.¡±


    The Keers Marquisate had once been a very prosperous family, two hundred years ago. They owned a fairly large farm beside a very big river, so they never had to worry about droughts or irrigation. Over time, this had made them one of the wealthiest families, and they thought their prosperity would last forever.


    But that was not the only misfortune. The earthquake had changed the shape of the earth itself, and changed the course of the river. Irrigation of the farm was far more difficult, and their crop yields had decreased by nearly half.


    That had been the beginning of the downfall of the Keers family.


    More than two hundred years later, they were nobles in name only. The Keers family had less prestige than the average earl.


    Until Celestine Keers had been chosen as the first candidate for Crown Princess.


    ¡°Huuhh.¡±


    Celestine sighed deeply as she thought of her family, remembering the happy faces of her parents. Even Celestine herself had never dreamed she might actually become Crown Princess. It was a turn of events that had been impossible to predict.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m in no position to say this, I have no affinity for the Crown Prince,¡± she went on. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for him. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not interested in the position of Crown Princess. It is a great opportunity for me and for my family.¡±


    Her gaze drifted down to the ring she wore on her left ring finger. It had a large diamond in the center and a band filled with emeralds, rubies, and sapphires. It must be an engagement ring given to her by the royal family. Celestine touched the diamond with her gloved fingers.


    ¡°But I would not do something so cowardly to become Crown Princess, much less stoop to such tricks. My family might be weak compared to Bavaria, but we still have pride. I will swear by the Keers name that I am only a victim. I did not plan my own kidnapping.¡±


    Her voice rose with passion through this speech, her frustration evident. Annette was surprised by this turn in the conversation. She had thought Celestine had come to resolve her own suspicions as to whether Annette was guilty, but here she was insisting on her own innocence. Maybe she was insulted at Annette¡¯s suggestion that she had planned her own kidnapping.


    Celestine stared at Annette, her eyes waiting. Under the scrutiny of those dark green eyes, Annette answered softly.


    ¡°I see. I understand you.¡±


    ¡°¡­what do you mean, you understand me?¡±


    ¡°I mean I trust you. In fact, it seemed strange to me from the beginning. You didn¡¯t seem like a person that used such dirty tactics.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person did you consider me?¡± Celestine asked at once, aggressive in her confusion.


    A normal person might have answered sharply, but she was dealing with Annette, whose husband had significant anger management issues.


    ¡°You¡¯re a proud woman,¡± Annette answered, smiling.


    ¡°Oh?¡±

 Chapter 87

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 87. Other Version (2)


    ¡°I thought so, since I first saw you,¡± Annette went on. ¡°You¡¯re a proud woman. I didn¡¯t think you would do anything so undignified. Of course, sometimes I was frightened by the way you looked at me, but from the bottom, you¡¯re a person of integrity, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    Celestine¡¯s expression had hardened. It wasn¡¯t that she was angry; Annette¡¯s words had sounded something like a compliment, and she automatically frowned, hiding her embarrassment. Annette smiled as she watched Celestine¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°So when that incident happened¡­I was disappointed, because I thought you had planned it. I thought you weren¡¯t that kind of person. But if you¡¯re not the culprit¡­I can¡¯t think of who it might be. Who would have planned something like this?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­you did it,¡± Celestine said, finally opening her heart for the first time. ¡°But it seemed strange to me¡­¡±


    Annette listened with rapt attention.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that to me,¡± Celestine said, her eyes lowered with embarrassment. ¡°It was obvious that you would be Crown Princess! Why would you do something so dangerous, when my chances were already zero? No matter how much I think about it, it endangers you more than it benefits you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that stupid.¡±


    Celestine¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡± Celestine said haughtily. ¡°I still don¡¯t fully trust you.¡±


    Maybe the tension between them had eased, at least enough for her true personality to appear. Enough for tears to appear in Annette¡¯s eyes. Was it because Celestine had shouted at her?


    Celestine¡¯s heart twinged, and just as she was about to apologize, Annette spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, wiping away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s the first time someone else believed I was innocent. I couldn¡¯t help crying. Thank you so much, Celestine. It means a lot to me that you believed me.¡±


    She smiled sadly, closing her reddened eyes, and Celestine felt her heart clench. She had been so immersed in her own misery, she had never considered Annette¡¯s position, until now. She had even hated her for what she thought she had done.


    Celestine only had to close her eyes to remember the day she was kidnapped. The stranger¡¯s hand clamped over her mouth. The suffocating terror that he might be dragging her away to her, even though he had never touched her. Cowering in the darkness, shivering as she wondered what would become of her.


    Fortunately, she had been rescued without incident. But the nightmare of that day still haunted her. More than once, she had awakened screaming. Though as Crown Princess she was surrounded by glamor and luxury, she was not happy. She despised Annette for the terrible trauma she had suffered.


    Were you invited to Lady Bavaria¡¯s wedding? It was so beautiful! The groom¡¯s background is not the best, but that face is compensation, isn¡¯t it? Such a handsome man. Perhaps that¡¯s why Lady Bavaria seemed so happy. Even if she doesn¡¯t get to be Crown Princess, it¡¯s good fortune to live with such a man. She¡¯s a smart woman.


    Celestine listened to all this snide gossip and knew that she now occupied the position of Crown Princess in Annette¡¯s place. She would now suffer the jealousy of others. Celestine had always stubbornly kept herself on the fringes of society, and now everyone was eagerly searching for a way to take a bite of her.


    Gods, the new Crown Princess doesn¡¯t know how to treat people properly. It would have been so much better if Lady Bavaria had become Crown Princess instead¡­


    All those pink, painted lips spoke only slander. Unable to shake off the psychological shadows of her kidnapping, Celestine began to be afraid to go out socially at all. When she left her home, all she found was enemies. Even her best friend, Lady McClaire, could not hide her jealousy.


    Celestine¡¯s only refuge was in the arms of God. That was the only place her beleaguered heart could feel safe.


    And then a few days ago, even that sanctuary had been destroyed.


    That was why Celestine had visited Annette.


    Partly pride, partly curiosity. In fact, Celestine had had her own doubts about the kidnapping.

 Chapter 88

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 88. Interruption (1)


    Why would Annette kidnap her if there was nothing to be gained? And why would she be so foolish as to have her personal coachman do it? It made no sense. If Celestine had been in Annette¡¯s position, she would have hired mercenaries to do it instead, so nothing would link her to the crime.


    It didn¡¯t add up.


    At first, when Annette had slipped into the temple to see her, Celestine had refused to believe her. It was too much, to have this woman stalking her. But once she had cooled off, she thought about what Annette had said. It made sense.


    Later, Celestine had realized she was halfway persuaded.


    Maybe Annette really wasn¡¯t to blame.


    In that moment, it was as if she had glimpsed the shadow of some giant, holding both herself and Annette in the palm of his hand. It wasn¡¯t clear what this person would gain from the incident, but they had ruined the lives of two women in the process.


    And Celestine was a proud woman, who couldn¡¯t endure the thought that her life and her future were being manipulated by someone else. Though she had become the Crown Princess when she knew even in her next life she should have had no hope, it only happened because Annette was falsely accused.


    In a competition, one must first closely observe the opponent. Celestine understood her own position well. She was already at a disadvantage when the Crown Prince was already devoted to Annette. Her own chances were nonexistent.


    So Celestine had given up any thoughts of becoming Crown Princess herself. She had been satisfied to take advantage of the attention her nomination brought, which would win her a good husband in the future. It was a realistic goal when she knew she had no chance of surpassing Annette.


    I can¡¯t believe Annette is now Marquise Carnesis.


    It made Celestine uncomfortable. To become a Marquise was a high status for any woman, but for Annette, the daughter of Duke Bavaria, it could not be considered a good match. Especially given the rumors about the Raphael, the King¡¯s bastard.


    Celestine had taken comfort in the thought that Annette had brought about her own downfall, but knowing that she too might have been a victim made her feel as if the world had turned upside down. She was in the position Annette was meant to occupy. It was as if they had called in someone off the street to stand in for a lady.


    ¡°Lady Annette, how¡­do you feel about it now?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking, surprising herself with the question. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­I mean, is your husband treating you well?¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said belatedly, with a soft smile. ¡°He¡¯s a good man, even if he is a little rough. He treats me well.¡±


    She¡¯s lying.


    Annette was avoiding her gaze. She was a good liar, as might be expected from a member of the Bavaria family, and it was not a harmful lie, but a kindly one, to cover up her husband¡¯s shortcomings. But not Celestine thought she understood Annette¡¯s true feelings.


    Celestine¡¯s shoulders slumped with a sudden release of tension. She had had to be so cautious since she had been made the presumptive Crown Princess. But having talked to Annette, she could finally relax.


    ¡°That luminous power you showed that day,¡± Celestine said, touching the engagement ring on her finger. ¡°Was it real? Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. It was a trick,¡± Annette confessed sheepishly. ¡°I did it so I could talk to you.¡±


    Celestine should have been angry at the lie, but she was quite relieved. God was just. It would not have been right for an agnostic like Annette to have such power. Satisfied to have this mystery solved, she returned to her main point.


    ¡°Then if it wasn¡¯t either of us who did it, who is to blame?¡±

 Chapter 89

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 89. Interruption (2)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t come close to any conclusions, yet,¡± Annette replied thoughtfully. ¡°I tried to find the squires from the palace who supported my coachman¡¯s testimony, but they have all disappeared. The true culprit only chose witnesses who had no connections anywhere else.¡±


    She had no idea who it was, but they had been quite meticulous. Having believed that Celestine was the guilty party, it was disheartening to have to start from the beginning again to prove her innocence. Annette¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Actually, I may have an idea,¡± Celestine began, very carefully. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t speak rashly, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Annette asked seriously, angling her head. ¡°Do you have some idea? Or some suspect?¡±


    But Celestine hesitated. It was such a dangerous suspicion, she wasn¡¯t sure she even dared to say it aloud.


    Annette waited, her heart thudding at the thought that perhaps Celestine might know something after all. But pressing her too forcefully was likely to be counterproductive, so she waited, letting Celestine make up her own mind.


    It was a touching consideration, and Celestine had just opened her mouth to speak when the drawing room door burst open, and someone entered abruptly.


    ¡°I heard you are ill again, is it true?¡± Raphael said, immediately approaching Annette and frowning as he laid his hand on her forehead. It was so strange how he had always worried about her health, to the point that even his bad temper vanished whenever she got sick.


    Before she could protest, he had already thoroughly examined her, and clicked his tongue disapprovingly.


    ¡°You have a fever, and your eyes are red. Is it because you overexerted yourself yesterday? You ought to be in bed if you are not well¨C¡±


    As he straightened, he suddenly noticed Celestine¡¯s presence, and his mouth shut at once. For a moment, he was disconcerted to have a visitor present, but his confidence was sufficient that he was not embarrassed.


    It was his house, after all. He didn¡¯t even recognize Celestine as his stepbrother¡¯s fianc¨¦e; he did not move in those social circles, and he knew her name, but not her appearance.


    As master of the house, he received reports of every visitor. Today, there had been no message that visitors had requested to call. Therefore, this woman was not paying a formal visit, which meant he could consider her an intruder.


    His eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Ah, it seems someone else is here,¡± he said dryly, one eyebrow lifting. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Which explains that look on her face.


    Celestine hadn¡¯t missed Annette¡¯s bland smile when she had asked how her husband treated her. Even before a visitor and a lady, his manner was offensive. How much worse must it be in private?


    In return, Raphael met her defiant expression with instant antagonism. How dare this woman take that attitude in his house?


    More, she was forcing Annette to welcome her as a visitor, even when Annette was ill. Raphael¡¯s displeasure at Celestine¡¯s presence deepened. He did not understand how the unannounced visitor could sit conversing so calmly without noticing the flush of fever in Annette¡¯s cheeks.


    Inconsiderate woman.


    The hostility in their glances almost cast off visible sparks, and Annette was sitting directly between them.

 Chapter 90

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 90. Interruption (3)


    What the hell are you two doing? Annette wondered, looking back and forth at the crackling atmosphere between her husband and Celestine. Both of them were people of great pride, and she could almost see the sparks flying from their eyes as they glared at each other.


    ¡°Raphael, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, quickly intervening to try to resolve the situation. ¡°It¡¯s just a little cold. I was having a conversation with an important visitor, so I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡±


    She laid her hand on his shoulder, gently dissuading him, and Raphael glanced back at Celestine with a slight frown. She was an important visitor?


    Celestine did not look like a distinguished noblewoman. She had dressed simply for her visit, and her failure to follow proper etiquette did not leave a good impression. Raphael would have liked to kick her out of his house immediately.


    But Annette had asked him to be a courteous host, and he had learned quite a bit from his relationship with her, particularly in managing interpersonal relationships.


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting,¡± he said, opting to greet her as if nothing had happened. ¡°I am Marquis Carnesis. I had not heard any visitors were expecting, so I didn¡¯t know you were here. I hope you will understand with a generous heart.¡±


    What was with him? Annette was surprised at the sudden shift in attitude. She had expected him to rudely order Celestine to leave.


    It was also true that she could only see his broad back, and not the forbidding expression he was wearing, at odds with his polite attitude.


    Celestine, facing Raphael, felt a little overwhelmed.


    Oh, hell.


    To Celestine, the only polite thing about Marquis Raphael Carnesis was his muzzle. His sharp eyes clearly said he would like her to disappear. But Annette was oblivious to this.


    Goaded, Celestine would have liked to sit still and watch Raphael¡¯s hackles rise, but she couldn¡¯t do that at Annette¡¯s expense, when she was sick. It was clearly not a good time for a visit. And it was true, she had ignored the proper etiquette for her call.


    ¡°Lady Carnesis, are you sure you¡¯re not feeling too ill?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little cold. I¡¯m only worried that it might be catching,¡± Annette said, smiling as she shook her head. Looking at her face, Celestine only felt guiltier. Annette¡¯s pale cheeks were unmistakably flushed.


    For her sake, Celestine shouldn¡¯t linger any longer. Admitting defeat, she rose.


    ¡°We¡¯ll speak again another time,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my unannounced visit. The thing I was going to tell you before¡­I will let you know when I am a little more certain.


    It left Annette alone in the drawing room with Raphael, and he sighed and then came to sit beside her, drawing her head onto his shoulder.


    ¡°You have a fever. Have you taken any medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Eucaly prescribed me some.¡±


    ¡°Eucaly? That¡¯s¡­the doctor you hired? That gloomy woman.¡±


    That was Raphael¡¯s impression of the practitioner. Annette would have protested, but her throat was too dry to speak. Actually, now that Celestine had gone and she could relax, her body ached more than ever, and her temperature was high enough that she felt dizzy.


    Her body slumped against his, her full weight resting against him, and Raphael clicked his tongue and slipped out of his seat.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re too frail. Anyone who looked at you would think you are made of glass.¡±


    ¡°Who was it that couldn¡¯t restrain himself, and left me in this condition?¡± Annette replied, for once not giving any ground. She was tired of accommodating his whims, and he had only treated her well last night for selfish reasons.


    For a moment, he was speechless at her counterattack. And though at first he looked angry, his face set in frowning lines, she could tell that he was actually embarrassed.

 Chapter 91

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 91. Interruption (4)


    Actually, Annette¡¯s cold was most likely because she had fallen asleep out on the balcony, but Raphael couldn¡¯t know that. Raphael was strangely hesitant as he lifted and carried her to her bed, with none of his usual brusqueness.


    She eyed him warily as he set her on the bed, wondering when the other shoe would drop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, without meeting her eyes.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Annette asked reflexively, surprised. He didn¡¯t answer. He just pulled the blanket over her, taking care to cover her bare feet. His normally unsympathetic expression still had an air of embarrassment.


    It seemed he really did think it was his fault she was sick.


    But that he had apologized for it was extraordinary. Raphael was a stubborn man, who rarely apologized to anyone. He drew a stark line between enemy and friend, and anyone with whom he conflicted was an enemy, who would never have an apology from him.


    That was the way Raphael thought.


    But now he was apologizing to her, and Annette felt as if she had just witnessed the miracle of creation sprung forth from heaven with her own mortal eyes. Overwhelmed, she softened.


    ¡°It was just¡­the change of the season. Sometimes it happens to me if the weather shifts. It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Her kindness only made his face stiffen. Given the truth, he suspected a lie, because Raphael was always filled with self-doubt. He couldn¡¯t remember ever apologizing to anyone, at least not since his very unpleasant childhood. But now that he had abased himself, his stinging pride made him want to walk away immediately. Raphael¡¯s fists tightened at his sides as he forced himself to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for that. I mean, what I meant to say¡­¡±


    ¡°My lady, I¡¯ve come with the medicine, may I come in?¡±


    Unfortunately, Raphael would not get to explain himself. He had left the door open behind him when he carried Annette into the bedroom, and now Eucaly was standing there, looking at him with surprise. She had only called out so casually because the door was already opened.


    ¡°Raphael?¡± Annette asked. ¡°What were you going to say?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk another time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, the door was open,¡± Eucaly apologized, clutching the medicine in her hands and clearly unsure what to do. Annette wondered whose whim it was that she was not going to be allowed to finish any of her conversations today.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Annette said, hiding her regret. ¡°You brought extra medicine for me, didn¡¯t you? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. On occasion, I will begin giving you a tonic to restore your energy. Even if you aren¡¯t having any particular pain, it will be good for you to take it to build up your strength.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Annette drank the medicine down. It was bitter. But she hoped for good health. She wanted to live a long life, this time.


    Eucaly Kayun was just as capable as she had been in Annette¡¯s last life. After a few days with her cold, Annette felt better than ever, and her porcelain-pale face was filled with life. She felt perfectly healthy when the time came to receive her next visitors.


    This time, the visitors were not unexpected. Annette had been anticipating her visitors from the Chapelle Empire for a long time.

 Chapter 92

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 92. Competitive Atmosphere (1)


    ¡°Annette! How long has it been?¡± shouted a beautiful blue-haired woman as she climbed down from her carriage.


    ¡°Claire!¡± Annette cried, running to her with an enormous smile and hugging her as tightly as she could. It was unusually demonstrative behavior for the graceful woman, but she was overjoyed, and Claire only pulled back from her embrace to shower kisses all over her face.


    Annette laughed aloud.


    ¡°You look well,¡± said Claire. ¡°You used to get sick if there was a stiff breeze. I could always tell when winter was coming from your sneezing.¡±


    ¡°That was a long time ago. You can see, I¡¯m much better, and we¡¯ve hired a very competent practitioner. She often gives me medicine.¡±


    Claire kissed her smiling face again.


    Annette¡¯s sister-in-law was certainly affectionate, thought Raphael, who was sullenly observing their reunion from a few steps away. He knew Annette had a sister-in-law, but this was not at all what he expected.


    Looking at Claire, anyone would think she was a man.


    A handsome man. Raphael scowled at the androgynous beauty. Somehow, it felt as if he was watching an affectionate reunion between Annette and a strange man, and Raphael¡¯s mood plunged accordingly.


    It was bad enough between women, but Raphael¡¯s intense possessive streak flared at the mere thought of a man treating Annette this way. Just imagining it was enough to nearly push him over the edge, and Claire turned her head toward him as if she sensed his smoldering gaze.


    She was a Knight Commander of the Chapelle Empire. Claire had that impressive title for a reason, and she could sense the hostility of others. Her sharp eyes flashed as they met his gaze.


    Is that him?


    Look at the muscle in those forearms. He must have a grip like iron, he would never drop his sword. But that physique is balanced, he has the same strength from his biceps to his quads. That man is made for the sword.


    Inside, Claire clicked her tongue jealously. It was unfortunately true that skill in the profession of arms did not depend solely upon effort. Some people were just born with the right physical attributes and overwhelming talent, and though she hated to admit it, Raphael appeared to have both. No wonder his name was known even in the vast Chapelle Empire.


    If there was a new Master of Swords, it would surely be Raphael Carnesis of Deltium. Every swordsman in the world knew it. Having finally seen him in person, Claire¡¯s green eyes burned with the challenge.


    ¡°At last, we meet,¡± she said. ¡°It is a pleasure. I¡¯m Claire Lucid, Moonshadow of the Chapelle Empire.¡±


    The greeting was quite polite, as was expected from a member of a knightly order, but it was not a greeting between new family members. It was a greeting between knights.


    Raphael looked down at the hand she extended to him. It was a bit smaller than his own because she was a woman, but there was clear evidence that she trained hard. There were many marks of injury on that hand, proof that she had used a sword in real contests. Impressive.


    ¡°¡­Raphael Carnesis. Annette¡¯s husband,¡± he said slowly, and shook her hand. This also was not a greeting, but a test of the strength in each other¡¯s grip, and there was a strange lack of hostility between them, very nearly friendly.


    Strange, thought Annette, surprised. Raphael was actually showing an interest in someone. He was not merely standoffish with strangers, but distrustful by nature.


    Annette would never say it aloud, but she thought he had some significant emotional problems, especially with interpersonal relationships.


    She had been very worried when she heard that her brother was planning to visit, accompanied by Claire. To her, of course, they were family, but for Raphael they were strangers. Annette would have been satisfied if he had just managed not to hate them for their connection to the Bavaria family.


    But it seemed he had changed a lot from his previous life. He had even gone with her to greet them, and her resentment to him softened.


    Before, something like this would never have been possible at all.

 Chapter 93

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 93. Competitive Atmosphere (2)


    Arjen and Claire had visited her once in her previous life, but Annette had been unable to receive them properly at the time. Not only had she been in poor health, but her relationship with Raphael had been at its worst. Their endless fighting had forced Arjen and Claire to quickly withdraw, though neither of them had dared to say anything about it.


    Annette was not going to let that happen again.


    Lately, she had been distant with Raphael, but she couldn¡¯t act that way in front of her loved ones, who she hadn¡¯t seen in so long. For now, she would make sure it appeared she was getting along with him.


    Moving close to his side, she laid her hand on his arm.


    ¡°When is Arjen coming?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s due in another four days. He had some business to finish at work. I could have waited to travel with him, but I hurried ahead to see you,¡± Claire said, tapping the tip of Annette¡¯s nose mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s the life of an official.¡±


    Shrugging, she clicked her tongue. Trivial matters were resolved quickly, while anything requiring paper became hugely complicated. It was something that she did not understand.


    Claire was born to the Lucid family, the second oldest in all the Chapelle Empire. She had been trained strictly as a knight from a young age, and was now responsible for leading her order.


    Arjen, on the other hand, was far from being so physically gifted, but he had been born with an exceptional mind. He had been recognized as a genius early, and now he had risen to become the Prime Minster of the Empire. Through his hands passed countless projects, laws, and even more delicate matters. His achievements were all the more incredible, considering he had come from Deltium.


    Or rather, her family had.


    It¡¯s a blessing that you are my sister-in-law. Both for my brother and me.


    Annette smiled softly as she looked at Claire, who had done so much for her brother¡¯s future. Claire¡¯s father was just as outgoing and maintained a close relationship with the Emperor of Chapelle, with whom he had trained as a swordsman since childhood. This early bond gave him great influence with the Emperor despite their politics.


    At first, Claire¡¯s father had not accepted Arjen, but was soon fascinated by his wits. He had stood as a shield for Arjen so that no one would dare discriminate against him.


    In short, Claire¡¯s father was also responsible for her brother¡¯s success.


    Though they weren¡¯t related by blood, Annette considered Claire a member of her family. If it weren¡¯t for Claire, she might have lost all hope after Ivan¡¯s false charges against her. Claire¡¯s faith in her had given her courage.


    Removing her hand from Raphael, Annette stepped closer to Claire for another embrace. The other woman¡¯s body was taut with training and very warm, and Annette rested her head on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for coming, Claire,¡± Annette whispered sincerely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Claire said, embarrassed as she hugged her back. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re still soft as pudding.¡±


    Claire had grown up fighting with her siblings. To her, Annette looked like a creature from another world, and she still couldn¡¯t believe that something so adorable really existed. In Claire¡¯s opinion, the biggest benefit to her marriage with Arjen was Annette. Her arms around the smaller woman were filled with affection.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Annette said finally, pulling away with a satisfied smile and taking Claire¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll show you Carnesis Mansion.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good to me, but there¡¯s something else I want to do first.¡±


    Suddenly, she turned to face Raphael, who had been listening intently to their conversation and waiting for Annette to come back to him. Unfortunately, Claire remembered him first, and Annette watched her anxiously. Somehow, she knew what Claire was about to say.


    ¡°The training yard,¡± Claire said, her hands on her hips, delivering the challenge like a Knight Commander. ¡°We¡¯re going there, right now.¡±


    Just as she had feared. Worried, Annette turned her gaze to Raphael. She suspected Claire had something more in mind than just a tour of Raphael¡¯s training facilities. That was just an excuse. Before long, Raphael was going to find himself sweating with a sword in his hand.


    There was no way someone as competitive as Claire would pass up an opportunity like this when she met someone like Raphael.


    This isn¡¯t good¡­


    Annette¡¯s face was filled with worry. She knew both of them well enough to just hope that the bloodshed would be minimal.

 Chapter 94

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 94. Competitive Atmosphere (3)


    Fortunately, her sense of impending disaster was premature. Sitting by a window and reading a book, Annette turned her head as sparks exploded above the distant training field.


    They had said they were using silver practice swords, so the explosions seemed excessive, in her opinion.


    They¡¯re not giving up yet¡­


    Today was the third day of their competition. Raphael had pretended disinterest at first, but soon took the contest with Claire personally. Every morning after breakfast, the two of them ran down to the practice yard to spar until the sun went down. They would return to the house, drenched with sweat, and then sit down at the table and devour the most incredible quantity of food.


    The Carnesis manor chef was delighted.


    Annette admired their dedication. She had thought all swordsmen were more or less the same, but she had learned that one might differ from another in the same way noble etiquette differed from country to country. Claire was trained in the orthodox Imperial style, while Raphael used the much more unpredictable Deltium style.


    ¡°What kind of knight are you, anyway,¡± Claire demanded, reaching over the table with a purpling bruise on her shoulder. ¡°You fight like a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t whine,¡± Raphael replied, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°You just need some real combat experience. Fight a war or two, you¡¯ll get there.¡±


    The words were rude, but his face was filled with good humor. It was clear who had won that day. Laughing inside, Annette took a bite of her steak and then gave half to Raphael.


    ¡°Thank you, Annette,¡± he said, and it had vanished an instant later. Claire, who was inhaling her own dinner, frowned. She had a generally calm demeanor, but a short temper.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said, jabbing her fork at Raphael. ¡°How can you eat half her food, when she¡¯s so small? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    He looked back at her with irritation at the rebuke, but Claire defiantly met his eyes, without the least sign that she had done anything wrong.


    Annette said nothing, but put the other half of her steak on Claire¡¯s plate, as a peace offering.


    At once, Claire was torn.


    Of course, she could ask the chef to cook more, but she was hungry now, and she had long ago burned away the fuel in her stomach with the intense exercise. And this was a gift from Annette.


    But if she ate it, she would be as heartless as Raphael.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Claire,¡± Annette encouraged. ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat too much meat.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you, I¡¯ll enjoy it,¡± Claire said, rising briefly from her chair to kiss Annette¡¯s cheek, and then devoured the steak almost without chewing it.


    Raphael crossed his arms, disapproving. If Annette hadn¡¯t been present, he would have offered a number of sarcastic remarks. As if sensing his mood, Annette gave him a gentle nudge, only to be met with a scowl. From his expression, he seemed to think he didn¡¯t deserve a reprimand when he had behaved himself and held his tongue.


    Actually, she was very grateful to see someone as standoffish as Raphael socializing with her sister-in-law. She smiled at his sulky face.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve finished dinner, can we talk for a bit, Raphael?¡±


    Lately, he seemed to have acquired some strange condition that slowed the world down, when Annette was near.


    As he stood up to follow her like a man bewitched, Claire watched him in utter shock. That looked like¡­true love.


    The fork dropped from her fingers. Until that moment, she had still been convinced that Raphael was gay.


    Raphael noticed nothing. He drifted after dainty Annette into the night garden. A chilly breeze gently ran through his hair, but it wasn¡¯t too brisk, but rather refreshing.


    ¡°The air is pleasantly cool,¡± Annette began, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, and was surprised as Raphael approached and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked.


    Annette looked at the arms about her with trembling eyes. He must be worried because she had just been ill, and though she tried awkwardly to slip away, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to escape.


    ¡°Thank you for being kind to Claire,¡± she said, giving up. ¡°She¡¯s very important to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My brother-in-law will be arriving tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so long as there are no delays on the journey.¡±

 Chapter 95

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 95. Competitive Atmosphere (4)


    ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡± Raphael asked, his expression serious. In her previous life, he had rejected anything to do with the Bavaria family, but this time he seemed to be trying to take an interest.


    Annette¡¯s heart softened. No one could be unmoved when he was making such an obvious effort.


    ¡°My brother is six years older than me,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s very intelligent. Most people will tend to focus on a big tree, but my brother will be more curious about its roots. Sometimes I had trouble trying to follow his ideas.¡±


    She trailed off, lost in her memories. When she was a child, she had seen Arjen as something like a prophet, an incomprehensible young man whose words always turned out to be true in the end. If she were a religious person, she might have chosen Arjen to worship.


    ¡°He is a perfectionist, because he is always trying to meet the expectations of others,¡± she went on. ¡°So sometimes he might seem a little paranoid, but he¡¯s a good person. He has a bold side, sometimes, that can be surprising. But I guess I don¡¯t know many specifics about him, myself,¡± she admitted. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent much time with my brother.¡±


    The description ended a little awkwardly. Her brother was six years older and a born genius. They didn¡¯t have much in common. Arjen had always been kind to her, but his mind was a busy place, and he had left early to go to the Academy in the empire.


    Annette had spent more time with Claire than with her brother.


    Whenever Arjen couldn¡¯t visit, he had sent her instead. Or rather, she had volunteered to come in his place. She had liked spending time with Annette.


    But it was still embarrassing to realize how little she knew of her own brother. Annette¡¯s fingers fidgeted uncomfortably, and Raphael¡¯s eyes went automatically to those white hands. Reaching out, he gently touched them.


    ¡°These are so small,¡± he said. ¡°And cold. They look as if they¡¯re made of glass.¡±


    ¡°Your hands are white, too.¡±


    ¡°But mine are not beautiful,¡± he said, awkwardly withdrawing his hand. Annette¡¯s cheeks heated. It was the first time he had ever told her she was beautiful, even if indirectly.


    ¡°He might only stay a short time,¡± she said quickly, to cover her embarrassment. ¡°He is always busy. He will probably work during his visit. So don¡¯t worry about him too much.¡±


    ¡°How has your training with her been?¡± She asked curiously. She had been wondering. ¡°Beneficial?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very skilled. She¡¯s like a sword, not a person, probably because she trained so early in her family¡¯s tradition. Especially that misdirection, she¡¯s good at drawing the eye in one direction and then attacking from¨Cbut that¡¯s enough,¡± he said, abruptly stopping the flow of words, tumbling out in unusual excitement. ¡°That was unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very fond of swordfighting,¡± she said, her head tilting like a little bird as she smiled. She couldn¡¯t understand everything he was saying, but it was interesting nonetheless. It was good to listen to a passionate man. ¡°When did you first learn it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. Maybe when I was five? Or six.¡±


    But the usual wariness flashed in his blue eyes at the mention of his past, and Annette already knew what subjects triggered his suspicion. There was no need to go digging further into his past, as if they were a real couple.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t hate her,¡± Annette said, changing the subject. Thoughts of Osland were drifting through her mind. ¡°I was worried she was bothering you too much. I was going to ask her to stop.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The conversation ended abruptly at this brief reply, and a heavy silence lingered in the night air. Raphael bit his lip as he looked at her delicate face, at the indifferent pink eyes that did not seek him out. Somehow, it made his heart drop.


    He did not have the words to explain the distance he felt from her, but anxiety clawed at the inside of his throat. They were raw, uncomfortable emotions that he had only recently discovered.


    Raking his fingers through his windblown hair, he tried to think of something else to say, for the first time exerting himself to prolong a conversation. Fortunately, something popped to mind immediately.


    ¡°¡­that woman who visited us the other day. Who was she?¡±


    Annette¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise at the question.

 Chapter 96

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 96. Wailing Wall


    Raphael¡¯s question was confusing, at least for Annette. He really didn¡¯t know who Celestine was? Even though she was his stepbrother¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°What? That girl with the sharp eyes?¡±


    Raphael frowned. He already hated Ludwig, so now that extended automatically to his fianc¨¦e. If he had known who she was, he would have had a few more polite things to say to her. Like, keep your man under control.


    Ludwig had a decent fianc¨¦e, but he was still pursuing another man¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Why the hell is that guy so obsessed with you?¡± He asked, with anger flashing in his eyes. His arms tightened around Annette automatically, as if he thought she might slip away from him.


    ¡°Raphael¡­¡± she began, trying to placate him. His face was hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Does he want to have you as a mistress? I don¡¯t understand,¡± he growled, now thoroughly annoyed. He was like a beast, pacing anxiously at the thought that something might happen to his mate. Annette sighed deeply.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down for a moment,¡± she said, pointing to a nearby bench. Raphael sat down obediently, and she sat beside him, tucking her hair behind her ears as she thought about what she would say. Her caution in speaking was one of her virtues.


    ¡°I met His Highness when I was eight years old,¡± she said. ¡°My father was there when His Majesty told Ludwig and I that we had to get along, because we would marry when we grew up. From then on¡­there was a relationship, and we had an attachment. It¡¯s normal, considering we were so young, and told we would be bound forever.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s expression was unreadable. Of course, he was in a bad mood, listening to his wife talk about her past relationships, especially when he was so naturally possessive. If she had sounded sad or nostalgic, he might have been seething with anger. But she was so matter-of-fact about it, as if it were nothing of great importance, it did not make him uncomfortable.


    ¡°His Highness is a bit unstable. He is very sensitive to stress,¡± she went on. ¡°If the situation is too tense, he might even go into convulsions. So he needs a way to escape from the stress sometimes, and he used to do that by playing his lute, but now even that is difficult. His Majesty was never pleased that Ludwig liked to play music.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t playing music a gentleman¡¯s pursuit?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is very clear about what qualities a monarch should have,¡± she replied soberly. ¡°And by his standards, His Highness is a bit lacking. The King would have preferred that Ludwig¡¯s hobbies were swordplay and hunting. That would be more manly.¡±


    Raphael believed it. The only reason Selgratis had recognized him and supported him at all was his skill with a sword. If Raphael had preferred to play music or paint, his father would have abandoned him immediately.


    Selgratis was not so bound to tradition that he would refuse to make his illegitimate son a nobleman, but very traditional in his expectations of masculinity. People were complicated and contradictory, and who could live in perfect, absolute consistency?


    ¡°Because of that, His Highness often called me to listen, when he needed to complain. The stress wasn¡¯t so bad, when he had someone to talk to about it. But as the future King, there wasn¡¯t anyone else that he could show his weakness to. Only me. And so, since we were like that for ten years¡­whenever something difficult happens, he always looks for me.¡±


    If she looks so pretty in my eyes, then surely, to all of them¡­


    Annette believed Ludwig did not pursue her from love. She was just an emotional support to him, a wailing wall. But Raphael wasn¡¯t so sure. There had been deadly seriousness in Ludwig¡¯s eyes when he declared that he would get Annette back. So much so that Raphael had been filled with anger and dread to see him so desperate.


    But maybe Annette hadn¡¯t noticed that.

 Chapter 97

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 97. Tattoo (1)


    Raphael¡¯s hand caught the back of her neck to draw her closer, then nudged her chin up to kiss her. Annette¡¯s eyes fluttered in surprise. But instead of pushing him away, she closed her eyes, accepting his kiss. It always felt like being devoured.


    As he kissed her, her eyes slitted open, and she saw his beautifully shaped black eyebrows, drawn together in a frown. Somehow the sight made her sad. Someday soon, she would have to leave this man, because he didn¡¯t love her.


    * * *


    Raphael had lived his life far from his family. If he were to name the members of his family, there was only one he would claim: King Selgratis. His half-brother was a stranger to him, and he had believed his mother¡¯s brother dead. There was nothing more to say of it.


    It had left him with mixed feelings about families, at least until Annette became his wife. Though he would die before he let it show, Raphael was very nervous about meeting his wife¡¯s family. His relationship with her father was already terrible, but he hoped it would be better with Arjen and Claire. They were both very close to Annette.


    Claire had turned out very different than he expected.


    When he heard that she was from one of the most prestigious families in the Empire, he had expected another impossibly arrogant noblewoman, given his experience with the Bavarias. But Claire had shattered those notions. Raphael still felt a bit irritated every time she showered Annette with kisses, but other than that, she was a very nice person.


    But what would Arjen Bavaria be like? The genius son of Allamand. A man recognized by the Empire, who had a higher and larger social hierarchy than the Kingdom of Deltium. It wouldn¡¯t be so strange if he was as arrogant as a king.


    Before even meeting him, Raphael felt a competitiveness toward him, like an acknowledgement between two superior men. Though his mastery was different, Raphael had also been a prodigy from a young age, and he took it for granted that he would always have the admiration of others for those skills. He didn¡¯t want to suffer in comparison to his brother-in-law. Raphael wanted to impress his wife.


    But her brother was a rare genius.


    Life was never easy. Raphael crossed his arms, frowning with displeasure as he watched the carriage approaching in the distance. Perhaps it was because of his high rank as an official of the Chapelle Empire, but he had an incredibly splendid carriage. The blue and gold carriage looked as if nothing less than a silver-haired prince would step out of it.


    Not long after, the door opened, and for a moment the features of the young man inside were obscured by the light of the sun. As he stepped out, Raphael¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the famous Arjen Bavaria.


    ¡°Welcome, brother!¡± exclaimed Annette, hurrying forward with a smile.


    The stress of the meeting gave an anxious cast to those beautiful features, but somehow even then he looked charming. All of this was surprising, but it was something else that shocked Raphael. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes from the object on the left side of Arjen¡¯s face.


    A¡­tattoo?


    On that pale, perfect cheek was the tattoo of a black spider.


    Raphael was honestly shocked. Tattoos were only for mercenaries and slaves. The first wore them to demonstrate their courage, and the second to identify their owner. Nobles would never consider tattooing their bodies.


    And even mercenaries only tattooed their bodies, never their faces. Why would the famous Arjen mark his face with something so conspicuous?


    But it seemed Raphael was the only one troubled by it. Annette and Claire both hugged Arjen with no sign of noticing it at all.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gotten even prettier, Annette,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t come to your wedding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m glad you could come now, in spite of all your work.¡±


    Having greeted his sister, Arjen finally approached Raphael. Those purple eyes, so similar to Allamand Bavaria¡¯s, looked him up and down before he extended a hand to greet him.


    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Arjen Bavaria. Thank you for inviting me to your home, brother-in-law.¡±


    Maybe he felt like a snake to Raphael just because he was Allamand¡¯s son, but as he shook the other man¡¯s hand, he was surprised at how cold it was. Suddenly, Arjen realized what Raphael was looking at, and his hand lifted to his left check.


    ¡°You¡­can see it? The tattoo?¡±

 Chapter 98

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 98. Tattoo (2)


    What the hell does that mean?


    Raphael was confused. No one could miss the black spider tattoo on Arjen¡¯s cheek. Was it somehow visible only to him? Was it magic?


    There was a moment of heavy silence as the two men stared at each other, and then Annette sighed and laid her hand on Arjen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease Raphael,¡± she said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Tease?¡± Raphael repeated, and she looked up at him apologetically.


    The tense atmosphere vanished.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Arjen said, with a shrug and a broad smile as he apologized. ¡°Claire has been talking so much about you, I got jealous.¡±


    Yet small and slender Arjen dared to tease the tiger on first introduction. Looking at his diminutive stature, Raphael wondered if he might be crazy. Or maybe he just trusted his intellect and the status he had attained in the Empire. Otherwise¡­


    ¡­Arjen must trust Annette, the most beautiful woman in the world. Raphael¡¯s anger cooled quickly when he saw her looking at him anxiously. And besides, he should not be angry with his brother-in-law. Even without Annette¡¯s intervention, he had to restrain himself.


    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t offended you¡­¡± Arjen clicked his tongue as he saw Raphael restraining his temper. He was being strangely provocative, and at that moment, Claire stepped to his side and elbowed him in the ribs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asked. ¡°Do you have a crush on Raphael, too? I admit, I¡¯m at a disadvantage because of my natural talents, but you still have your own physical strength to recommend you¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand that you are a woman who only thinks in terms of weapons,¡± Arjen retorted. ¡°But it¡¯s been five days since we last saw each other, is it really necessary for you to praise another man in front of your husband?¡±


    He faced his wife with a shy smile and kissed her cheek, a surprisingly affectionate display. Claire was taller than most women, nearly his height, and her strong jaw gave her an almost masculine beauty, a sharp contrast to Arjen, who shared his sister¡¯s delicate features. The only masculine thing about his appearance was that spider tattoo.


    ¡°I suppose anyone would wonder about it,¡± He told Raphael. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since I got it, but most people in Deltium haven¡¯t heard of it. They¡¯re always surprised, every time I come back. In the Chapelle Empire, the spider tattoo is considered taboo.¡±


    His eyes met Raphael¡¯s again, his tone enigmatic. The explanation itself was a form of apology for teasing him, and as he spoke, Raphael noted the fatigued shadows under the other man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s a certain superstition related to some of the Empire¡¯s oldest myths. They are all very afraid of black spiders, because they believe they are messengers of death, a warning that their god sends before he punishes them. They are afraid even speaking of it will bring down his wrath. Which is why no rumors of it have spread to Deltium,¡± he complained.


    He was too busy to show his face in Deltium himself, to the point that he had missed his only sister¡¯s wedding. He could only return home once every few years. The people of his own nation only knew him by his fame, proud that a citizen of Deltium had achieved such success in the Empire.


    His name was often spoken in aristocratic society, but few people actually knew him. Every time he came home, he endured the stares of others, as shocked as Raphael at his tattoo, because of all the stories the people of the Empire told of him, no one ever mentioned the large black spider on his face.

 Chapter 99

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 99. Tattoo (3)


    ¡°Why did you get that tattoo on your face, then? You could have gotten it anywhere else on your body,¡± Raphael pointed out, disgruntled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a complicated situation, since I¡¯m a foreigner,¡± Arjen replied, rubbing the pale purple shadows under his eyes. ¡°I had to prove my courage to the people of the Empire in the most impressive way possible. I thought about getting a snake first, but then I found out the black spider scared them more.¡±


    His expression was tired. Raphael knew that expression well. The face of a soldier, surrounded by enemies in the ruins of an endless war, and only his own tired hand wielding a sword to keep him alive. It seemed that his position had been a greater burden for Arjen than he had expected.


    ¡°But the tattoo helped, didn¡¯t it?¡± Annette asked, smiling up at him to lighten the mood. Arjen smiled back at her.


    ¡°It worked excellently. The more superstitious old ones can¡¯t even look me in the eye. They¡¯ve even stopped complaining about my being a foreigner, now that I tattooed their oldest myth on my face.¡±


    Arjen brushed a finger over his cheek, and Claire took his hand in hers, brushing a kiss on the back of his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love,¡± she said, looking determined. ¡°Whatever obstacle stands in your way, you will break it down and overcome it. I will always be the sharpest sword beside you.¡±


    ¡°Of all the many things I have earned in the Empire, you are my greatest treasure,¡± Arjen murmured, pulling her to him for a kiss.


    Somehow, this sort of behavior seemed contagious, and Raphael had had enough of it. Hurriedly, he pulled Annette from the room and shut the door behind them, so the couple could reunite in whatever way seemed best to them.


    ¡°You have offered excellent hospitality,¡± Annette said, laughing inside at his disapproving frown. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that.¡± Her teasing made the corners of his mouth twitch for the first time, and Raphael lifted her into his arms. ¡°But if I behaved myself so well, I must be rewarded. There¡¯s still time before tonight. Let¡¯s go do things only couples do.¡±


    * * *


    After their encounter was over, there was only the fleeting aftermath of and a vague feeling of emptiness. As the heat that had filled her cooled, Annette had to repress a feeling of loneliness. She slid out of bed on slightly shaky legs to prepare for dinner with Arjen. He had made time for her in spite of his busy schedule.


    Sitting down at her dressing table, she looked carefully at her reflection in the mirror. It was strange to see her messy hair, the flush in her white cheeks, and the lipstick smeared lightly around her mouth. All her life, she had always expected to be neat and flawless in her appearance. But somehow, she felt much better now than when she was about to become Crown Princess.


    At that moment, large hands caught her chin from behind, tilting her head back so she was looking at his face from below. Even upside down, she could not find any flaw in those features. Raphael kissed her forehead.


    ¡°You got up the second we were done,¡± he said, bluntly accusing. ¡°You have a cold heart.¡±


    Her eyes twitched at those words. But it was good that he always expressed himself immediately when he didn¡¯t like something. Most aristocrats were both flippant and noncommittal, and his directness was refreshing.


    But she didn¡¯t want to listen to his complaints any longer. She had to accept that he didn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to dine with us, aren¡¯t you? Then you must get ready,¡± she prompted gently. ¡°Get dressed, Raphael.¡±


    Turning away, she began brushing her tangled blonde hair as he tugged on his trousers, looking satisfied. But as he shrugged into a dress shirt, he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Look at you, scolding me. At first, you were so nervous you were shaking.¡±

 Chapter 100

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 100. Arondight Sword (1)


    Raphael still remembered how her face had looked when she kissed him at their wedding. At the time, he had only thought it was funny, but why did the memory make his heart pound now?


    ¡°We are a couple,¡± Annette replied, blushing at his teasing. ¡°I have the right to speak my mind, and you¡¯re too selfish.¡±


    Her brush continued to move gracefully through her hair as she spoke, and Raphael found the contrast between her haughty words and innocent face charming. Unbuttoning his dress shirt, he approached her and lifted her onto her dressing table.


    ¡°Raphael?¡± She said, looking up at his face with surprise. His dark blue eyes were intent on her face, so serious, like some solemn, beautiful beast. His rough hand caressed her, brushing her cheek, then drifting down the back of her neck to smooth over her back, his breath quickening.


    ¡°You know it, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked earnestly. ¡°That you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I thought you¡¯ve been treating me this way all this time because you thought so.¡±


    Thinking he was teasing her again, Annette laughed, but his face was serious as he stroked her cheeks. His eyes lingered on her as if he were gazing upon some marvel, and her cheeks heated.


    ¡°Your hair, your eyes, your lips,¡± he went on, low. ¡°You shine. You are dazzling.¡±


    ¡°Because of the sunlight¡­¡± She began, aware of how disheveled she was, and he was the one who had lifted her onto her dressing table and into the light of the afternoon sun. Automatically, she averted her eyes and tried to push him back a little by his shoulders, but Raphael had never been obedient.


    ¡°They shine even more when I lick then,¡± he said, with a smile as bright as if he were a teenager. ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    That was twice that he had called her beautiful, and Annette turned red as a tomato. Before she was married, she had heard this countless times at various social gatherings, so why was her heart suddenly stumbling as if it were malfunctioning?


    Annette bit her lip, trying to steady herself. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    * * *


    Dinner was pleasant. When Arjen emerged from his room after a short nap, he looked much better than before. He had been exhausted after his heavy work and the long journey to Deltium.


    And despite his slender appearance, he emptied multiple plates filled with food. Wiping his mouth with a napkin, he glanced up at Raphael with those purple eyes. When he smiled slightly, the black spider on his cheek writhed as if it were alive.


    ¡°I have heard a great deal about you,¡± he said. ¡°I was pleased to learn that my brother-in-law may become a Master of Swords.¡±


    ¡°I am flattered,¡± Raphael replied briefly. Arjen was a genius whose fame stretched from Deltium to the Chapelle Empire. Raphael was not about to accept glib compliments at face value.


    But he nodded politely, and inside, Annette smiled. Despite his mistrust, Raphael was still trying to welcome her brother.


    ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot,¡± Arjen said suddenly, clapping his hands. ¡°Your wedding gift. It would be brazen to come empty-handed and accept your hospitality, when I couldn¡¯t even come to your wedding.¡±


    Arjen Bavaria had almost forgotten something? Annette thought skeptically. The genius of the century would never forget anything. Her pink eyes narrowed as she watched her brother, and though Raphael did not know him well enough to be suspicious, he was not easily bought with gifts.


    Raphael had never been especially materialistic, and he had become a wealthy man from the spoils of war. He was more interested in achievements than objects, and he assumed that any gift Arjen gave would be jewelry, silk, or some luxury particular to the Empire.


    But Arjen was too canny to try to win him with such common things.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of an Arondight sword?¡± He asked, with a small smile playing about his lips. A little bait for Raphael. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they are quite famous.¡±

 Chapter 101

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 101. Arondight Sword (2)


    ¡°An Arondight sword¡­¡± Raphael¡¯s eyes immediately lit with interest. ¡°The famous blades that never lose their edge? I¡¯ve heard only the craftsmen of Laurent know the secret to forging them.¡±


    Despite the heavy meal, he leaned over with another sort of hunger. Mentioning such a sword to a swordsman was like putting catnip before a cat.


    ¡°Oh, of course you would know about it,¡± Arjen said, running his fingers through his blond hair. ¡°It¡¯s just a trinket, but I acquired one to try to make amends to my brother-in-law, and win your favor. But it was heavy, so I just left it in the back of the carriage. Would you like to have a look at it?¡±


    Raphael hardly needed to answer. If he had been mounted on a horse, he would already have been out of the saddle. But he still paused and glanced at Annette as if to ask permission to abandon her at the table.


    ¡°I hope you will like it,¡± she answered with a smile. ¡°Will you go see it now?¡±


    The moment the words were out of her mouth, Raphael shot up out of his seat, as if he would knock the chair over.


    ¡°My love, would you mind showing him his gift?¡± Arjen asked, pleased to have caught Raphael¡¯s interest. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would enjoy examining it together. I¡¯m a politician, not a swordsman, so I would have little to contribute.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Have a few minutes alone with your sister,¡± Claire replied, rising from her chair and kissing the top of her husband¡¯s head in passing. Raphael was right on her heels, throttling his impatience.


    That left the two Bavarias alone at the table, and Annette neatly folded her napkin and looked at her brother, sitting up straight.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important that you wanted to get Raphael out of the way?¡±


    ¡°My sister is clever,¡± he said, smiling broadly as he tapped his temple. ¡°You noticed.¡±


    And then for a moment, his fingers drummed the table, as he had always done when he was turning something over in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be at your wedding,¡± he said suddenly, as if he had come to a decision. ¡°I wanted to come.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There was a military commander that was killed, and I was only told that they were investigating. But the truth is¡­they suspected me. So I couldn¡¯t go back to Deltium. If I had left under those circumstances, it would have ruined everything.¡±


    He said it casually, shrugging, but Annette¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Arjen would always be at a disadvantage in the Empire because he was a foreigner. But for him to be accused of murdering a high-ranking member of the military! It must have been an incredibly precarious situation.


    ¡°Who could have done something like that?¡± she asked. ¡°Can you think of anyone?¡±


    ¡°More than I can count,¡± Arjen replied seriously. ¡°That¡¯s why it took me so long to get a handle on things.¡±


    He was a foreign-born Prime Minister who had been a thorn in many sides. And despite the support of Claire¡¯s family, the number of people who wanted him to drown would have rivaled the stars in the night sky. At first, he thought it had been a conspiracy hatched by one of his political enemies, but it hadn¡¯t taken him long to get to the truth.


    As he explained, Annette listened intently. His sweet sister. She had always been such a lovely girl, and the image of the child she had been lingered in his mind long after he left for the Empire. To Arjen, she was still that innocent girl, who needed his protection.


    But the Annette before him now had changed a great deal. There was keen intelligence in her eyes and her soft lips were set firmly with determination.


    It gave him satisfaction. They shared the same blood.


    ¡°Annette.¡±


    Purple eyes, so much like their father¡¯s gazed at Annette, and Arjen¡¯s smile faded. His question was serious.


    ¡°How much do you trust your husband?¡±

 Chapter 102

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 102. A Farce


    Annette¡¯s eyes flickered at the unexpected question. What did Raphael have to do with this?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, swallowing with a suddenly dry mouth as she tried to keep her breathing steady. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think Raphael is somehow behind the assassination attempt. He¡¯s not involved with politics. Nor is he someone with any influence in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad answer, but that¡¯s not what I asked. Do you trust him?¡±


    Arjen repeated it patiently, and Annette¡¯s pink eyes fluttered like petals drifting in the wind. For a moment, a number of wild thoughts ran through her head, but none of them pointed her to an answer to his question.


    Seeing her distress, a bitter smile twisted Arjen¡¯s mouth. He had already considered all these possibilities, and it would not be difficult to explain it to her. But what about Annette? Would such questions hurt her heart?


    He had been pondering this for some time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± He asked slowly. ¡°I did a great deal of investigation into the accusations against you. At first, I thought it was only a coincidence. When you¡¯re standing on the heads of others, countless arrows will fly at you first. It is only natural that some will try to strike us from our feet.¡±


    ¡°But since both incidents happened in the same span of time, it¡¯s difficult to consider them separately, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked, with perfect understanding.


    ¡°You are my true sister. So I will ask you. If someone wanted to strike us both at the same time, who could do so? And for what reason?¡±


    Annette paled. She had never been able to unravel the reason for the accusations against her in her previous life, and she was determined to discover the truth this time. But the more she dug into the roots of this conspiracy, the deeper they seemed to go. Where would they lead her?


    And what would remain of her life, once she knew the truth?


    And then suddenly, she gasped. In her last life, she had never known that Arjen had faced false accusations of his own. And while she had not been able to avoid the tap that had been set for her, he had managed to escape.


    Did she trust Raphael? When she thought of that question, there was a face that came to her mind, someone that she had never considered before, who certainly could be responsible.


    A shocking thought.


    A name that she hadn¡¯t the courage to say aloud.


    ¡°By any chance,¡± she began, her voice quavering, ¡°he¡­is he involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± There was a sudden weariness in his face. His refusal to deny the hypothesis was an answer in itself.


    Annette felt a wave of dizziness, as if she were going to vomit.


    ¡°Does father know about this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°And in that case, I would have to marry Raphael. Why the hell did this happen? There must be a reason¡­¡±


    Annette trailed off. Her mind was such a tangle that it was impossible to make any sort of intelligent decision, and Arjen smiled bitterly as he looked at her. His left cheek twisted, and the black spider there twitched as if it were alive.


    ¡°I told you. That is what happens, when one is above others. All the arrows will be flying for you, from both above and below. Our father wanted you to become Crown Princess, but it seems he didn¡¯t tell you about this.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed at the soft sound of his voice. Outside, she could hear Raphael arguing with Claire about the sword. It was faint, but though he was pretending to be upset, he was really very excited about his gift.


    Annette knew him well enough to know his mood even when his voice was barely audible.


    A helpless smile came to her face as she opened her eyes. Suddenly, all of this seemed like a farce, and one that she had never wanted to take part in.


    * * *

 Chapter 103

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 103. Love Makes Him Clumsy (1)


    After that, they were quiet. Annette and Arjen could easily pretend that they had never had such a conversation, and after receiving such a splendid gift, Raphael treated both guests very warmly. Not just to please Annette, but because he himself wanted to.


    The moment he had some time to spare, he and Claire both headed straight to his training yard, carrying his new sword in hand. They both slept like stones every night after so much exertion during the day, and the moment they woke up, they went straight to the dining room to satiate their ravenous appetite.


    They did not even have to speak to each other. The moment they met, one would ask the question in a single glance.


    Shall we have another duel?


    The answer was always the same, no matter who had asked.


    What¡¯s wrong with ten duels?


    Once they finished devouring massive quantities of protein, they immediately went back to the training yard. Their passion was tremendous.


    Annette was observing firsthand two soulmates, whose other half was a sword.


    Watching them go, Arjen sat back and crossed his legs.


    ¡°My God. My wife is manhandling your husband.¡±


    ¡°You mean that bruise?¡± Annette asked, recalling the slight bruise Raphael had had near his temple the night before. It looked like it was caused by an elbow rather than a punch, but this was not a significant distinction.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Bavaria have a swordsman gene?¡± Arjen wondered, toying idly with the glass of milk in his fingers. ¡°A prestigious family with such a long history, and not one famous swordsman in the lineage.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Probably because we are lacking the build for it,¡± Annette remarked, cocking her head as she looked at her brother. The Bavaria family tended toward a thin, elegant physique. It made them perfect figures to be dressed in magnificent clothes at society events, but that was it. The men of Bavaria did learn basic skills with a sword when they were young, as part of their education. But generally these produced poor results for the amount of time invested.


    Or, more bluntly, they had no gift for it. More of them had Arjen¡¯s talent for ruling, as high officials in government.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out, too,¡± said Arjen, rising from his chair and turning to look at Annette. ¡°The weather is so nice, it will be good to have tea outdoors, and we can amuse ourselves by watching the gladiators.¡±


    Annette nodded cheerfully, hurrying upstairs to fetch some books. It was a given that Arjen would bring some work with him. He was likely to work himself to death.


    The light purple shadows under his eyes showed no signs of fading, and even the spider on his cheek looked a little dull. Just as he had said, the higher one rose, the more arrows came flying at him. In his case, many of those arrows were made of paper.


    Meanwhile, unlike the placid morning tea of the Bavaria siblings, the situation in the training yard was a bit more volatile.


    ¡°I¡¯m on fire today,¡± Claire said, stamping her feet approvingly on the dry ground. ¡°The weather is perfect!¡±


    Normally, Raphael would have responded with equal bravado, but at the moment, he was distracted. And trying to hide it, Claire noted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you nervous to have people watching?¡± Claire asked, straightening up with her hands on her hips and a provocative grin. Raphael flashed her a look of disgust, as if this were the most ridiculous nonsense he had ever heard, but his bright blue eyes still kept flicking in the direction of the grassy area outside the training yard.


    Toward Annette.


    ¡°Look at this! Isn¡¯t that silly, you care about your wife, but you don¡¯t want her to know it? Shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready to do more than talk.¡±


    Claire smiled like a fox. Provoked by that expression, Raphael drew his sword. She looked like she was up to something. But Claire swung immediately, as if she had just been waiting, and after several parries, Raphael¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Raphael was always enthralled by the moment when he completely lost himself to his sword. All his senses felt sharpened. All noises and distractions around him faded away, and the only thing in the world was the opponent in front of him. There was her breathing, the angle of her sword, the movement of her body. Raphael lost all sense of time as he focused on these things.


    There was no need to speak as their swords clashed together. Both of them had dedicated their lives to the blade. But there was one thing about Claire that Raphael had not yet learned.


    She liked to talk, when there was an audience.


    ¡°You¡¯re not yourself today,¡± she jeered. ¡°Your footwork is slow and look at that, you telegraphed that swing a mile away. Are you nervous or something? Hmm?¡±


    The sharp edge of her sword flashed toward him, and he immediately swung downward to block it, sparks flying between the clashing blades. Her face moved close to his as she put her weight behind her sword, her green eyes examining him almost suspiciously.


    He hadn¡¯t the foggiest idea what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t like the way she was eying him. For a moment, Raphael frowned and considered walking away altogether.


    ¡°You tell me the truth,¡± she whispered. ¡°Do you love Annette?¡±

 Chapter 104

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 104. Love Makes Him Clumsy (2)


    At Claire¡¯s sudden question, Raphael fell silent. It was impudent of her to ask him something so personal, and it wasn¡¯t an easy question to answer. Much less to tell Claire, who was like a sister to Annette, whether or not he loved her.


    Claire took advantage of his distraction to redouble her attacks, a technique in Deltium known as the swift sword. It was a technique that sought to bewilder the opponent¡¯s eyes by altering the trajectory and speed of the assaults, so that the opponent would be unable to counter and would open a gap in their defense to be exploited.


    In other words, it was a poor time to let his guard down.


    Instinctively, Raphael fought back with a frenzy of counterstrikes. It was the first time he was showing off his swordsmanship before Annette, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be defeated so easily now. His bright blue eyes glared at Claire.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°That¡¯s the look.¡±


    Her sword only swung harder. Focused on defense at first, Raphael responded to the attacks with aggression, angling his sword to cut in with a counterattack. Claire was an outstanding swordswoman, but Raphael was an actual genius. And beyond that talent was the sheer power of his physique, which far surpassed Claire¡¯s. If he set his mind to it, there was no way she could defeat him.


    Soon, she had shifted to defense, pressed back by his mighty sword. But she had a few other weapons in her arsenal, and at the moment she managed to drive him back a pace with a clever parry, she turned her head to look at her husband. Fortunately, Arjen was already looking in her direction as he sipped his tea, and the moment she caught his eye, Claire winked.


    Now, dear!


    She only dared to look at him for a second, with Raphael¡¯s deadly sword swinging at her, but that was enough. There was a reason she had chosen Arjen for her husband, and she trusted the deep bond between them. Clever Arjen understood her intentions instantly.


    Her eyes went back to the duel with Raphael, narrowed in concentration. His attacks were so powerful, they shivered through her arms and down her spine. He made his defense look so effortless, but the power she felt every time their blades clashed was shattering. It felt as if her hands might break apart with every attack.


    Raphael had no doubt of his victory. He just needed to back Claire into a corner a little more, and she would have no choice to surrender. His eyes were focused entirely on her as he drove forward, maneuvering her to the edge of the yard.


    Just as he was about to bring his sword down on her, there was a sudden shout behind him.


    ¡±Annette, look out!¡± came Arjen¡¯s urgent voice from the blanket where he was having tea with Annette.


    Raphael¡¯s body reacted before his mind. Immediately he turned, his whole body prickling with alarm, and in that split second countless worries flashed through his mind. He was afraid something had happened to her.


    Kkk!!


    At that moment, Raphael felt pain in his arm, a surprisingly powerful strike that made him drop his sword. Claire smiled as she swung her sword back over her shoulder.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look away during combat,¡± she taunted, waggling her fingers at him.


    Raphael stared in dismay at his sword on the training ground before him, as shocked by that as by the reason he had been distracted in the middle of a duel.


    ¡°I was right, no?¡± Claire asked her bewildered opponent. ¡°That¡¯s called love.¡±


    Raphael only stared at her as if she had struck him in the back of the head, rather than his arm. But she had already tossed her own sword aside to run to her husband, her arms out as Arjen rose from his seat to embrace her.The love between them was so easy and obvious, and Raphael watched, still stunned.


    ¡°Raphael!¡± Annette exclaimed. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He could have sensed her approach without even looking at her, his own beautiful person. Annette hurried over to him with a worried expression to examine the place where Claire¡¯s sword had struck him.


    ¡°My God, it¡¯s gotten so red,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s going to bruise, doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    Those pink eyes with their golden lashes sparkled like jewels. Just looking into those eyes made all the other noises of the world fade away, except for the pounding of his own heart in his ears. The touch of her hand stroking his arm burned his skin. Even her little ears peeking through her blonde hair seemed beautiful to him.


    How could he deny these feelings?


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 105

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 105. Love Makes Him Clumsy (3)


    Raphael covered his face with his hand. As soon as he thought about it, the tidal wave of overwhelming emotions crashed over him, including a previously-unknown feeling that he wanted to ignore, and would stubbornly deny to the bitter end.


    I think I am in love. Damn it.


    He thought of the moment when Arjen had shouted Annette¡¯s name, and even though he had been in the middle of a duel with live steel swinging at his head, he had forgotten everything but her. Harshly trained in combat, disciplining his body to obedience, and still his body had betrayed him, turning on its own to search for her, as if he would die if he did not rest his eyes upon her that instant.


    Raphael¡¯s eyes faded as the emotion of that moment struck him again.


    ¡°Raphael? Does it really hurt? Is there something I can do?¡± Annette asked, but instead of answering, he only covered his eyes. She could see that his jaw was clenched and trembling a little. Did it hurt that badly? She snatched her hands off his arm anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯m fine,¡± said Raphael, reaching out to hug her from behind. When she looked up, she could see the anguish in his face, and Annette¡¯s heart broke for him. He had so much pride, it must have been a shock to lose to Claire with his wife watching.


    ¡°You were wonderful,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know very much about swords, but everything I saw was amazing! Especially how fast you were, and you were so quick with your sword¡­¡±


    Gently, she hugged his arm, comforting him affectionately. Annette had always been weak to Raphael when he was like this. Perhaps it was because she was used to it. She had been comforting people since she was a child.


    From a distance, Claire peeked out from her husband¡¯s embrace to glance at Annette, smiling a secret smile. Annette looked as dainty as a fairy as she tried to comfort her giant husband, so much bigger than she. No matter how twisted a person was, they could not help being enchanted by Annette.


    Now that I¡¯ve forced him to admit it, my pretty Annette will be much happier, she thought smugly.


    There was no doubt that if she hadn¡¯t acted, Raphael would have dragged his feet forever before he understood. He was a stubborn man, and not easily swayed by emotions, and in the meantime, Annette would have continued to suffer.


    So Claire had given him a little nudge. The result was startling.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty picture,¡± she said to Arjen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it, darling?¡±


    * * *


    It was sad but true that the good times never lasted.


    Having seen her visitors off at the door, Annette paused and shook her head. Raphael had gone out ahead of her, and now he had been distracted by a patch of drooping dandelions on the ground. From the look on his face, they might have wilted under that grim stare.


    What was wrong with him lately?


    Annette¡¯s head cocked to one side as she wondered. Since his duel with Claire, Raphael had become very strange. Often distracted, deep in thought, and sometimes she would catch him staring at her with a rather foolish expression on his face. But as soon as she spoke to him, he always turned quickly away.


    He behaved almost as if she had wronged him somehow, and Annette didn¡¯t understand what was going on. It seemed that his loss to Claire had upset him greatly.


    ¡°Raphael,¡± she said carefully, trying to avoid the sore spot. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He started, jolted out of his reverie, but did not face her.


    Annette was beginning to feel a little hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, you¡¯ve been a little strange lately,¡± she said earnestly, unable to ignore it any longer. ¡°Did I do something wrong? You won¡¯t even look at me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Raphael said curtly, looking away. That cold attitude matched his cold beauty perfectly, and she didn¡¯t dare to try to push him.


    Never mind. She would be leaving him anyway, Anette reminded herself, but she could not disguise the fleeting sadness in her face.


    The sight made Raphael anxious. Lately, he had felt a pang of fear every time he saw that look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little crazy,¡± he said, prompted unconsciously to add a quick explanation. ¡°Annette.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 106

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 106. Love Makes Him Clumsy (4)


    Annette was puzzled by these inexplicable words, but Raphael¡¯s lips set with sudden determination. His hand reached out to caress her cheek as she tried to speak, her expression serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you because I don¡¯t like you,¡± he began. ¡°It¡¯s just, lately, when I see you, I¡­feel a little¡­¡±


    His firm lips faltered, unable to continue. Annette¡¯s heart raced at the touch of that large hand on her cheek, and Raphael drew a deep breath. But inexperienced in love as he was, he had chosen his moment poorly.


    ¡°Oh! You are already waiting for us! Annette!¡±


    Having already finished getting ready to leave, Claire waved and approached. Dressed in comfortable clothes, she looked like a cheerful young woman off on adventure, her blue hair shining like the sea in the sunlight.


    Raphael saw only an enemy who was interfering with his romance.


    ¡°You have such a long way to go, Claire, it¡¯s sure to be a bit tiresome,¡± Annette was saying. ¡°So I asked the chef to make some snacks for you. You like jerked chicken, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s plenty made, so you can eat it on the way.¡±


    Her face was sad as she took Claire¡¯s hand, and Claire pulled her into a tight embracement, their cheeks pressed together. How could she leave such an adorable creature behind? Following behind her, Arjen caught her by the shoulders to gently disentangle her from Annette.


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up scratching your face on her earrings again,¡± he warned. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to leave, but a little propriety.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Claire sighed, retreating at his gentle words. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    Annette, rather more disheveled than before, looked up at her brother. Arjen still looked tired, but his face was kind.


    ¡°It was only a short time, but it was fun,¡± he said, placing an affectionate kiss on her forehead. ¡°See you soon, Annette. My precious little sister.¡±


    Annette kissed his pale cheek, hiding her unhappiness. She was grateful that he had come so far, even though he was so busy, just because he was worried about her.


    Maybe Arjen had tried to warn her in her previous life, too. But back then, Annette had been in poor condition. Not only had her health been bad, but her relationship with Raphael had been so terrible, she couldn¡¯t even properly receive guests. Maybe he had decided not to say anything because he hadn¡¯t wanted to worry her anymore. He had decided to carry the burden alone.


    But everything had changed from her previous life.


    Now, Annette knew that Celestine was not the person who had framed her. She knew that Ivan, the coachman who had instigated the whole affair, was Raphael¡¯s uncle. And she also knew now that she was not the only one who had been attacked this way; Arjen had faced equally serious charges around the same time.


    And maybe even her father had had some trouble of his own.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself, brother,¡± she whispered, hugging him tightly.


    Arjen¡¯s eyelashes trembled a little, but he said nothing. He just looked at her with pride. He had never expected the soft-hearted little girl he remembered to share his burden this way. It was an admirable thing to do.


    ¡°Brother-in-law,¡± he said. ¡°Please take care of Annette.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the other man replied, shaking Arjen¡¯s hand firmly. Arjen was relieved at the strength of that grip. He could be sure that if it was necessary, Raphael was strong enough to take Annette in his arms and flee to safety.


    Looking at him, Arjen smiled. It was likely because they were siblings, but that smile was so similar to Annette¡¯s that it was startling. Arjen leaned forward to add, lower,


    ¡°And please make sure to prioritize the thing that is most precious to you.¡±


    Raphael frowned, wondering at the warning.


    ¡°It would be convenient if you could just pick and choose what you want to keep,¡± Arjen added, with a sharp smile. ¡°But life doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    What the hell did that mean? Was that some sort of explanation? Raphael stared at him, perplexed. Perhaps Arjen was so used to speaking to geniuses and politicians, he had forgotten how to just come out with whatever it was he wanted to say. Raphael¡¯s mouth opened to just ask, but Arjen was already departing, climbing into the carriage and waving a hand.


    As the carriage left, Raphael glowered coldly at the back of his brother-in-law¡¯s head. Raphael did not appreciate the parting gift of a puzzle. If it weren¡¯t for the far superior sword Arjen had already given him, he might¡¯ve grabbed the smaller man by the neck, to inquire closely about the meaning of every one of those twisty words.

 Chapter 107

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 107. Past Glory (1)


    ¡°All set to go.¡±


    The coachman brought up the last load of baggage just as Claire said it. The time had come to say goodbye, and as neither Claire or Arjen were vain people, the baggage was limited and their farewell would be brief.


    It was very sad.


    Claire approached Annette with her arms out, wrapping the strong limbs about her, and Annette let her head rest on Claire¡¯s shoulder. Though she was trying to control herself, her voice was thick with tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here, and I miss you already,¡± she said. ¡°What shall I do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my bunny. You¡¯re still the same, even if you¡¯re married.¡± Claire smiled, her face filled with mingled affection and resignation. ¡°You¡¯re still so soft.¡±


    Then once again, she showered Annette with kisses, which had the desired effect of making Annette smile even as she wiped away her tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said Arjen from the window of the carriage, gently cajoling. ¡°Today won¡¯t be the last time we visit. We will meet again in the future.¡±


    Pulling Claire to the carriage, he kissed her affectionately and then reached for Annette, stroking her head as he had so often done when she was a child.


    ¡°Remember, sweet little sister,¡± he whispered, looking at her with deep eyes. ¡°The best politicians are the ones who conceal the things they value most. That is how they hide their weaknesses.¡±


    Annette nodded. There was one thing in particular that came to her mind, and Arjen was giving her a hint about the problem.


    She watched the back of the carriage as it drove away. She thought she would be busy soon. There were many people she still had to meet to speak with them. Of course, none of them would be willing to confess the truth to her.


    But she was determined to get an answer out of them somehow.


    * * *


    Dressed in a light blue gown and a white hat, Annette looked like a clear spring sky, as angelic as if she could never conceive of an underhanded plot.


    Today, she was going to the Keers residence to meet Lady Celestine.


    Under such circumstances, she could hardly receive Annette at the front door. It was hard to defend her innocence in any case, when they had nothing but suppositions. But the first thing she did was to apologize.


    ¡°Thank you for coming,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have to receive you here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself. The more discreet we are, the better.¡±


    Celestine was relieved at the gracious response. The shock of the kidnapping was still evident in her face, her cheekbones too prominent, her eyes darkly shadowed. Annette followed her around the side of the outbuilding, examining her surroundings.


    This was the Keers Marquisate.


    Until about two hundred years ago, they had been one of the most prestigious families in the kingdom. They had owned wide farmlands which were the seat of their prosperity, but then there had been an earthquake from which they had never really recovered.


    But their home still retained its former grandeur, even to the outbuildings. She was amazed at what she saw inside, the historic portraits, the priceless antique furniture. Everything she saw was beautiful.


    But most impressive were the tapestries, embroidered one stitch at a time in an ancient technique, the absolute pinnacle of artistic achievement. The magnificent gold leaf in the dark green tapestry was evidence of how wealthy this place had once been. Seeing Annette¡¯s admiration, Celestine smiled.


    ¡°Do you like them? I love the tapestries, too. When I was a child I used to play under them and hide behind them, though my mother would scold me whenever she caught me. What nobleman would want such a tomboy for a wife?¡±


    That green-eyed girl, hiding behind tapestries, had grown up to be a candidate for Crown Princess.


    ¡°My family asked for help, you know, after the earthquake,¡± she said, with a sour smile. ¡°They thought the royal family would help them, considering all the taxes they had paid, and all the loyalty and devotion they had shown. But the royal family of Deltium¡­politely declined.¡±


    Her eyes hardened as she told the story of the downfall of her once-prosperous family.

 Chapter 108

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 108. Past Glory (2)


    Celestine bent, her fingers trailing along the edge of the tapestry, a depiction of the rich lands that had once belonged to her family, covered with thriving crops. Her expression of longing was as clear as if she had seen those fields growing herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we suffered such losses,¡± she went on. ¡°Most of our crops were destroyed by the earthquake, and when the royal family turned their back, many of our people starved to death. Our debts grew, and we could not pay the interest, and so our land was sold away, bit by bit. Our land was the treasure of my family.¡±


    Celestine spoke frankly about the tragedy. The history records of the time documented villages filled with the dead, dying people falling into the wells as they tried to draw water, and silent villages filled with swarming flies. The story of the Keers family was a glimpse of a living hell.


    Annette listened in silence. It must hurt Celestine¡¯s pride to tell this story before her rival, but she hadn¡¯t brought it up thoughtlessly. There was a larger point to be made.


    ¡°Lady Annette,¡± she said, lifting her head with a flicker of fear in her eyes. ¡°I have always been curious.¡±


    Somehow, Annette knew what she was about to say. Celestine glanced around anxiously before she spoke.


    ¡°Our family was subdued under the control of the royal family,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°And so were the Bavarias. How have you survived so far? Your blood is the second noblest in Deltium. The royal family must consider you a threat, too.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t always a bad thing. Long ago, they had been close relatives, too close to marry into the royal family, but a few centuries later it was a possibility again. The Bavaria family had often produced Deltium¡¯s queens.


    It was fortunate that they were sufficiently separate from the royal family to marry into it. But it also meant that the royal family might consider Bavaria an enemy rather than an ally. And they would make a powerful enemy.


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°That is an excellent question,¡± she said, with a bitter smile. Inside, she was wondering how much she could tell the other woman.


    Her present life had changed so much from her last one, and Annette wasn¡¯t sure how valid a guide that previous life was anymore. But despite the risks, she had to act. She knew what the results of passive acceptance of this life would be.


    Dying, while closing her eyes to everything. Or doing the best she could with everything she had learned. What was a better life? In her last life, she would probably have always chosen the former. But she couldn¡¯t waste this life. Even if it was a bitter struggle, wasn¡¯t that what really living was about?


    Though she feared choosing wrongly, Annette had no intention of hiding like a coward. This life, she would live boldly.


    ¡°Honestly¡­¡± Annette smiled, her clear tone and elegant manners immediately capturing the attention. ¡°Bavaria has a similar history to yours. Our family has always been stuck in a tug-of-war with the royal family. Fortunately, we have not had so many losses. Except me.¡±


    Annette¡¯s trained voice was as smooth and refined as water flowing, and Celestine almost missed those last words. But her eyes widened as she realized what Annette was insinuating.


    Annette laid a finger on her lips.


    ¡°You and I know that I was dropped from consideration to be Crown Princess because I was falsely accused,¡± she said. ¡°We both know that neither of us is guilty. So who is the real culprit? Who benefited by harming me? Have you thought about it?¡±

 Chapter 109

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 109. Past Glory (3)


    Celestine said nothing. The last time she had been about to share her suspicions about the true identity of the culprit, they had been interrupted by Raphael, but it was clear that she had a guess, just as Annette did.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Annette asked, her voice soft but firm enough that Celestine¡¯s green eyes flickered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed yet? Lady Celestine Keers, future Crown Princess of Deltium.¡±


    Celestine stared at her in astonishment. Her lips parted, and then closed again. She didn¡¯t quite have the courage to say it for herself. It was understandable, considering that it was nearly a crime to doubt the royal family. And Celestine had to be even more careful, as she would soon be marrying into them.


    Annette understood. Celestine had every right to ask her to leave, and claim that she knew nothing. It would not be surprising. But she had fired the full volley of everything she had, and now there was nothing to do but wait.


    Trembling, Celestine rose from her chair, approached Annette, and then bent to embrace her.


    ¡°Celest¡­tine¡­?¡± Though she was surprised, Annette hugged her back, and a moment later, she felt a warm droplet on her shoulder, and heard a small sob.


    ¡°Oh¡­ah, I¡¯m afraid, Annette,¡± she wept. ¡°Why did this have to happen? Wh-why? I don¡¯t understand, why, wh-why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Annette said, patting Celestine on the back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you uncomfortable, bringing it up.¡±


    Having a temperamental husband had made Annette accomplished at persuasion. Her strangely experienced reassurance worked very well, and soon Celestine¡¯s sobs trailed off. She turned away from Annette, covering her messy face with her hands as she regained her composure. It was embarrassing to show her emotions so intensely, and she had always been a proud person.


    ¡°Here, use my handkerchief if you like,¡± Annette offered, producing it.


    Awkwardly, Celestine accepted it, one hand hiding her face as she turned to wipe away her tears. Somehow it was doubly embarrassing to show something so unsightly in front of the graceful Annette.


    Annette would have disputed the matter, but to everyone else, it seemed Annette had been perfect from birth. Celestine knew that she could not compare to the other woman, but at least she didn¡¯t want to shame herself.


    Though once she was finished wiping her face, she stood hesitantly with the borrowed handkerchief messy in her hand, wet with tears and her runny nose, and she couldn¡¯t give it back in that condition.


    Unfortunately, Annette was unaware of these considerations as she plucked the handkerchief from Celestine¡¯s hand and examined her face.


    ¡°Umm, there¡¯s still¡­turn your face a bit,¡± she said diplomatically, searching for a clean corner of the handkerchief. For a moment, Celestine nearly jerked away, and then Annette caught the sleeve of her surely-expensive gown instead, and blotted Celestine¡¯s face with it.


    ¡°Better now,¡± Annette said, her eyes curving slightly as she looked up at Celestine. ¡°All pretty again.¡±


    Her smile was as dazzling as the summer sun, and Celestine was stunned. There was no other woman like Annette in the world.

 Chapter 110

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 110. Jack (1)


    Consoled by Annette¡¯s experienced reassurance, Celestine calmed down quickly, and even looked a little refreshed, as if a good cry had been just what she needed.


    ¡°That was unworthy of me, I apologize,¡± she said.


    ¡°Not at all, it was nothing,¡± Annette said pleasantly.


    Celestine couldn¡¯t help frowning a little at Annette¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°To be honest, I would love to be Crown Princess,¡± she said, her face smoothing into a pleasant mask. ¡°To restore my family¡¯s lost fortunes, and to make my parents happy. The position might not mean much to House Bavaria, but in our current position, it is a miracle.¡±


    Annette nodded. Actually, even for the Bavaria family, the position of Crown Princess was quite valuable. That was why Annette¡¯s father had raised her so strictly, even from a very young age. Celestine bit her lip at the sympathy in Annette¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But not like this,¡± Celestine said. ¡°It might sound silly, but I want to decide my own future. I don¡¯t think even the most powerful person in Deltium has the right to play with my life, as though I¡¯m a puppet, never mind ruin someone else to raise me up. I hate it.¡±


    Celestine¡¯s chin jerked upward. It was such a concise description of both their situations, Annette felt sorry that she had ever suspected Celestine of faking her own kidnapping.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Annette agreed, a little shocked at her passion. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be anyone¡¯s puppet. You are more than that.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! That¡¯s enough of such unpleasant things,¡± Celestine said. ¡°I invited you here to talk about something else. And¡­there¡¯s something I want to show you.¡±


    To show her? Annette looked curiously at the other woman. So she had not invited Annette to this outbuilding merely to avoid the eyes of her family.


    Nudging the tapestry aside, Celestine pressed something with her foot and half the floor beneath it sank downward, revealing a hidden staircase to a lower level.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± said Celestine. ¡°Watch your step.¡±


    And she descended the steps. Left behind, Annette blinked for a second as she looked at the door. She couldn¡¯t know what was down there, but she had a feeling she ought to see it. Clutching her gloved hands together, she slowly walked down the stairs.


    Annette¡¯s eyes narrowed as she saw the man¡¯s face.


    Ivan? No. Then who is this?


    At a cursory glance, this man did look like her old coachman, the man responsible for Celestine¡¯s kidnapping. His real name had been Ben March, Raphael¡¯s maternal uncle.


    Kneeling, she examined the bound man. No matter how she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t place him.


    Celestine woke him with a surprisingly ferocious kick.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    At the kick to his shoulder, the man woke with a scream, his shocked eyes scanning for the kicker. Looking at Annette and Celestine, he looked as terrified as if they were the witch sisters of folklore.


    ¡°You looked comfortable,¡± Celestine said, folding her arms and looking down at the man arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯ve slept long enough.¡±


    ¡°No! Lady, please, help me!¡± The man bowed his head, his face twisted, and would have fallen if his arms had not been tied behind his back. Celestine¡¯s face showed no sign that she had been sobbing only a few minutes ago, and jerked her head in Annette¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Introduce yourself to my guest.¡±


    The man looked at Annette in confusion that matched Annette¡¯s own. She didn¡¯t understand why Celestine was introducing her to this man.


    ¡°M-my¡­my name is Jack,¡± the man said awkwardly, his eyes rolling between them. ¡°I was a dealer working at the Lucky Casino at 77 Vassetti Street.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a casino dealer?¡±

 Chapter 111

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 111. Jack (2)


    The capital of Deltium was rather strictly divided into separate areas used by different social classes. The Vassetti district was mostly frequented by lower class nobles and bourgeoisie, and while Annette knew there was a casino there, the place had nothing to do with her.


    But she could think of one possible connection, when Jack introduced himself. A casino dealer.


    ¡°Why are you leaving out the most important thing?¡± Celestine nudged him lightly. ¡°You need to tell her about your special friendship.¡±


    Celestine seemed quite skilled at this sort of thing. Managing people, particularly one¡¯s inferiors, was an important skill among the nobility. Perhaps she would make a good Crown Princess.


    ¡°I worked as a dealer at the casino for twenty-five years,¡± Jack said quickly, clearly intimidated by Celestine. ¡°Gambling is addictive. Once people get hooked, they can¡¯t stop, no matter how hard they try, so there were always a lot of regulars. Some of them had been gambling for ten or twenty years. One of them was a man named Ben March.¡±


    That was the link she expected. Raphael had mentioned his uncle Ben March before, a man who had gotten into some trouble because of his gambling. But Celestine didn¡¯t know that he was a relation of Raphael, did she?


    Right now, no one in noble circles knew anything about his maternal family. When young Raphael had been recognized by the royal family, all his other family history had been completely erased. Rumors about his mother and her family circulated regularly, but no one knew the truth.


    But fortunately, Celestine seemed unaware of this, as her questioning went on.


    ¡°The Ben March he¡¯s talking about was also known as Ivan. Your coachman,¡± Celestine said. ¡°He used that pseudonym to get a job with your father. He¡¯s sneaky as a rat.¡±


    But it was a relief that Celestine only knew Ben March as Annette¡¯s former coachman. Annette shifted her attention back to Jack, as he went on to spill every detail he knew.


    ¡°Ben March was one of the regulars, but he wasn¡¯t one of the big shots,¡± he said. ¡°If I had to put him in a class, I would¡¯ve called him cautiously middle-class. Based on the amount of money he spent, I mean.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, a few years ago, he suddenly had a lot more money to spend gambling,¡± Jack explained. ¡°He was outspending even some of the petty nobles. A lot of people tried to figure out where the money was coming from, but Ben was always cagy. He¡¯s been gambling a long time, he¡¯s shrewd, and knows how to avoid dangerous subjects.¡±


    Under pressure from Celestine, Jack suddenly became very talkative, volunteering far more information than she had asked.


    ¡°But Ben would talk to me, sometimes. Of course two ladies like yourselves wouldn¡¯t hear of such nasty things, but gambling addicts will often try to talk to dealers, trying to find out the secrets, like. As if anyone would be so stupid. Casinos¡¯ rules about confidentiality are strict, and they have no mercy for anyone with a big mouth. They¡¯re likely to end up in alley somewhere, missing half their orga¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said Celestine sharply, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with silly rambling. Focus on the main point.¡±


    Jack let out a sharp scream as she kicked him in the knee. It was a good performance, but there was no one here who was going to help him.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, sulky as he realized this, ¡°there was a day when Ben March was drunk. He had won quite a bit of money that day and was feeling good, and I stuck close, because there was likely to be a good tip. And that happened to be the day that he changed his mind and told a few secrets of his own. Though he told me to keep it to myself.¡±


    Jack gave a little chuckle, pausing smugly to enjoy the story. He seemed excited to have so important a secret.

 Chapter 112

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 112. Jack (3)


    Annette waited patiently for him to continue, but Jack glanced at Celestine for permission first.


    ¡°Perhaps it will surprise you to learn,¡± he began, basking in the tremendous revelation, ¡°that Ben March said that his patron was the King. His Majesty, Selgratis, the King of Deltium!¡±


    Jack seemed disappointed with their reaction.


    ¡°And what happened to Ben March afterward?¡± Annette asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you remember the last time you saw him?¡±


    The opportunity to talk a little more was some consolation to Jack.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe six months ago? He looked very strange that day, nervous and excited. He finished gambling early, and I heard when he left, some strange men were waiting for him in a nearby alley. That was the last time I saw him.¡±


    Six months ago. Maybe that was the day before ¡°coachman Ivan¡± kidnapped Celestine. He had colluded with knights from the palace to plan the abduction, which surely meant the King was behind the affair. Only Selgratis himself would be able to command the obedience of knights.


    But Jack was not done.


    ¡°The last time I saw him in person,¡± he said, with a broad smile. ¡°But my colleagues say otherwise. You know there are many establishments, and dealers will frequently move from one casino to another. I hear all sorts of rumors. For example, about a scruffy-looking man who recently started frequenting Gruti 4.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Annette asked automatically. She had a few guesses. She had been unable to find any clues about Ben March herself, despite considerable effort.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know that you would know this, but Gruti is a very dangerous place. Lawless. It¡¯s a favorite hangout for Deltium¡¯s criminals, they pack the place like rats,¡± he said, grimacing. ¡°Of course, that means the casino is always crowded, and one of the dealers there mentioned one of his new customers, which sounded a lot like one of my old regulars. Who do you think it was?¡±


    He paused, pleased. Jack had been a dealer for a long time, so even far-flung Gruti still fell within his information network. As long as Ben March kept gambling, Jack could find information about it.


    ¡°¡­I see. Gruti 4.¡± Annette nodded and turned away. As far as she was concerned, this was all the information she needed, and Celestine followed her out of the basement, with Jack¡¯s anxious shouts rising behind them.


    ¡°Hey! Wait, what did I do wrong? Can¡¯t I go? I told you everything I know, let me out of here! Please?¡±


    But Celestine only slammed the basement door shut again and covered it with the tapestry. She did not seem to have any immediate plans for his release.


    Fortunately, the basement was thoroughly soundproofed. Though Jack¡¯s shouts continued, the moment she shut the door, the silence was complete. No one would ever know he was down there.


    ¡°What do you think, Lady Annette?¡± Celestine asked. ¡°Was anything I showed you useful?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you so much. I know you took a risk, showing this to me. In return, I will keep my faith with you,¡± Annette replied, taking Celestine¡¯s hand.


    Her expression was somber. The person who had framed her was no less than the King of Deltium. Just thinking about it was enough to make her hands tremble and her blood run cold. One mistake might have catastrophic consequences.


    And it was the same for Celestine. Actually, worse. Her family was not as powerful as the Bavarias.


    King Selgratis could destroy the Keers marquisate with a single finger.

 Chapter 113

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 113. Puppets (1)


    Astute as she was, Celestine would know this. If she kept her mouth shut, then she would become Crown Princess without any problems. Instead, she was doing what she thought was right, despite all her fears. Because Celestine was not the kind of person that could live at the expense of someone else.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± she said. ¡°This is the least I can do for you right now. But now that you know who the real culprit is, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± Annette replied seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know how far I can go. It¡¯s so shocking, I hardly know what to think.¡±


    Sometimes ignorance was best. She hadn¡¯t thought that King Selgratis would be the true enemy. At the moment, she missed her first life, when she had died in blissful ignorance.


    Annette had been eight when she was officially named Crown Princess. She had gone so often to see Ludwig, it was inevitable that she would encounter his father, and King Selgratis had always smiled when he called her daughter in-law.


    She still remembered the dry touch of his fingertips when he stroked her head or patted the back of her hand. Her relationship with her own father was distant, she had felt comforted by the King¡¯s kindness.


    But it had all been a lie, in the end.


    The King had never intended to accept a Bavaria as his daughter-in-law. He must have feared that Allamand would use her to control Ludwig. And though this was not unreasonable, it still felt as if there were something more to it.


    Annette bit her lip. Why hadn¡¯t he just broken off the marriage, if that was the problem?


    That had been the easy way out, and Selgratis hadn¡¯t taken it. Perhaps because if he had openly rejected Annette, then he would have had to face her father. Allamande was not someone who would easily relinquish such an advantage. He would have insisted that his daughter was the best candidate for Crown Princess.


    That meant the King had been planning her downfall almost from the moment she became a candidate for Crown Princess.


    The thought was shocking.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Celestine asked anxiously, as Annette¡¯s face went paler and paler. ¡°You¡¯re white.¡±


    She approached as if she meant to hug Annette, thoughtless reassurance that revealed exactly how much her heart had changed. Though grateful for the gesture, Annette forced herself to smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just¡­have a lot to think about.¡±


    ¡°I know the feeling.¡± Celestine frowned. ¡°Oh, I have such a headache! I just thought I was fortunate to become Crown Princess. What a mess it all is.¡±


    And people called her a lucky woman, with an edge of sarcasm. A woman from a ruined marquisate, who had overcome Lady Annette Bavaria to become Crown Princess. To any watcher, it might have seemed all she had to do now was hold Ludwig¡¯s hand and walk down a flowery path. Celestine rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°Do you know what angers me now, Lady Annette?¡±


    ¡°Annette, please. What is it that angers you, Celestine?¡±


    Annette¡¯s voice prickled with her own fury. The two women had thought themselves opposites, perhaps enemies, but found they were quite similar. They had both been puppets in the hands of the King. The thought disgusted Celestine.


    ¡°When I was chosen to replace you, I was worried,¡± she said, squeezing Annette¡¯s hand. ¡°Because it was you that was chosen originally, and then suddenly I was to fill your place? I was sure that neither the Prince or the King would ever accept it.¡±


    And just as she expected, Prince Ludwig had refused her. He never said so aloud, or even implied it in more roundabout ways, but a woman would know instinctively what he was thinking. His whole body shouted that he wanted her out of his life. There was another shadow that lay over his heart, and everyone knew whose it was, even if Ludwig himself never said her name.


    ¡°But¡­when I first went to see his Majesty, after I was chosen, do you know what he said?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Annette¡¯s attention focused on her. King Selgratis would hardly have confessed that he had framed Annette to get rid of her. Whatever it was, it was making Celestine¡¯s face turn red, just at the memory.

 Chapter 114

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 114. Puppets (2)


    ¡°This is what the King literally told me,¡± Celestine said, and dropped her voice in imitation of Selgratis. ¡°Lady Keers, I am so glad that we will soon be family. You will be an excellent match for Ludwig. I am very pleased to join my family with the Keers Marquisate.¡±


    Her sharp green eyes were cynical, as much to ask Annette if she could possibly guess what happened next. And Annette¡¯s eyes widened. She understood instantly what the King meant.


    ¡°Oh¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that fucker! Pardon my language, but it¡¯s the truth! You were disqualified because your family is powerful. So you weren¡¯t suitable for the firstborn son of the king, because the weakling prince couldn¡¯t stand up to his wife¡¯s family!¡±


    Celestine exploded with fury, all but breathing fire. Her voice rose shrilly as her hand clutched at her chest, all evidence of the refined young lady vanished.


    ¡°But what about me?! I am the right match for the Crown Prince? Because my family doesn¡¯t have the influence to control him, even if we wanted to?! A fine gift for a Crown Prince, a match to a girl from a ruined family! How dare he insult us like that!¡±


    The last words were nearly a scream, the fury of a fallen family, proud even in poverty. King Selgratis was treating them as inconsequential, and Celestine herself like a pretty, useless ornament to stand beside his weak son.


    ¡°And why did we fall so far in the first place?¡± Celestine went on. ¡°None of this would have happened, if the royal family had just supported us, as we supported them! They wanted the Keers family to fall, and so they let our people starve!¡±


    Celestine burst into tears, as fresh as if the tragedy were yesterday. The Keers family had been wealthy and prosperous, and extremely loyal to the royal family, and received only suspicion as a reward. The earthquake had been a catastrophe for the Keers family, but the royals had treated it as an opportunity.


    Even the royal family was supposed to be obliged to care for their subjects.


    And now, as a final insult, that same royal family that had shunned the Keers family when they were strong now embraced them when they were weak. Now they were welcomed in and given access to the royal family, now that they had become tigers with no teeth.


    Celestine looked as if she might spit nails.


    ¡°But do you know what the worst thing is?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know. I talked to His Majesty about the kidnapping, and how scared I was. I talked about it to the person who arranged it!¡±


    Her voice rose to a roar, ferocious as a lioness. Despite his benevolent appearance, King Selgratis was exceptionally skilled at deceit. Annette couldn¡¯t help wondering what he must have been thinking, as he listened to Celestine tell him how badly he had hurt her.


    Pacing back to her chair, Celestine flung herself into it with a derisive snort, as if that had expended the last of her anger. Silently, Annette patted her shoulder.


    ¡°What will you do now?¡± Celestine asked.


    ¡°First, there is a pawn we have to take.¡±


    As compared to Celestine¡¯s wrath, Annette was impeccably calm, sitting with her hands neatly folded together, like the illustration of a lady in a storybook. One would never have known that she was another victim of the same plot?


    But despite her outward appearance, Annette was very, very angry. She had wasted ten years of her life, being the puppet of King Selgratis. The Bavaria blood in her veins ran cold, an icy rage that she only dimly perceived.


    No one would be allowed to make a fool of her.


    No one.

 Chapter 115

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 115. Puppets (3)


    ¡°It was Gruti 4, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Annette asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of going after the coachman yourself?¡± Celestine asked, immediately trying to dissuade Annette with a worried expression. ¡°That place is lawless, it would be far too dangerous! Please, don¡¯t even consider it.¡±


    This was not at all the same as what Celestine had done, picking up Jack the dealer in secret, and off Vassetti Street at that. That was a relatively safe area, frequented by lower nobility and merchants.


    But the Gruti district was something else, and not in a good way. The authorities in Deltium pretended it did not exist, but it was there all the same, filled with criminals and black market businesses, a stream of filth as from a sewer. And the criminals were like cockroaches, scuttling in and out of the corners, no matter how often the place was cleaned out.


    That was not to say the authorities let it be. Since the earliest days of Deltium, the royal family had constantly tried to clean up the district, and it was not for lack of resolve that they failed to exterminate the nests. The people of Gruti resisted furiously, ready to die. The criminals were so numerous, they hardly needed strategy, and they had considerable fighting experience. The only people who truly suffered in these battles were the innocent people around them.


    Thus far, every royal attempt to clear the district out had ended in failure, and the losses suffered in these attempts far outweighed the benefits of such a poverty-stricken area. With the constant threat of another uprising from the rebels in Letan, no real military force could be spared, and the criminals of Gruti took full advantage of it.


    Thus, Celestine instantly discouraged it. Gruti was too dangerous to venture into carelessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Celestine,¡± Annette said, her face as serene, as if she had never heard of Gruti¡¯s reputation. ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡±


    Her smile was reassuring, and her delicate fingertips tapped together.


    ¡°I know just the person to ask, so just wait quietly. As soon as I can, I will put an end to your nightmare.¡±


    ¡­it was strange.


    It was as if a shadow fell over Annette¡¯s serene face, and for a moment, she even looked dangerous. Celestine lowered her eyes, one hand laid on her chest, over her suddenly racing heart.


    All of the sudden, today she felt like calling Annette sister.


    * * *


    Standing before her mirror, Annette paused as she automatically reached for earrings. The place she was about to go was not the sort of place she should wear jewelry. She would soon be going to the dangerous Gruti 4 district.


    She would be wearing shabby clothing once she was undercover, anyway. She didn¡¯t need earrings.


    Sometimes, habits were frightening things. A bitter smile touched her lips as she reached to close her jewelry box, but a large hand reached from behind her, pointing at a pair.


    ¡°I like these. They match the color of your eyes.¡±


    Every time his eyes drifted toward hers, he discreetly avoided her gaze. Strangely, he could not seem to make eye contact with her the way he used to, and heat was suddenly rising to his face.


    He could only hope he didn¡¯t look silly before her.


    ¡°You will be staying overnight at the Keers estate?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There will be a lot of ladies staying over, it is sure to be a lovely time.¡±


    Annette smiled softly. Like any true Bavaria, she lied perfectly. She was pretending to stay with Celestine, but was really going to find and capture Ben March, the man who had so wronged both of them. Her heart fluttered like the wings of the bird as she contemplated it.


    Fortunately, Raphael was oblivious to the deception. He was still coping with feelings that he had never felt before, and very distracted. Knowing that Annette was going to leave him tonight, he could not make himself move away from the dressing table now, like a great beast blocking the path of its owner when they tried to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Raphael?¡±


    ¡°The¡­thing,¡± he said awkwardly. ¡°Is it really required that you be there?¡±

 Chapter 116

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 116. Gruti (1)


    Her eyes grew very wide at the sudden question. Raphael had said he understood when they discussed it earlier, so why was he behaving like this now? But as he leaned back against the wall beside her dressing table, he looked strangely disconsolate.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to go visit Celestine?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t trust them very much. You could be in danger,¡± Raphael replied bluntly, raking back his damp black hair. Silently, he bent down to kiss her white forehead. His deep blue eyes gleamed like jewels as he looked down at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Annette,¡± he whispered, as if the sight of her alone captivated him. ¡°Stay here.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to tell her to stay with him. His hands felt as if they had developed an obsession of their own, reaching to cover her hand, insistent and cunning as spiders, capturing their prey. Annette blinked at him, and then smiled.


    ¡°Oh, are you worried you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight? I bought something for you.¡±


    Reaching into her dressing table, she withdrew a small present, and Raphael reluctantly relinquished her other hand to accept it. He unwrapped the silver paper to reveal a small music box.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He looked at it with disgust. The black silk box was decorated in gold, and looked quite expensive, but it was not a gift for a grown man. Looking down at the tiny object, half the size of his palm, he frowned.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Annette ordered cheerfully, noting the reaction. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    It was impossible to disobey her when she smiled at him like that. Sighing, he opened the lid of the box with his fingertips, and a familiar melody tinkled from within. Raphael¡¯s eyebrows lifted, his face sombering. The song sounded familiar, and he struggled to place it for a moment.


    ¡°This is¡­the song you hum sometimes, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a lullaby.¡±


    Annette¡¯s lashes lowered, hiding her eyes at a sudden wave of complicated feelings. If she left for Osland, she would be leaving Raphael alone. Every night, he would have nightmares again. She would not be here to use her gift to put him to sleep, so she had had this made for him, instead. But she could not put her magic into the music box.


    It wouldn¡¯t have much effect. But she wanted to do at least this much for him.


    Poor man.


    Her eyes clouded over, concealed by her lashes as if she might start crying. The bare thought of leaving him made her heart ache.


    Had it been made that way intentionally?


    Gently, he brushed the figure, only half the size of his index finger.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Annette asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    He closed the music box with unusual care, at odds with his generally rough demeanor. He was happy that she had thought to give him a gift, but also suspicious as to her motives. It frightened him. Why was she giving him a music box, when she was there to sing lullabies herself?


    It was as if she was going away somewhere.


    Setting the box on the dresser, Raphael tried to hide his anxiety, hastily catching Annette¡¯s chin to kiss her. It was a faint kiss at first, as if it were only a kiss of greeting, but as his uneasiness rose, the kiss grew hungrier, as if he were going to swallow her. His hand held her delicate neck tightly.


    Annette gasped, half-stunned from the sudden fury of his kiss. The tip of his tongue curled into her soft mouth, his lips attacking her from every angle. The kiss¡­was as if he had feelings for her.


    For a moment, she almost forgot everything else. But then she hurriedly pushed at his shoulders, and Raphael reluctantly licked his lips, looking dissatisfied. Her lips were so tempting. It was so hard to say goodbye to them.

 Chapter 117

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 117. Gruti (2)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Raphael, I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°After what you just did, you¡¯re going to leave?¡± He asked, taking her hand and pressing it against him. She could feel the tremendous size of him against her palm through the thin fabric, a heat so intense it felt as if he might burn her hand. His hand guided hers to stroke him in an obscene caress, and Annette snatched her hand back.


    ¡°When I come back, I¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± she said, with reddened cheeks.


    ¡°¡­whatever I want?¡±


    Those words caught his interest. And whatever he was thinking, it made him hide his face, his ears reddening.


    For some reason, Annette had a bad feeling.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything wrong, had she?


    But it was obvious that if he caught her here now, she would be trapped here all night. Raphael was a man of terrifying stamina, who never knew fatigue, and with a long night before her, Annette wanted nothing more than to escape, even if she had to pay for it later.


    ¡°So wait for me, Raphael,¡± she said, rising from her seat to kiss him tenderly on the cheek. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, listen to the music box. I¡¯ll be back as early as I can tomorrow morning.¡±


    Reflexively, he bowed his head to accept her kiss, and his arms went around her as if they too did not want to let her go. He was realizing, too late, that the first flush of love was absolutely horrible.


    Finally, Annette slipped from his arms.


    * * *


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    ¡°Your hair color,¡± she said, ignorant of the lustful demon whispering in his head. ¡°It¡¯s changed, did you dye it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Some good hair dye came in a few days ago, and I thought it was time for a change.¡±


    Normally, his long hair was a gorgeous deep purple, like peonies. It flattered his sultry face and his curls made him charming. Compared to him, most other beauty felt ordinary. But now his hair was a blue so dark it looked black in the shadows, and even more drastic, but his beautiful hair had been cut short.


    He looked like a completely different person.


    Could just changing one¡¯s hair make them look so totally different? Annette eyed him curiously. He had been like a red butterfly before, but now he had the serene beauty of an iris.


    Enjoying her examination, he lifted his head with sensual grace.


    ¡°¡­I was going to ask if it suited me,¡± he said. ¡°But I suppose that;s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I beg your pardon. I was staring,¡± Annette said, belatedly realizing her mistake. ¡°How rude of me.¡±


    The corners of Railin¡¯s mouth lifted at the sincere apology. His shorter hair made him look more masculine, but his words were as melodramatic as ever.


    ¡°Gazing at me with such intensity,¡± he said. ¡°I thought you were in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Never. You know I am married.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be leaving him soon, won¡¯t you?¡± Railin leaned back negligently, looking at her through narrowed eyes. He acted as if he knew all about her marriage, and that piercing gaze made her uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t like to discuss her private life.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already said hello,¡± she said, nodding briskly. She did not want to engage him in personal conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    He rose gracefully from his seat.


    ¡°Certainly, dear customer. We have a lot to do.¡±


    Unlike Annette, who had dressed rather plainly, Railin was as flamboyant as ever. The trim of his snow-white coat ws patterned in gold, and underneath he wore a plaid waistcoat and blue shirt. She looked at him anxiously. He looked like a peacock.


    Did he really think it was all right to dress like that?


    But it seemed he did. But the place they were headed now was the infamous Gruti 4, where all sorts of criminals roamed.

 Chapter 118

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 118. Gruti (3)


    Gruti-4¡¯s infrastructure was not in good repair.


    The cracked walls were covered with dry creepers, as if in memory of better days. The streets were fortunately not too dirty after a recent rain a few days before, but Annette still resolved to throw her boots away, when this was done.


    There were rough men gathered in the shadows of a nearby alley, laughing at the prostitutes as they smoked cheap cigarettes. Noting the lascivious gleam in their eyes, she pulled her hood closer about her face. The dull, hay-colored robe covered her entire body, but she still feared discovery.


    ¡°Mr. Railin,¡± she called softly. He was striding ahead of her, moving with much less caution.


    ¡°Yes, dear customer?¡±


    ¡°Do you have escorts in the area? Or any companions following us?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m too shy, I get uncomfortable when it¡¯s crowded.¡±


    Annette rubbed her forehead. But what would happen if they got in trouble with some gang of criminals? The thought that there was no backup nearby, no contingency plans, made her feel dizzy. It was impossible that a man who knew so many secrets could not know of Gruti-4¡¯s infamous reputation.


    ¡°You must be nervous, going to a strange place,¡± he said slyly, as she eyed him narrowly. ¡°Sugar is the best treatment for such a case. Here, have one.¡±


    Producing a box of chocolates, he handed it to her. As the raw materials for chocolate did not grow in Deltium, all chocolates had to be imported, and these were some of the highest quality available. They melted instantly in the mouth.


    ¡°Ah. Thank you.¡±


    Annette accepted it out of politeness. The golden buttons on his sleeves gleamed. She was dressed in a rough, hooded tunic, while he was wearing a magnificent coat. He looked as striking as a jewel, glinting from the mud.


    But strangely, no one seemed to be paying attention to him.


    He was trailing a magic that clouded the eyes of observers, so they could not properly see him. Like a drop of wine that had soaked into an elegant carpet, if anyone tried to note the details of his appearance, the pattern of the carpet bewildered them, and they forgot what it was they had been trying to see.


    Annette, who had no idea that Railin was one of the few wizards in existence, just thought it strange. Perhaps he had some influence in this area. He must have prepared some measures beforehand.


    She looked up at the back of his neck, her eyes narrowed. With his long hair cropped short, she could see his white collar, framing a thick, manly neck, and strangely bewitching to see.


    Sensing her gaze on him, he turned back with a faint smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be quick, if we don¡¯t want our rat to escape.¡±


    Annette nodded. He was not wrong. She knew nothing of this world anyway; her only option was to trust Railin, and so far, he had never disappointed her. Her steps quickened as she followed him.


    Railin crossed the district with surprisingly light steps, his bearing as unhurried as a gentle summer breeze. If anyone had seen him, they would have thought he was strolling through a garden, rather than down a grimy alley.


    Stepping into such a dangerous place for the first time, Annette felt like she might die if she so much as chased after him. She didn¡¯t want to complain when she was trying to do something so important, but at the moment she felt more likely to encounter the reaper than Ben March.


    Panting, she finally had to call out to Railin, who had gained quite a lead on her.


    ¡°Please walk a little slower, Mr. Railin. There isn¡¯t any need to go so fast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, perhaps this is difficult for you. Would you like me to help?¡±


    Turning, he asked the question with an innocent expression, but there was a spark in his eyes as if he had just been waiting for her to ask. Of course, Annette would not fall so easily for these tricks. She waved her hand in refusal, and he smiled and turned back around again immediately.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Annette frowned. It almost seemed like he was teasing her, taking advantage of the fact that she was in some dangerous slum. She had known him long enough to catch his warped sense of humor. And so, even though his back was disappearing in the distance, she slowed her pace even more. She was too tired to go any faster, anyway.

 Chapter 119

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 119. Gruti (4)


    Though it looked as if Railin had abandoned her, she was sure that if she got lost or was in danger, he would come looking for her. He would appear out of nowhere, like magic. When it came to his work, she did not doubt him.


    So there was no need to panic, even if she was alone.


    Unwilling to play his game, she opened a map, and started searching for the casino herself, scouring the alleys. And then¡­


    She stepped in slippery muck.


    She had been so focused on the map as she walked, that she wasn¡¯t paying attention to the ground. For a noblewoman like Annette, who had been raised to luxury all her life, all this was a bit overwhelming. She rarely walked on any floors but marble, which would never contain the least dirt, let alone grime like this.


    Sighing, she roughly wiped the muck off her leather boots. Fortunately, they were waterproof. The quality of her boots was worth the high price, but it was still disgusting and shocking to step in such nasty stuff. She had never imagined people could actually live in such a filthy place. She would never have believed it, if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes.


    Feeling uncomfortable at the thought, she continued wiping the soles of her boots.


    She had to get out of this place fast.


    No one seemed to be paying attention to her. Surely, dressed in a worn robe with a hood covering her face, they would think she was just another criminal. There were so many people here wanted for illegal activities, almost everyone was wearing something like it. They could easily think she was just another drug dealer.


    Thus, no one bothered her as she cleaned up and got moving again. But even with a map, it didn¡¯t take long for her to get lost. The streets of Gruti-4 sprawled, increasingly unchecked as the number of inhabitants grew, spiraling like a spider¡¯s web.


    It was so strange, it must be around here somewhere¡­


    Annette paused, frowning. She was beginning to be nervous, being alone in a place like this. She had to find the casino quickly. No matter how discreet she was, if she wandered for long, alone, in a place like this¡­


    ¡°Hey, you! Come here!¡±


    ¡­there was sure to be trouble.


    Annette glanced in the direction of the voice. She had expected to encounter gangsters, but the reality was a bit different than she expected. Surprisingly, it was a woman with a great deal of exposed cleavage. She was staring at Annette with a cheap cigarette in her fingers.


    ¡°Yes, you. Come here.¡±


    The woman in front of her had none of their dignity in her dress. Dark makeup, red lips, and disheveled blonde hair, she was sexy but incredibly vulgar. The neckline of her dress was so low, Annette could even glimpse the tops of her n!pples.


    Was it even a gown? It was more like negligee than proper clothing. A woman like that, calling out to Annette in the middle of the street.


    What do I do?


    Annette was rattled. She would have been less embarrassed if actual gangsters had accosted her, like in a novel. But unfortunately, this woman was not concerned about Annette¡¯s worries.


    ¡°Holy, shit, are you new? Don¡¯t you know how to do business?¡±


    The woman clacked over to her on spiky heels. If she expected to talk about business, there was apparently some misunderstanding. The woman grabbed her wrist, and Annette smelled strong perfume and the stink of cheap cigarettes.


    ¡°Show me what you have. What are you selling? Yaba?¡±


    Of course, Annette would not know that yaba was a common street drug. But having mistaken Annette for a dealer, the woman felt free to manhandle her, until they reached her waist. Then they stopped. She knew Annette¡¯s gender just by the narrowness of her waist.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a woman?¡±


    The woman¡¯s painted-on eyebrows lowered, and Annette¡¯s heart started racing.


    What would happen, if her identity was discovered?

 Chapter 120

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 120. Gruti (5)


    ¡°Oh, my God? Who are you working for? What dumbass uses a woman for drug dealing?¡±


    Despite Annette¡¯s fears, the woman wasn¡¯t interested in her identity. Gruti-4 was a lawless area filled with gangs engaged in the drug trade. Most dealers wore hooded robes. It might almost be considered a sort of work uniform.


    That was why the woman mistook Annette for a dealer, in her tattered tunic, and now she was only outraged that a drug lord would use a woman as a dealer, knowing it was so dangerous.


    ¡°No honor! How is any person so shameless in this business? Even if he thinks his people are disposable, it¡¯s disgusting! This is too dangerous!¡±


    The woman cursed the imaginary drug lord, clenching her cigarette between her fingers as the ashes fell on the found. Only then did Annette understand that even in the most lawless areas, there were still rules. One of them, apparently, was that drug dealers should be men. Drug addicts might do anything when they were high, and might offer sexual services even to men. And many addicts felt no pain, even when they were sliced open.


    It would be far more dangerous for a woman to try to do such work. It wouldn¡¯t even take two days for Annette to completely disappear, so even the Gruti-4 rats didn¡¯t know what had become of her. The prostitute clicked her tongue at the pathetic drug dealer before her.


    Poor thing. She probably got picked up by some ruthless gang.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have had any interest in the dealer¡¯s face, but somehow this time she was curious. Maybe just so she could identify the corpse, in the not-too-distant future. Of course, for her, identifying the corpse would also involve robbing it of anything of value.


    The woman angled her head to look under Annette¡¯s hood, revealing dark blue eyes. But before she could make out any details of her face, Annette pushed at her shoulders to stop her.


    ¡°Let me see your face,¡± the impatient woman said angrily. ¡°Why are you trying to hide it? There¡¯s lots of dealers around here, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±


    Her loud voice drew a lot of attention, and others began to look.


    ¡°Ehren¡¯s at it again,¡± someone nearby muttered. ¡°She must be fiending.¡±


    It seemed the prostitute¡¯s neighbors knew her habits. An addict, and because of her long addiction, severe mood swings. Desperately, Annette fought to keep her hood in place to keep her face hidden. For once, her small stature was an advantage; the other woman couldn¡¯t easily get a good look at her face.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± The woman spat as she gave up, grinding her teeth. ¡°Like I care what you look like! Probably an ugly bitch, if you have to hide your face. Stop wasting my time and give me a hit and get out of here.¡±


    But with everyone watching, Annette had to do something. Thinking quickly, she reached into a pocket. The woman watched her greedily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new product. I¡¯ll let you try it for free,¡± she said, offering the small item in the palm of her hand. The woman cocked her head to one side as she saw it. She was used to drugs that were inhaled. She had never seen anything like this before.


    What is that?


    It was wrapped in a thin foil wrapper, so it didn¡¯t look like it could be lit. The wrappers looked very expensive, but they couldn¡¯t be; what would such a thing be doing in a slum like this? She must be wrong.


    ¡°How do you light these?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t light them, you eat them. After you take the wrapper off, pop it in your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 121

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 121. Gruti (6)


    It was the luxury chocolates Annette had received from Railin. Only aristocrats could afford the treat in Deltium, as all of it had to be imported, which required careful storage to prevent it from being melted or damaged in transit.


    A Gruti-4 prostitute was unlikely to ever taste chocolate in her life. As she chewed the candy Annette had stuffed in her mouth, her eyes widened at the bittersweet taste. It was frustrating to feel the taste melting away on her tongue, and she covered her mouth, looking up at Annette in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new drug? What¡¯s it called?¡±


    ¡°Nibs.¡±


    Annette didn¡¯t specify cocoa nibs. Fortunately, the woman had never heard of it, and had no reason to know it wasn¡¯t a drug. There was nothing else in the world like the bittersweet taste of chocolate. She sucked her own tongue, relishing the aftertaste, and looked disappointed.


    ¡°It seems a little weak. Maybe because it¡¯s new? I don¡¯t feel any effect. One isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    She was practically begging for another. It wasn¡¯t a drug anyway. Annette dropped three more candies in her hand, as disdainful as if she were actually a dealer. For a moment, she thought about just giving the woman the whole packet, but that would probably have aroused suspicion.


    ¡°It acts slowly, so don¡¯t be too impatient,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe in half an hour, you¡¯ll feel the effect. If you like it, you can buy it from me again.¡±


    ¡°Contrary to appearances, you know how to do business. Good! Thanks.¡±


    Unlike her arrogant attitude, the woman turned carefully with the chocolate in her hands. Annette watched the woman¡¯s retreating back for a while, and turned away with a sigh of relief, then startled as she found a man in front of her.


    ¡°I came looking for a missing young woman,¡± Railin said, staring. ¡°But I ended up witnessing something surprising.¡±


    His red lips drew up in a beautiful curve. He said he had come looking for her, but he had certainly been watching her the whole time.


    She didn¡¯t bother to ask him obvious questions like, why did you leave me alone. He was a man that enjoyed discomfiting her, and she wasn¡¯t going to indulge him.


    ¡°So, did you find the casino?¡± She asked. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Shall we go?¡±


    Annette took the arm he held out to her, as if he were her escort. The time had come at last to catch Ben March.


    * * *


    Annette frowned at the thick smoke. It was a terrible situation for her, to be in a place like this filled with smoke and poor ventilation. But no one else in the bustling interior seemed to care. Their bloodshot eyes were fixated on their cards and their heads were spinning with the dice, as if everything else had been drained out of them.


    Looking around, she couldn¡¯t find Ben March. There was too much smoke and too many people, and in every direction there were gambling tables blocking her view. She sighed, looking up at Railin.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll find him.¡±


    Fortunately, it seemed like he too wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. He was not wearing his usual nonchalant expression, and was frowning, and trying to avoid touching anyone.


    His magic served to distract people, but in a place this crowded, it didn¡¯t have the same effect. Those who didn¡¯t notice him almost tripped over him, or stepped on him.


    Displeased, Railin immediately pulled a golden compass from his pocket.

 Chapter 122

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 122. Gruti (7)


    What was that?


    As if he could read Annette¡¯s most secret thoughts, Railin opened it, laying a finger against his lips with an almost aggressively seductive smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic artifact. Good for finding people.¡±


    With that explanation, he closed his eyes, muttering something. The compass on his palm glowed with a faint blue light, and the needle, which had been wavering aimlessly, suddenly jerked in a new direction.


    ¡°He must be that way.¡± Railin held out his hand to her matter-of-factly, but Annette only stared at it silently. Railin¡¯s smile never left his eyes as he bent to whisper. ¡°There are a lot of people. You might be lost.¡±


    For a moment, Annette looked disgruntled, but slowly grasped his hand. Railin was right. Her vision was limited by her hood, and she couldn¡¯t get her bearings in this place. It would be hard to find Railin if she lost sight of him, and she didn¡¯t want to make a mistake with her target so close.


    Biting her lip, she looked where the needle pointed.


    He¡¯s here.


    Ben March, or Ivan, as she had known him when he was her coachman, was here. She was in the same place he was, though until recently, she couldn¡¯t have imagined where that might be, after he had been let out of prison. None of this felt real.


    Now she was taking her final shaking steps toward this meeting. Even in this crowded place, Railin followed the compass easily, and Annette leaned on his hand for balance. She was so nervous, her heart was pounding, and her mouth was dry.


    Railin stopped, nodding toward a point in the distance as he whispered in her ear.


    Under the shadow of her hood, Annette peered intently in that direction. There were several men seated at a shabby blackjack table, but it wasn¡¯t easy to tell which of them was Ben March. Annette hadn¡¯t seen him in five years, if one counted the years since her regression.


    Ben March was an utterly ordinary man. His unremarkable face was even more so in this crowd. But after scanning for a few seconds, she found him sitting at the center of the table, and her pupils shook as if through an earthquake.


    He¡­went bald?


    That explained why she had had a hard time recognizing him. There was a big difference between having a little hair and having a bald pate that shone like a spotlight. Unconsciously, she covered her mouth with one hand.


    Perhaps there was indeed a God in the world. The person who had destroyed her life had gone bald as a boiled egg. Of course, that didn¡¯t completely balance the scales, but it did ease a little of her resentment.


    At any rate, she had found him, and now she had to capture him. For all her searching in her last life, she had never come so close. The King was after him now. She was afraid he would disappear again if she didn¡¯t do something right away. But Railin quickly pulled her against his side to stop her.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t your magical device tell that?¡±


    Railin only smiled reassuringly and tried to dissuade her. Sliding an arm over her shoulder, he surreptitiously pointed a finger toward the dealer at Ben March¡¯s table. The unusual-looking man had an eye patch over one eye, and a fierce face.


    ¡°In illegal casinos, the safety of the customers is the priority,¡± he murmured. ¡°What kind of trouble do you think there would be, if we tried to seize him here?¡±


    Annette¡¯s delicate brows wrinkled as she understood. But he wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°As soon as we act, he will turn those lights on us,¡± he went on calmly, pointing at another worker. ¡°And while we are blinded, they will send their customers out through a secret passage under the table, and shut the door. The guards over there will quickly eliminate any force that dares to disrupt the business of the casino.¡±

 Chapter 123

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 123. Gruti (8)


    Annette was a bit startled to hear his voice so close to her ear. Despite all the noise about them, it was embarrassing that he was so close, his lips nearly touching her. And Railin¡¯s smile was enigmatic, as if he knew it well.


    ¡°At any rate, even if we can catch him, we will be in a difficult position. It is necessary to keep our heads. Do you understand?¡±


    Having never been in an illegal casino, Annette knew nothing, so she was willing to take advice from an expert. Biting her lower lip, she nodded, frustrated, and he flashed her a smile that complimented her patience.


    ¡°All right. Then what do we do now?¡±


    Annette did not care for his praise. All she wanted to do was capture Ben March quickly and safely. In answer, he turned and lifted a nearby curtain in the side of the tent, then beckoned her inside.


    ¡°Is this¡­?¡±


    Ducking inside, she looked around. It was a smaller tent about ten feet square, and dark inside, the air filled with the exotic scent of myrrh. It seemed Railin had prepared this place, like a rat trap.


    The cozy interior was hung with red cloth, and the only furniture was a table only large enough for two, with two chairs. Snapping his fingers, Railin kindled the lamp on the table, taking advantage of the fact that Annette¡¯s back was briefly to him. A mysterious golden light illuminated the small space.


    With this light, she could see a crystal ball on the table.


    Her face stiffened. She had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Railin, don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s exactly what you think,¡± he said cheerfully.


    Feeling as if she had just received her death sentence, Annette gazed at the crystal ball in silence. It seemed he planned to lure Ben March into this place, where she would have another ridiculous role to play.


    Her eyes looked the question at Railin, and he shrugged.


    ¡°Why else would I hide my beautiful client¡¯s face with a hood?¡±


    But now she saw he had further mischief in mind. He must have decided early to cast her in the ridiculous role of a fortune teller.


    ¡°Hahaha! You are my most amusing customer,¡± Railin laughed, enjoying her quick wit. She looked so docile, but sometimes she had a very sharp tongue. It was an unexpected charm that he liked. The smile lingered on his handsome face as he whispered to her. ¡°Shall we begin, then? You have some more drugs to sell.¡±


    Annette did not want to sell any more drugs.


    ¡°But Ben March was my coachman for ten years!¡± She protested. ¡°He¡¯ll recognize me as soon as he hears my voice.¡±


    Railin smiled cheekily, and Annette¡¯s voice stopped short. She closed her eyes in resignation. A nun, a slave trader, and now a fortune teller. Her second life was proving much more challenging than she had expected.


    * * *


    Ben March looked at the cards in his hand with bloodshot eyes. He could have played almost any game in the casino, but today he had chosen blackjack.


    Gamblers were creatures of superstition, relying on hunches to guide them to the game of the day. In Ben March¡¯s case, he went to the first table he saw that had a blonde woman, as soon as he walked into the casino. Whatever game she was watching or playing was bound to be lucky.


    That was why he was playing blackjack, but today, fortune was not smiling on him. Could it be that in the uncertain light, he had mistaken a brunette for a blonde? Ben frowned, totalling up the points on his cards.


    Damn it. What do I do with this?

 Chapter 124

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 124. Gruti (9)


    Ben March was worried.


    He was playing blackjack, a fairly simple game where the players had attempt to play cards that would bring them as close to twenty-one points as possible, without going over. Ben¡¯s card total was nineteen.


    He wavered, trying to decide whether to hit or stay. Twenty was not an impossible number for his opponents to reach, but if he got any card other than a two, he would lose. It was a risky game, and in this position, he had far more to lose than win.


    But gamblers were men who lived for uncertainty. If they were looking for a safe choice, they wouldn¡¯t have bet on a casino in the first place.


    ¡°Hit me,¡± he said, tapping the table with his index finger, and the dealer nimbly flicked him another card. Ben closed his eyes, his hand shaking as he lifted the card.


    A six. His cards total twenty-five.


    ¡°Thank you for playing,¡± said the dealer, smiling as he retrieved his cards, along with all the money Ben had just won, which would have paid for some crucial daily expenses. Unable to contain his temper, Ben¡¯s fist slammed down on the table, and the other players glared.


    Ben staggered to his feet under their bloodshot stares. It was time to get back to his most secret bolt-hole in this stinking sewer.


    Gruti was not so different from the place where he had grown up. But his experience with aristocrats had broadened his expectations. He was so sick of this filthy slum, sometimes he thought he was going crazy. But he had received a warning recently to keep his head down. Which not only reduced the money he could earn for his expenses, but the frequency of his gambling.


    And no luck today either, dammit.


    Ben¡¯s head jerked in frustration. The sense that nothing he did was turning out well was making him impatient, but just at that moment, something shot past his feet.


    Oink!!


    He was about to kick the pig away, snuffling at his feet, but suddenly his eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t just a pig, which wasn¡¯t so strange in the slums, but a golden pig.


    Among gamblers, gold was the color of good luck. That was why he always took care to choose a table that had a blonde woman nearby. But at his feet now was a golden pig the size of a small dog. Somehow, he had the idea that if he held the pig in his arms¡­


    His luck would be enormous, at all sorts of incredible games.


    Ben couldn¡¯t help cautiously wiping his sweaty palms on his pants as he bent toward the pig. He meant to catch it as if he were fishing for trout with his hands. But the animal was more agile than it looked.


    Oink!!


    Startled by his reckless grab, the pig fled, darting between peoples¡¯ feet with the agility of a squirrel as Ben raced after it. Every person he tripped over cursed at him, but he didn¡¯t care. Panting, he cornered it, slowly approaching as a greedy smile appeared on his thin lips.


    A white hand appeared from nowhere to stop him, easily lifting the pig.


    ¡°Pardon me. I think my pet has caused you some trouble.¡±


    The strange man¡¯s red lips sneered at him.


    It was an embarrassing situation. Caught chasing someone else¡¯s pet pig. But gamblers were also generally good liars, and shameless beggars. And this man was well dressed. Maybe he could turn this situation to his advantage.


    ¡°You should take better care of your pet,¡± he said, aggrieved, immediately blaming the stranger for his own greed . ¡°Why are you playing tricks on people?¡±


    He rubbed one of his calves as if it had been injured, deliberately making a scene.


    ¡°Oh, God, he ran away after he bit me in the leg. I have to work tomorrow, but how will I do that now?¡±


    Actually, yesterday he had gotten into an argument with another man at the casino, and the fellow had kicked him in the calf. He had been upset at the time, but now it seemed like a spot of luck as Ben pulled up the leg of his trousers, revealing the bruise.


    But when he looked up to check the other man¡¯s reaction, he was surprised.


    Was he that handsome before?


    The tall man before him was very nearly beautiful. His face was whiter than most ladies¡¯, and went well with his dark blue hair, accentuating his natural beauty. His ruby-red eyes were sharp and clever, and glanced down at Ben¡¯s calf with a strange glow.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± he said. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t bite people.¡±

 Chapter 125

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 125. Fortune Teller (1)


    It was amazing how easily a magical humiliation could break a person. A small sneer twisted Railin¡¯s lips as Ben suddenly shouted, enraged.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying? Of course a beast wouldn¡¯t bite their own master. But it bit me, look at this! How will you compensate me for this?¡±


    Railin was silent for a moment. The expression on his face was so indescribable, Ben felt a thrill of alarm. Had he chosen the wrong target? He was dressed in expensive clothing and moving through a dangerous casino without any visible caution. He might be someone important.


    Ben wondered if he ought to cut his own excellent performance short. But unexpectedly, Railin offered an alternative.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t open my business today, so I haven¡¯t any cash on me. But as an apology¡­my wife is a fortune teller of some repute. How would you like her to tell your fortune for free? Some of her customers have become rich from her advice.¡±


    Ben¡¯s mouth moved automatically to reject him, but that last part stopped him. Gamblers more than anyone else believed in superstition, though not so much in fortune telling. Gambling was their chosen method to make their fortune.


    Normally, he would have told Railin to fuck off, but there was something curious about him. The expensive clothes, the golden pig in his arms. Had he accumulated all that wealth from his wife? If so, maybe it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let her look into his own future.


    The stranger threw out one final bit of bait to Ben as he wavered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard the story, haven¡¯t you? There was one of her customers who struck it rich when he put all his money into the right game. He put one of the most profitable casinos out of business with a single bet.¡±


    Ben happened to have heard such a rumor, and he wanted to trust this wealthy-looking man. He was almost there, but he had been duped by more than one type of dealer before. He was suspicious.


    Another question popped into his mind.


    ¡°Why is such an extraordinary fortune teller in a place like this?¡± He challenged, crossing his arms. ¡°She could work in any casino, if she¡¯s so good. Aren¡¯t you just trying to swindle me?¡±


    Railin¡¯s eyes twitched. It seemed that there was still a semblance of wit left in the other man¡¯s addled mind. But there was one more method to overcome his doubts. A little bit of magic.


    ¡°That is why she is here,¡± he said patiently. ¡°She can see her own future. Today she is destined to meet an important client. One that has not yet proven his skill, but will soon become one of the most dominating gamblers in the world. Perhaps it is you she is meant to meet.¡±


    Railin eyes him from head to toe, as if judging whether he might be that destined man. Ben swallowed dryly, suddenly nervous as Railin stepped closer, gesturing with the golden pig in his arms.


    ¡°It did seem odd to me from the start. I still can¡¯t believe that this guy bit someone¡¯s leg. Normally he¡¯s very shy. Maybe he was trying to bring someone important to me.¡±


    Oink!


    The golden pig squealed agreement, and for a moment, its eyes seemed to gleam like golden coins. It was like an omen of the enormous fortune that would come from following the pig.


    Ben rubbed his eyes, doubting the vision. But when he blinked again, it was still there, the treasure beckoning from just beyond. Everything about this inexplicable situation confused him.


    ¡°What does this mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well? What do you want to do? Don¡¯t you want to know your future?¡± Railin encouraged, and Ben could not refuse the offer. Without taking his eyes from the pig, he nodded as if possessed. Somehow, all of this suddenly felt as if it had been meant to be.


    He was sick of being someone else¡¯s tool, working hard, then living in hiding and just scraping by. The time had come to take control of his own life. Like a moth to a flame, Ben trailed after Railin.


    ¡°Come in here. Let me warn you, don¡¯t lie to the fortune teller, and don¡¯t do anything inappropriate. To offend a mystic invites the wrath of heaven.¡±


    Railin smiled even as he offered the warning, lifting the front flap of the tent. Though he was a man, that smile was as beguiling as a flower, and Ben groped his way into the tent as if he had been struck blind. An exotic scent filled his nostrils, so that he couldn¡¯t smell anything else.


    The interior was black as night, except for the single light on the table, illuminating the fortune teller on the other side.

 Chapter 126

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 126. Fortune Teller (2)


    That was the woman?


    Dressed in a dark purple hood, the woman gave off a mysterious air. The chin and lips reflected in the crystal orb were exquisite, and she was probably a very beautiful woman. Ben swallowed for no reason he could understand.


    Now that he thought about it, there was something familiar about that face and figure that seemed strangely familiar. He was almost certain that he had seen this woman many times before.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Or perhaps he was mistaken. The woman¡¯s voice was heavy, like crystal balls chiming against a metal plate. He had never met any woman with such a voice. This was because of the voice modulation candy Railin had given her, but Ben could not know that. Finally, he sat down in the seat across from her, with no sign of recognition.


    But the natural suspicion of a gambler did not go away. As soon as he could, he tried to peek under her hood, wondering if the woman was some kind of con artist. Her lips curved in a smile, and as her fingertips caressed the strangely colored orb, a faint light flickered to the surface.


    What trick is this?


    Ben was startled. The mysterious light in the crystal only made everything else seem more believable, like something mystical, out of legend. Looking into the crystal orb, she spoke.


    ¡°You have two names.¡±


    What the fuck does that mean? Ben suddenly stiffened, frowning. He had been living under an assumed name until a few months ago. But how could she know that? Was it a coincidence? But before he could wonder further, the woman went on,


    ¡°Someone very powerful is backing you. He¡¯s one of the most important people in Deltium, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Ben shuddered, goosebumps rising.


    He was sitting in front of a real fortune teller. How hadn¡¯t he seen through it? But she wasn¡¯t done yet. When she spoke again, her tone was accusing.


    ¡°It seems you have done¡­a lot of bad things? Haven¡¯t you? Is there anyone you betrayed? Anyone that you caused a great deal of harm? Perhaps a woman?¡±


    If Annette had looked up at that moment, he might have recognized her. But she kept her head bent over her crystal ball, and he could not have guessed who she really was. Her guesses were so accurate, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°There are many people who despise you. Such an intense emotion can cling to its target. Perhaps you¡¯ve had a run of bad luck lately? Does it seem like no matter what you do, you can¡¯t succeed? That is karma for the evil you have sown.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do to get rid of it?¡±


    Completely taken in by her words, Ben bowed at the waist. Most gamblers believed they lost because of bad luck. Now that he thought of it, it did seem like he had been having more bad luck than usual lately.


    Having identified the problem, he was impatient to fix it. Gauging him, Annette¡¯s elegant fingers stopped moving over the crystal. Its light suddenly glowed brighter, as if oil had been flung into a hearth. Accustomed to dimly lit spaces, Ben automatically threw up his arms to cover his face.


    The woman pushed back her hood.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes went round with shock at the sight of her face. He had served her for almost a decade. It was impossible that he would not have recognized her.


    How the hell did she get here? How did she know I was here?


    His mind was in turmoil. He rose from his seat, staggerin backward as if he were viewing a ghost of his past.


    Puck¨D

 Chapter 127

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 127. Night Out


    Appearing soundlessly behind Ben, Railin struck him with his fist, knocking him unconscious. It was a clean strike. For such an exquisitely beautiful man, he had surprising physicality. And that was all Annette got to say to Ben, who she hadn¡¯t seen in so long.


    Shaking out his hand, Railin smiled, innocent as a flower.


    ¡°Thanks to your conscientious performance, we caught our rat easily,¡± he praised her, admiring her inscrutable face. ¡°And it seems you have some talent for peddling stimulants, besides.¡±


    This was not praise that Annette appreciated. Should she be happy that he had given her the opportunity to discover this skill?


    Her eyes went thoughtfully to Ben March, sprawled at her feet. Well, it was good they had caught him, but that was just the beginning. She sighed.


    ¡°Well done, Railin,¡± she said. ¡°Now, help me move him.¡±


    * * *


    Having spent the night interrogating Ben, Annette went home.


    The morning sun was dazzling as it rose over the mountains, and she felt curiously refreshed. Now she knew everything. It was true that the more one learned, the more fascinating life became.


    In theory, Annette had spent the night at Celestine¡¯s residence. Though Raphael did not seem pleased at this strange friendship, there was nothing he could do about it. A husband could not choose his wife¡¯s companions. It gave her the perfect alibi, when she returned home.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°At last, you¡¯re here.¡±


    She found Raphael waiting the moment she entered the mansion. It was strange that he should be awake this hour at all, never mind loitering around the foyer. Why was he up so early? Had he not slept well last night, either?¡±


    It made her suspicious. There was an unusual liveliness in his face, his dark blue eyes shining brightly. He was as eager as a faithful hound, who had been waiting for his master¡¯s return. But the Raphael she knew would never do that.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it? What did you do?¡± He asked with exaggerated disinterest, avoiding her eyes, and Annette smiled awkwardly. She could hardly confess that she had kidnapped his uncle for questioning when he thought she had been at a ladies¡¯ sleepover.


    ¡°We talked about a lot of things,¡± she said, turning away discreetly to hide the fact that she had been up late torturing a man. ¡°There was talk about how Celestine and I met at the palace, our first impressions of each other, and some of the people we both know.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Raphael avoided society and didn¡¯t interact much with other people, but he thought maybe he should be a little more like her. After a brief, polite conversation, there was a somewhat awkward silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Raphael fumbled for a way to break it, agonizing, when she looked up at him through her long lashes, and asked a question that seemed very random to him.


    ¡°Raphael. What do you think of His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that, all the sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, I saw last night how close Celestine is to her family, and it made me think of you. And King Selgratis is your father, so¡­I¡¯d like to know what you think of him. But if you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Having been rejected by him so many times, Annette¡¯s attitude was already resigned. She did not expect him to answer as she looked at him in silence.


    A dissatisfied frown furrowed his beautiful brows.


    Raphael was not accustomed to this sort of conversation, where he had to articulate his feelings. Before, he would have dismissed it coldly, saying that it was not her problem. But he couldn¡¯t do that now. He had recognized that foreign, dangerous feeling that had been lodged in his chest, and it was all Claire¡¯s stupid fault.


    He had only just begun to love.

 Chapter 128

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 128. Compensation (1)


    ¡°¡­honestly, I don¡¯t know much about blood relationships,¡± Raphael answered. ¡°The sun of Deltium is too far away to feel its affection.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But I do feel like I owe him a debt. His Majesty took me in, even though I¡¯m a bastard, and gave me a respectable position. Given so much support, I feel I must repay him with loyalty,¡± Raphael said earnestly.


    This was an entirely sincere response. Though in truth, what he was most grateful for was not his respectable position, but the beautiful woman before him now.


    If the King had not forced this marriage, Raphael would never have married Annette, and she would now be another man¡¯s wife. A thought so terrible that just imagining it made him grit his teeth. When had he become so attached to this little woman?


    But Raphael¡¯s chance to admit these feelings had already passed by. Unaware of his thoughts, Annette just nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. I know you hate answering questions, but you told me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s not that I hate it¡­¡± Raphael began, looking at her anxiously. This was the first time she had spent the night away from him since they had been married, and it made him strangely uneasy. It felt as if something important had slipped out of the house, and he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well because of it.


    For the first time in a long time, he had gotten up early. Pacing back and forth by the front door as he waited for Annette, expecting her any minute. It was fortunate that she had come home early, like a good wife. But his joy had been fleeting, and his mood quickly sombered. She was too quiet.


    It seemed he was the only one that was excited to see her.


    Does she remember what she promised me?


    She had promised him that she would do whatever he wanted, to placate him for leaving him. That wasn¡¯t why he had been waiting for her, but¡­he was annoyed by the lack of response when she saw him.


    Why is she looking at me like that?


    Annette, however, had forgotten all about it, after everything else that had happened the night before. She had no idea why Raphael was looking at her that way. His face, scowling with anxiety, looked even more fierce with his cold beauty.


    Is he unhappy with me again? She wondered. Probably because I asked him a personal question.


    Best to make her escape before his temper erupted. She had already asked him the important question.


    ¡°I am supposed to go and speak with Eucaly,¡± she said, quickly excusing herself. ¡°She gives me some medicine every day to help me stay strong, and I have to have a word with her about it. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    ¡±Oh! You scared me, Raphael! Put me down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to run away if I let you go,¡± Raphael growled, unable to contain his uneasiness. ¡°You were supposed to compensate me when you got home, remember?¡±


    Somehow, he had to reduce the emotional distance he felt with her, but he had never learned the management of things like this. And because he could not speak honestly about it, he was trying to close the distance physically.


    Quickly, he made his way up to the bedroom with her over his shoulder. Caught in the clutches of the beast, there was no way that Annette could escape.


    * * *


    With her eyes covered by a blindfold, Annette squirmed. Her hands were bound in front of her, but there was no way to untie the silk scarf wrapped around her wrists. She could not see anything. Sitting on the bed, she was very embarrassed.


    ¡°Raphael? Are you there?¡± She asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    Standing a short distance away with his arms crossed, Raphael licked his lips, enjoying the sight. He was so aroused, his vision was hazed red. Why did she look so appetizing?


    Finally, he approached, pushing her down and spreading her legs apart to look between them. Between the red petals, her cl!toris was slightly swollen, and Raphael smiled. Gently, he rubbed the protuberance with a thumb calloused from training.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Annette bit her lower lip. Wicked fingertips stroked over her most sensitive spots, and Raphael slid his fingers between her lips.


    ¡°Lick,¡± he instructed.


    There was a dangerous edge to his voice, and Annette obeyed, her tongue licking at his fingers. Raphael¡¯s eyes darkened with desire. Watching her like this was too arousing.


    Once his fingers were wet, he withdrew them from her mouth and slipped them between her legs, sliding until he stopped suddenly. At once, the shy Annette tried to clamp her legs together, but his strong hands only pushed them further apart.


    ¡°You are already wet.¡± His deep voice throbbed in her ears, coming down on her from above. ¡°Did licking my fingers make you wet?¡±

 Chapter 129

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 129. Compensation (2)


    Raphael¡¯s fingers slowly rubbed between Annette¡¯s legs, warm and wet as honey. The slippery seemed louder with her eyes covered by the blindfold. Annette¡¯s hips quivered as his fingers occasionally brushed her sensitive cl!toris, and then suddenly slid inside her.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Why is it still so tight? They have been inside you so many times¡­¡±


    His fingers roamed along her inner walls, searching for the rough spot inside her and caressing it mercilessly. Every time he stroked that spot, her hot insides twitched and gripped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going wild inside, aren¡¯t you?¡± Raphael said, when her body was frantically clutching. ¡°Easy now, I¡¯ll put it in you.¡±


    But it was difficult to push into her when his c0ckhead was so swollen, and Raphael clicked his tongue, pressing inward little by little. Annette¡¯s whole body writhed as she stretched around him, and Raphael held her tighter.


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± He whispered when he was sheathed all the way inside her, letting out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me so tight, it feels like you¡¯re eating it.¡±


    His hips moved, penetrating deep into her, so deep she feared he would tear her apart. She felt so stretched, she didn¡¯t even have breath to scream, even if their tongues hadn¡¯t been coiling frantically together.


    ¡°¡­Aggh!!!¡±


    Every time Raphael roughly slammed into her, her body bounced upward, and he grabbed her waist to keep her in place, refusing to allow her to escape. Every time his hard c0ck drove inside her, light flashed behind her eyes.


    ¡°Ohhhh! It¡¯s too deep!¡±


    Annette¡¯s head shook from side to side as she pushed at his chest with her bound hand. He was so big, she could feel herself straining inside, and her eyes went white as his thrusts stroked against all the places that felt good.


    As he pinned her bound hands on the sheet, a mild raced through her. Her body shuddered as he drove deep and then pushed against her, grinding his body into her cl!toris.


    ¡°Hmm, ahh¡­!¡±


    Raphael clutched her body as she trembled through her cl!max, pounding even faster between her legs. Oversensitive as she was, the pleasure was sinking into her like poison, and Annette sobbed, her mind going blank.


    ¡°¡­Wait!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you¡¯re saying down here. The maids will be surprised in the morning, when they change the sheets. You got them so wet.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, swaying your hips. Like a mare in heat.¡±


    ¡°Lie¡­ Aaah!¡±


    Raphael thrust upward into her, one hand reaching to push her legs further apart, already spread wide over his large body. Effortlessly, he found her cl!toris, swollen just above the place they were joined. Annette threw her head back as he gently pinched it.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡­please, pull it out!¡±


    Struggling, she tried to push his hand away with her bound hands, but he thrust up into her again and she could not resist. Her inner walls contracting every time he stroked her cl!toris.


    Every penetration made her feel like she was coming, and clear liquid flowed between her legs as they stretched further apart. She was crying out so much, she could barely breathe, and the sound of Raphael¡¯s gasping moans almost scorched her ears.


    Gripping her weakening body, Raphael pounded into her faster, and every stroke into her made her hotter inside. If he didn¡¯t stop, she thought she would completely lose her mind. His c0ck stroked over and over her taut inner walls and it was a long time before the thing that was so remorselessly rooted inside her finally jerked and filled her, jetting his hot c0me.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Raphael finally removed her blindfold, kissing her messy face. Annette was weeping pathetically and still so soaking wet between her legs, and her tears had always aroused him. Licking her reddened eyes, his breath quicked.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll put it in one more time.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Sobbing, she crawled away across the bed. She had reached the end of her strength, and it felt like she really might die if he went on. But Raphael had only removed her blindfold. She could not easily escape with her hands still tied.


    Catching one of her legs, he drew her back, cupping her shaking backside as he thrust deeply into her again. It amused him to feel her trembling with pleasure.


    Licking her sweaty back, Raphael mounted her like a dog and began to move again.


    That day, Annette didn¡¯t rise from the bed until after dark.

 Chapter 130

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 130. Strange Behavior (1)


    Very late the next day, Annette still could not get out of bed. At least Raphael, who had thoroughly satisfied himself, seemed much less anxious. He even went as far as bringing Annette her dinner himself.


    As he sliced her meat, Raphael glanced at her, wondering. Was it her white blankets that made her look even prettier, her face so pale and perfect? Or maybe she was still flushed from all the times they had been together. Either way, what mattered most was that his wife was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    I am lucky to have married her.


    Unconsciously, his hands stopped moving, and as if she felt him gazing at her, she looked up at him pitifully. Raphael started like a thief caught in the act.


    ¡°Did you want some of the meat?¡± Annette asked weakly. ¡°My stomach is a little upset¡­¡±


    She thought he was looking at her because he wanted it himself, but Raphael shook his head at the strange offer, extending one of the bite-sized pieces he had cut to her. Automatically, she ate it, her head cocked to one side at this unusual attitude.


    ¡°Has something happened?¡± She asked, concerned. ¡°You seem a little strange today.¡±


    Annette was guiltily wondering whether he might have discovered what she had really done last night. Raphael never just came out and said it when he discovered something that bothered him. Instead, he would either act out, or glue himself to her side. Just like now.


    Otherwise, he would never be so nice to her.


    Annette¡¯s trust in her husband was at an all-time low, but Raphael unfortunately didn¡¯t know it.


    Should I tell her now?


    Raphael wanted to confess his feelings to her immediately. The feeling of being terrified was something he had never felt before, and he couldn¡¯t control it.


    But he was also afraid to just blurt it out rashly when there were so many secrets between them. Especially concerning the secrets of his origin.


    If I confess, I must tell her everything.


    If he had been the same Raphael Annette remembered, he would never have considered it. If she had asked, he would have cut her off coldly. Raphael¡¯s deep inferiority complex was almost entirely due to his mother.


    If she had just been a commoner, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.


    Raphael couldn¡¯t know that she had been interrogating his uncle only last night. Annette already knew everything.


    What should I do?


    His jaw clenched as he agonized internally, unable to decide. He would have hidden it forever, if he could. But he already understood the root of the problem. He had to stop hiding things from her. If he couldn¡¯t let go of his greatest insecurity, he would inevitably lose her.


    He was willing, as Hamilton had suggested, to give up his pride rather than let her go. But he didn¡¯t even know where to start. It was too serious a subject to bring up out of the blue.


    How do I tell her?


    Hardly a skilled conversationalist, Raphael was deeply worried. After much reflection, he decided to scout out the terrain a little first.


    He was too afraid of being hurt.


    ¡°Annette,¡± he said cautiously, his expression serious. ¡°How important is lineage to you?¡±


    Inwardly, Annette sighed at his anxious eyes. Someone must have been taunting him about his background again, badly enough that he had gotten up early and come to her, and had been clinging close ever since.

 Chapter 131

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 131. Strange Behavior (2)


    Annette was always quick to empathize with the pain of others, and especially Raphael¡¯s. On the outside, he seemed stronger than anyone else, but at the core he was fragile and unstable. It made him very dangerous.


    Now, who had been bothering him with some nonsense?


    Whoever it was, Annette was very angry with them. Putting her food down, she rose from her bed to approach him, laying her hand affectionately on his shoulder. Comforting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any mind to what people say,¡± she said. ¡°It is true that lineage is still very¡­important, in Deltium. For a noble family, it is an important foundation of a person. It¡¯s hard for a great tree to grow from nothing, in barren ground.¡±


    Pausing, she carefully chose her next words. It had been heartbreaking to listen to Ben March talk about Raphael¡¯s past, and she wondered what she could possibly say to comfort him. After mentally selecting and rejecting several approaches, she opted for sincerity.


    ¡°But you are a tree that has grown larger than anyone else, and in a very desolate land,¡± she said. ¡°People will envy you, and try to belittle you, but I am very proud of you. You are a much more incredible man than anyone who was just lucky enough to be born into a good family.¡±


    ¡°Annette¡­¡±


    Raphael realized he had been holding his breath while he listened to her answer. He had been afraid to learn what she thought, and now he found his eyes were hot, almost as if he were about to cry.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    Lightly, he rubbed his nose with the back of his hand, as if it itched. It seemed that Annette wouldn¡¯t care about the truth about his mother. Plucking up his courage, Raphael decided for the first time in his life to trust someone else.


    ¡°What you asked the other day,¡± he began. ¡°About whether I liked you, even a little bit.¡±


    ¡°What¡­why would you bring that up?¡±


    That had been some time ago, and the sudden swerve in the conversation surprised her. Her expression hardened at that bitter memory, especially when he fell silent, stressing her all over again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since,¡± Raphael said, oblivious to all of this. He told the truth. ¡°I like you so much, Annette.¡±


    Annette could feel her eyes moistening as she looked at him, and she bit her lower lip. For a moment, Raphael thought she might cry, but she smiled instead, with something complicated underneath.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s enough that you don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    That was all the answer he got. She even turned to go back to bed, as if there was nothing more to say. It gave him a sick feeling, as if the floor was breaking under his feet. Something was wrong. Automatically, he reached for her, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t hate you. I like you!¡±


    The second confession sounded even more sincere, and she was shocked by his sudden conviction. His emotions were written all over his face, and his huge body was stalking urgently after her.


    All that came out of her was a sigh. At this point, it seemed impossible to even begin to form a sentence in response to this confession.


    ¡°How much?¡± She asked seriously, turning back to him.


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°How much do you like me?¡±

 Chapter 132

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 132. Priority


    Raphael¡¯s mouth shut as if he were gagged. He had no experience of love or even simple emotional interaction. It was impossible for him to speak the language fluently, to answer my love for you is as wide as the sky! To him, her words sounded like a difficult riddle. He could not even understand what the hell she was thinking, to ask such a question.


    Annette looked into his trembling blue eyes, normally as sharp as a beast¡¯s. A stubborn man who refused to relate with others, so he would not reveal any weakness. In their previous life, he had been angry with her many times, but after she fell ill, he had never raised his voice even once. He was the only one who stood by her until her death.


    Though he had never loved her, she was the only woman in his life. There had never been anyone else. Annette knew that better than anyone, and her eyes looked at him with tenderness. His lonely face had always seemed beautiful to her.


    How could she hate a man like this?


    A rush of emotion filled her heart at his sudden confession, such a jumble that she did not know how to explain them herself. But after her regression, she had tried, only to be hurt by him again and again. A half-hearted confession like, I like you was not enough. Especially considering the difficult road ahead.


    If only they had met some other way. If only they were different people.


    A bitter smile twisted her lips. She had spent an entire night interrogating Ben March, and had learned far more than she ever expected.


    If she could not rely on Raphael¡¯s feelings, then she would end it. She didn¡¯t want their paths to cross any further. Once she had finished her business, it would be easy to leave him.


    Lifting her hand, she caressed his chiseled cheek. There was nothing but confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry. That must be my answer,¡± she said softly, knowing that she had his full attention. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you¡­like me. My situation is too complicated to reciprocate feelings that may pass like the wind on a spring day. Please consider it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Consider it carefully?¡± He echoed, quickly catching her wrist. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His face was as fierce as ever, almost angry, but his deep blue eyes were shaking as if he were about to cry. The sight gave her the courage to ask.


    ¡°Raphael, do you think you could ever choose me first?¡±


    ¡°First?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Before your family, before your own honor. Could you love me that much?¡±


    She stared up at him, but Raphael had no answer. It was a question he had never considered. And something about her seemed so far away, he tried to put his arm around her waist to draw her near. But Annette avoided him gently.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not possible, then let¡¯s live as we do now,¡± she said, with a sad smile. ¡°It will be better for both of us. I¡¯m very sorry, Raphael.¡±


    He had to catch his breath. Every word struck him like a punch to the gut, and his head was reeling with confusion.


    She left him there with an apologetic glance, but her last glimpse of his profile through the door revealed total devastation. Annette needed time to think carefully.


    * * *


    Having recently consulted many books on how to interrogate someone effectively, Annette steeled herself. She was prepared to do the dirty work with her own hands.


    I mustn¡¯t hesitate. I have learned everything I can about interrogation and torture.


    Even in her last life, she had longed to prove her innocence. She had died for the opportunity, and now she was closer than ever.


    It had been terrible to die without ever learning the truth. She was determined to have all of it now, even if it meant getting blood on her own white hands.

 Chapter 133

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 133. Secret Interrogation (1)


    Celestine had clearly been waiting for her, and was pleased when Annette entered the same annex at the Keers estate. At first, there was only obvious relief in her face, but her expression hardened as she saw Ben March, who was being dragged inside by Railin.


    Her kidnapper.


    The blood drained from her face. Since that day, she had not slept a single peaceful night. The shock of the event had been eating at her, an almost audible sound, like a grating against her soul that made her too frightened to close her eyes. The man who had done that to her was right here.


    At that moment, someone embraced her as she began to tremble, a warm gesture filled with the soft scent of flowers.


    ¡°It will be all right,¡± said Annette quietly. ¡°I have caught the nightmare that was chasing you.¡±


    Celestine closed her eyes at the wave of indescribable relief, letting her head rest on Annette¡¯s shoulder. It was as if a physical barrier had crumbled away in her chest. Yes, it was time for the long nightmare to finally end.


    Ben March had been a difficult man to find, and now they expected to hear many things from him. Celestine lifted her head, and was surprised to find herself looking up at Ben March. An incredibly handsome man was lifting the coachman off the floor by his neck.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked Annette. It seemed he was Annette¡¯s accomplice, as he was containing Ben March. He looked surprisingly dignified.


    As soon as she noticed him, the other man smiled, his eyes curving. He was a handsome man with a very tidy appearance, and eyes under lashes that were enchanting as roses. His smile was so bright, she thought she might go blind.


    ¡°Oh, he is my informant. He is very capable¡­¡±


    Annette¡¯s words almost echoed to Celestine¡¯s ears, as if they were coming from a distance. Lately it seemed that all of Deltium¡¯s informants were chosen for their faces. Mesmerized by Railin¡¯s striking features, Celestine missed Annette¡¯s question.


    ¡°¡­what? What did you say?¡±


    Annette smiled, amused at the other woman¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Is there still space in the basement?¡± She repeated.


    The question came as lightly as if she were asking Celestine whether there was sufficient wine, rather than looking for a quiet place to torture a man. Looking at the doll-like lady, one would never expect such ruthlessness.


    Celestine pushed the tapestry aside by way of answer, opening the door to the basement stairs. Of course, it was only appropriate to welcome such a special guest, even if it would be a little cramped. But Celestine hesitated before she descended. She knew they were going to interrogate the man, but she didn¡¯t want to go down into that basement with the man who had kidnapped her.


    I didn¡¯t know I was such a coward.


    Celestine bit her lower lip, reproaching herself. But Annette caught her shoulders before she could push her reluctant feet forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Celestine. You can stay here, and I¡¯ll come talk to you when it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Celestine replied. ¡°Thank you, Annette.¡±


    They were things that Annette did not know, and she could not risk letting Celestine learn potentially damaging information about Raphael¡¯s personal history.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, giving Celestine a soft kiss on the cheek. ¡°Just rest here for a while.¡±


    Then Annette led the way into the basement. The air was warm and felt familiar after her previous visit. Fortunately, the previous occupant of the premises was gone. The wooden chair sat empty.


    Railin followed her, dragging Ben by his neck. Celestine closed the door to the stairs above them as the unconscious Ben March was tied to the chair, so the interview could finally begin.

 Chapter 134

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 134. Secret Interrogation (2)


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Splashing water on the face of a sleeping person made them feel like they were drowning.


    They only doused Ben March enough to dampen his face, but he woke in terror at the sense of drowning, gasping with fright.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake.¡± Railin grinned like a demon, propping his boot on the arm of Ben¡¯s chair. He looked positively cheerful. As master of the Guild of Secrets, it had been a long time since he had overseen something like this. Perhaps that was why he was more excited than annoyed.


    ¡°Ben March,¡± he began, sweeping back his freshly dyed blue hair. ¡°Age 48. Also known as Ivan Smith. He forged his identity to gain employment with the Bavaria family, where he worked as a coachman for ten years and eight months. Until one day, on his day off, he kidnapped Lady Celestine Keers as she was returning from the palace, and blamed the crime on Lady Annette Bavaria. Did I miss anything?¡±


    It was then that Ben March realized he had walked into a carefully orchestrated trap.


    Desperation flashed through his face, a clear sense of crisis, and he glared angrily at Railin, but kept his mouth shut. Well, that could be considered normal. Especially when the blonde beauty behind Railin was his former employer. Annette had always been a soft girl, but her expression as she looked at him now was very cold.


    Ben flinched as his eyes met hers. He had to get loose somehow. How angry must she be, since she had lost the position of Crown Princess because of him? It seemed like she might order him to kill himself any moment. But his attempts to get free were futile.


    ¡°It seems you feel safe enough to look away from me,¡± Railin said, his eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will release you. As long as you tell me what I want to know.¡±


    Despite his handsome face, Railin had a somewhat sadistic temper. And where had he gotten that hammer from? Rising, he approached Ben with a meat tenderizer in his hand, with the clear intent to tenderize Ben.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ben finally spoke. He had turned blue. ¡°I just did as I was told! You have no idea who¡¯s backing me! If they knew where I was, every one of you pay, so untie me no¨Cagghhh!¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, so sorry. It was so noisy, I got carried away.¡±


    Railin put on a regretful expression, as if he had not just given Ben a hard kick. The contrast between his apology and the effortless violence made him seem more like a demon than ever, especially as he tapped the hammer against his hand. Ben¡¯s face went white.


    ¡°I wonder why you think we don¡¯t know exactly who¡¯s behind you,¡± Railin went on, confident with the situation well in hand. ¡°You don¡¯t think that we caught you just for some petty revenge, did you? Well¡­I suppose that¡¯s not entirely wrong¡­¡±


    Ben¡¯s mouth hung open at the implied threat, and he was clearly torn as to whether they actually knew something, or if they were just testing him.


    ¡°You look confused,¡± Railin said softly, bending down to whisper in Ben¡¯s ear. ¡°Let me give you a hint. Your patron is the noblest blood in Deltium. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes went so round, it seemed they might fall out of his head. It seemed they really had already learned everything before they captured him for questioning.


    ¡°I told you, we did not bring you here just for revenge,¡± Railin said, shrugging. ¡°We already know everything. But we want to hear the details from your mouth. Would you like to do it the easy way?¡±


    Ben¡¯s body began to tremble. Who could survive if they betrayed their king? Like all politicians, he was a ruthless man. He had allowed Ben to survive in case he might be useful later, but at any moment he could decide Ben was a liability. If he spoke now, the King would have no mercy.


    Frantically, he tried to think of a way out of this, but Railin wasn¡¯t giving him time.


    ¡°Think carefully,¡± he said gently. ¡°You will have noticed, this is a private place, and no one will ever know if you die here. Who is going to care if you sacrifice yourself at the divine will of His Majesty? Think about which choice is going to keep you alive.¡±

 Chapter 135

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 135. Secret Interrogation (3)


    Ben¡¯s eyes twitched as he looked quickly around. Railin was right. This was a completely hidden place, and he could die here long before anyone discovered where he had gone. His corpse would never be found. His body would rot to his bones, and eventually even they would turn to dust and disappear.


    It was terrifying. It felt as if the dark walls were crushing his body. He looked pleadingly at Annette, but there was no mercy in her cold stare. They had gone so far as to disguise themselves to trap him, clearly a careful plan. They would not let him go from mere sympathy.


    Feeling his victim¡¯s will wavering, Railin knocked his hammer against the wall as if he were testing it. The plaster wall cracked and burst into dust, and Railin¡¯s gaze shifted meaningfully to Ben¡¯s knee.


    Ben immediately understood the implication, and his knees trembled as he stared at the shattered wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough time to think. Let¡¯s do this for real.¡±


    Railin hummed a short tune as he approached, his shadow following ominously over Ben, bound to his chair. Ben was scared out of his wits. A born gambler, and far from loyal, he squeezed his eyes shut and shouted.


    ¡°Wait! I will answer your questions, just let me live!¡±


    A look of disappointment flashed through Railin¡¯s face, and he clicked his tongue. He had heard the words he wanted, but it was a shame the entertainment had ended so quickly. But having won his subject¡¯s cooperation, it was time to squeeze out every bit of information.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the end, they confirmed that King Selgratis had been behind Ben March¡¯s work. The knights of the royal palace had helped him to kidnap Celestine, and then testified against Annette. How could he have done otherwise, if it was the order of his king?


    Why didn¡¯t I suspect His Majesty in my previous life?


    Annette sighed. King Selgratis had covered things up perfectly. The knights involved in the incident were immediately imprisoned in the dungeon under the palace afterward, and no one had heard from them since. Even Ben March, who had been the last person to see them, knew what had become of them.


    ¡ªA few months ago, in the early morning, a few witnesses saw palace guards secretly moving bodies and burying them under the stable.


    Annette could guess who the corpses were without even seeing them. It seemed to her a fitting conclusion to the King¡¯s machinations. In the political world, it was common to eat the hounds after the hunt was over, rather than share a bite of the prey.


    Which made her wonder why Ben March had been left alive. That, she couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°The knights are sworn to the king, so it is natural that they would obey his orders,¡± she began, frowning. ¡°But why would you do something so risky? You were just a handyman in Gruti before you became my coachman.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t refuse His Sacred Majesty¡¯s order! I only did what I was ordered to do.¡±


    Ben had never imagined that Annette might one day become his in-law. He was nothing more than a tool, and the King hadn¡¯t bothered to tell him such details. All Ben had known was that his nephew had risen to become a nobleman. That was all.


    Ben had not known what had become of him after Annette was framed, and removed from contention for Crown Princess. He could not have imagined she would marry Raphael. After he had left the palace, he had gone straight into hiding.


    Annette didn¡¯t care that Ben was technically her in-law, one of Raphael¡¯s few living relatives. Ben was the one who had wronged her in the first place. And in case, it didn¡¯t seem that Raphael considered Ben his relative, so there was no reason to hold back.


    ¡°Why did His Majesty order you to do such a thing?¡± She repeated sharply. ¡°That makes me curious.¡±

 Chapter 136

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 136. Secret Interrogation (4)


    ¡°No. How could a humble pawn understand His Majesty¡¯s great thoughts? I would like to know, too. If His Majesty had not ordered it, I would never have dared do such a thing, I swear it¡­¡±


    Annette stared at her former coachman. He didn¡¯t look as if he was lying, but it didn¡¯t mean he was telling the whole truth. There was a sickly color to his face and his eyes were avid for any opportunity. It was hard to believe such a despicable worm shared Raphael¡¯s blood.


    There was something strange about this. She had missed some part of the King¡¯s reasoning.


    Why had he chosen Ben March in the first place? King Selgratis could have chosen someone much more professional to frame Annette. The sort of people who would have done the job cleanly, and left no clues behind.


    Ben March was a foolish choice. The blood relative of a woman with whom he had shared a bed and produced a son, the maternal uncle of that son? An addicted gambler who was unlikely to mend that habit, and so he had been easily snared in a casino.


    There must be a reason why it had to be Ben.


    It was a miracle that Ben was still alive at all. Even if the King had lost his mind and opted to make such a risky man his creature, he would have had to snip off that loose end sooner or later. He should have had Ben thrown into the sea, or buried him under a poker table.


    But despite the risks, His Majesty had left Ben March alive.


    Annette frowned. There was more information she wanted to extract from him, but she wasn¡¯t sure if this was the moment. She had only learned the principles of interrogation from books, and now she wondered what she should do. But Railin was already one step ahead, eager to claim his portion of fun.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too concerned about living,¡± he remarked. ¡°Let me demonstrate the alternative.¡±


    And he swung the hammer as hard as he could. In Railin¡¯s experience, situations like this usually called for a demonstration of how bad things could get. And there was nothing like physical pain to show that the scariest possible alternative was right here.


    He aimed precisely for the joint at the top of Ben¡¯s shoulders, one of the most painful pressure points in the body. It would not kill.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Though it didn¡¯t appear that he had swung the hammer hard, a crack sounded as it slammed into the joint. It was so painful that Ben jerked, his eyes filling at once with tears. His shoulder joint had separated.


    ¡°You still have another,¡± Railin said. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll tell you everything! Everything!¡± he shrieked. ¡°Please don¡¯t, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    Railin lowered the weapon, looking disappointed. He hadn¡¯t intended to hit him again, but Ben gave up far too quickly. If the gambler had known Railin¡¯s true feelings, he would have been frothing with rage. But fortunately he wasn¡¯t a mind reader, and instead he was groaning with pain.


    ¡°I visited His Majesty to ask for money! But His Majesty offered me this job before he would pay off my gambling debts, I knew it was wrong, but¡­but I couldn¡¯t, help it!¡±


    Annette laughed, disbelieving. He had traded her future to pay off his debts. But as she folded her arms, suddenly something he had said struck her as strange.


    ¡°How did you have the audacity to ask His Majesty for money? She asked, frowning. ¡°The King shouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet you in the first place.¡±


    It was a sensible question. Even if the thought of dirty money biased her judgment, a commoner could not just go to the King to ask for money. Not unless he had some special connection with that King.


    And the question seemed to have hit the nail on the head. Ben suddenly shut his mouth, and it was obvious that even with Railin standing by with a hammer, he didn¡¯t want to talk. But Railin had gotten the taste of a little blood, and grinned as he lifted the weapon.


    ¡°It was to pay the debt for my sister¡¯s life!¡± Ben cried, despairing. ¡°I was just trying to get a little money as consolation! Even if I am a commoner, I can¡¯t forget my sister¡¯s death, can I?¡±

 Chapter 137

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 137. Raphael¡¯s Mother (1)


    ¡°What do you mean, consolation money? Are you implying His Majesty is responsible for your sister¡¯s death?¡±


    Annette spoke calmly, but her heart was racing. Ben¡¯s sister was Raphael¡¯s mother. Fortunately, Celestine was still upstairs.


    Ben smiled, resigned. Since he could not hide the ugly past, all that was left was to confess his sins. Railin was standing nearby, eying him in a way that suggested he was ready to provide appropriate correction.


    One word at a time, the story Annette had never heard in her previous life emerged. And of course, Ben was also telling the story of Raphael¡¯s past.


    * * *


    Raphael¡¯s mother was named Bella.


    Bella March was not from the capital of Deltium, but rather from its outskirts. She was born to a place where she should never have met the King, even if she lived in the capital her life.


    Raised in the slums, she took to begging with her brother at an early age. Fortunately, with her brother at her side, she never suffered any serious harm, and when she reached adulthood, got a job at a low-class restaurant. It was too hard to survive on the pittance she scraped from begging.


    Every day, she worked until her hands ached between the kitchen and the dining hall. Even working sixteen hours a day, it was still hard to earn enough for two meals. That was what life was like in such a poor neighborhood, but sometimes she ate so little, she even stopped menstruating.


    Bella was very worried.


    Should I just sell myself, instead?


    So she changed jobs again, purely so that she could eat regular meals. A successful prostitute could have three meals a day, and even dessert.


    It was a simple ambition. And so it was by merest chance that Bella, who had planned to sell her body to local laborers, met the King of Deltium.


    Selgratis was born in a place that had been the capital of a kingdom called Letan some two hundred years before. After a long war, Letan was annexed into Deltium. But there were many who could not forget their Letan roots, a Letan resistance that flared sometimes into armed rebellions that Deltium had to suppress.


    King Selgratis had just been crowned.


    ¡°Damn Letans, they don¡¯t know how to surrender!¡±


    At the time, King Selgratis was a young man, and bloodthirsty with it. He personally headed to the outskirts of the capital to crush the rebellion. Like his son, Selgratis was an excellent swordsman, but the responsibilities of the crown made it impossible to devote quite so much time to the blade.


    He came close to defeating the Letan forces, who were not even properly trained, but the terrain was too unfavorable. The resistance forces knew the mountainous area well and carried out short guerilla attacks against the crown forces, then retreated. The King¡¯s campaign turned into a much more protracted conflict than expected.


    Fighting so close to death would turn even the most refined man into a beast. The violence of battle sometimes fed sexual impulses, and set the blood of a young man boiling. Selgratis, who could have anything he wanted, wanted a woman.


    But he was not in the capital of his kingdom, and there were no high-class courtesans of the sort he could summon with ease. His options near a battlefield were limited.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll have to make do with a prostitute,¡± he told his subordinates. ¡°Bring me a woman who is neat and free of disease.¡±


    Of course, the woman his men brought to him was none other than Bella March.

 Chapter 138

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 138. Raphael¡¯s Mother (2)


    Bella had only just begun her new occupation, and so she knew nothing of men. There was no chance that she would have acquired any diseases. A man named Hamilton, one of the King¡¯s most trusted servants, inquired into her background and then brought her to the King, who was still actively engaged in the war.


    Selgratis liked Bella more than he had anticipated. Upper-class courtesans never said what they met, speaking in metaphors with a vague smile on their lips. Bella was incredibly candid. Though she lacked education, she had her own charm. Selgratis found her quite refreshing, and as she began to eat well, she gained enough weight to acquire some dignity and grace.


    From the first time they spent the night together, the King kept Bella in his tent. The campaign was going to be protracted anyway, until the resistance was wiped out, and he preferred to have a woman on hand that he could embrace comfortably.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Bella discovered she was pregnant, and as she never left the King¡¯s tent, there was no doubt that he was the father. Selgratis grew even more concerned that she would eat well, and held her carefully every night.


    Then the rebellion came to an end.


    ¡°What shall we do with her, Majesty?¡± asked Hamilton, as Selgratis was preparing to leave. It had been eight months since his arrival, and with all the Letan resistance eliminated, he could no longer leave the capital of Deltium alone. The time had come to decide what must be done with Bella March.


    ¡°Let the child be born,¡± the King said, glancing back. ¡°And give him funds for maintenance. We might as well part ways here, I can¡¯t bring a commoner to the palace. My betrothed would not approve.¡±


    It was exactly the proper decision. Selgratis had shared the beds of other women, even several courtesans at once. But this was the first time he had ever lived with any woman. Bella March was the King¡¯s first mistress.


    Relieved, Hamilton was about to turn away.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the King added. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could look in on the child. He is an illegitimate child, but he is my first son. I would like to be informed how he fares.¡±


    If it were not for this afterthought, then Raphael, the Marquis of Carnesis, might not exist.


    Hamilton was still young enough at the time to be zealous in his duty, and so he paid regular visits to Bella to check on Raphael¡¯s condition, and provide her with support for the child. Hamilton was the one that verified the child¡¯s sex, and even gave him his name.


    If it had not been for Hamilton, Raphael¡¯s talent would have been swallowed by the slums before it was ever recognized.


    Or he would have died at the hands of his mother.


    ¡­


    Raphael¡¯s mother could consider herself most fortunate. The first person she had ever sold herself to was the King, which was a miracle for a pr0stitute in the slums.


    At the cost of selling herself for eight months, she would be paid a monthly fee forever. Or rather, as an allowance for her son. But that amount of money was the equivalent of being a millionaire in a place like this. Even though he was an illegitimate child, Raphael was receiving an amount befitting a son of the King.


    In theory, Bella should have been content. Even if she did nothing but sit still, she would have money to spare every month. She needed do nothing but devote herself to raising her son. But reality always offered new twists to the story.


    ¡°Bella, really, it¡¯s just this once. If you help me pay my debts, I will never gamble again til I die. So, please¡­¡±


    Ben had protected Bella when they were children. But the brother she had known was gone, and now he was a millstone around her neck.


    After visiting a casino a few times with his friends, Ben was completely hooked. Every visit, he ended up owing the casino a large sum of money, and Bella had to pay it back. As soon as Raphael¡¯s support money arrived every month, it was immediately snapped up by the casino. And now that Ben had a financial supporter, he only became more obsessed. It was a vicious cycle.


    Clutching Raphael in her arms, Bella reproached her brother with a trembling voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said last time, what are you doing? You can¡¯t live like this! If you don¡¯t stop, we¡¯re all going to die, don¡¯t you know that? You, me, and Raphael will all die!¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m really sorry. Please, just this one¡­don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d let me die, huh? I swear to God, this is the last time¡­¡±


    ***

 Chapter 139

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 139. Raphael¡¯s Mother (3)


    Bella closed her eyes sadly. Ben looked miserable, as if he had already taken several beatings. Because Bella had refused to pay his debts, to try to somehow save him from his addiction.


    Today was his last chance to pay. Behind him, the thugs from the casino were smiling.


    If she didn¡¯t pay his debts, then he would be dragged away and sold into slavery, or they would kill him and sell his organs. She couldn¡¯t abandon the only person of her blood. Especially when Ben had fought so many times to protect her from being assaulted when they were young, and she was a pretty child.


    Finally, she went inside and came out with a bag, tossing it to the thugs.


    ¡°Take it. And don¡¯t let my brother come in the casino again.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d like that too,¡± they laughed as they picked up the bag. ¡°But how can we stop him from crawling in like a dog?¡±


    They had no doubt that they would be taking another payment from Bella next month. For a gambling addict like Ben, even if they slashed his wrists, he could have found a way to roll the dice with his toes.


    Having received the money for this month, there was nothing more for them to do, but one of the thugs paused and then turned back to Ben, as if he had just remembered something.


    ¡°Your sister is getting difficult,¡± he whispered, slipping something into Ben¡¯s pocket. ¡°Won¡¯t you be in trouble if she won¡¯t pay, next time? You can use this to persuade her. Get me?¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the object the other man had pushed into his pocket. The bright white powder in a folded piece of paper looked familiar.


    It was a cheap but addictive drug. Anyone who consumed it gradually lost their mind, until all they could do was seek out the drug like a beast, until they died.


    It would be truly evil to use a drug like this on his sister. Especially when Bella had just finished weaning her son.


    This is too much.


    Ben, who still had some conscience left, pocketed the folded papers. He would just sell it to the next drug addict he found.


    But this resolution didn¡¯t last long.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve lost again! Why am I the only one doing so badly?¡±


    ¡°Ben. That¡¯s enough for today,¡± said the dealer, smiling as he retrieved the cards in front of Ben. ¡°If you want to play again, bring some cash back.¡±


    Ben had already borrowed the limit set by the casino.


    Rising from his chair, Ben swept back his greasy hair. He would have to get money from Bella to pay off the casino loan before he could play again.


    His steps home were heavy.


    It¡¯s going to be pretty noisy this time, too.


    Bella never gave him the money right away. She would scream and cry, hit him, offering lectures and pleas for him to stop. Ben ground his teeth at the thought of what was about to happen.


    The deeper he got sunk into gambling, the less his conscience troubled him. The boy who had fought to protect his sister had been buried beneath the gaming table.


    Ben no longer cared about anything as long as he could gamble. Even Bella had become just a means to enable his gambling.


    I¡¯m sick of begging her, he thought as he approached her house. Selfish bitch! I took care of her so well when she was a kid, and now she says it¡¯s a waste to give me money.


    The human heart was a complicated object. Soon enough, Ben had forgotten his gratitude toward his sister, and had begun to twist toward malice.


    If he hadn¡¯t protected all those years, she wouldn¡¯t have had anything to sell to the King. She would never have met him if she were as disease-riddled as most prostitutes in the slums. Therefore, Ben was entitled to a share of her good fortune.


    It¡¯s not my fault. I didn¡¯t want to do this, but she made me.


    Ben¡¯s eyes gleamed as he pulled the powder from his pocket.


    From that day on, he started dosing Bella with the drug, a little bit at a time.


    Until she couldn¡¯t live without it.

 Chapter 140

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 140. Raphael¡¯s Mother (4)


    ¡°Uhhh¡­what¡¯s wrong with me? My head hurts¡­¡±


    Bella crawled on the floor, her hands trembling. The distant noise of little Raphael¡¯s squalling tore at her eardrums and a terrible headache thumped inside her head. She managed to prop her body against a wall.


    Unable to resist the rolls of nausea, she vomited. It was a common side effect as the drug wore off.


    ¡°Blech¡­blechh! Blech!!!¡±


    As Bella vomited, Ben quickly slipped a bit more of the drug into a cup of water and handed it to her. Not long after she drank it, Bella¡¯s eyes relaxed, and her limbs loosened helplessly as the effect of the drug spread. Saliva trailed from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, poor Bella,¡± Ben whispered as he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re sick now. Just rest here, and your brother will get you medicine.¡±


    He pretended to be kind, but he knew she could not even hear the words. Walking past his helpless sister, he entered her bedroom and quickly found the bag with the money. Then he headed for the casino.


    With Bella having become another kind of addict, everything was going according to his plan, Ben unscrupulously embezzled her money from the King. He was buying just enough drugs to keep her from dying of withdrawal.


    Bella couldn¡¯t stop him. She lived as a slave to the drug.


    ¡°Medicine, medicine¡­it hurts¡­¡±


    After a few years of living like that, Bella had changed greatly. The simple, confident woman who loved her precious child was gone. She spent half the day stoned on her medicine, and the other half, she was a madwoman.


    One moment, she would be spinning around and singing, showering Raphael with kisses and cooing over him because he was such a handsome boy. The next she would be sobbing because he had ruined her life, and she would scream that he was her disgrace. Of all the unpleasant symptoms of her addiction, the worst was right after the last of the drug wore off.


    ¡°Go get my medicine, dammit! You worthless thing! You¡¯re a cockroach, all you do is eat! What good are you? Die, why don¡¯t you die!¡±


    Mercilessly, she flung things at her son, and one of them smashed directly into Raphael¡¯s temple. Red blood streaked down his frightened face.


    ¡°No¡­if it scars, that man will find out¡­!¡±


    The King¡¯s counselor came regularly to check on Selgratis¡¯s firstborn son, and the last few visits had been nervewracking. Hamilton had acted as if he knew everything, and she remembered how frightened she had been, the time the man had found a bruise on Raphael¡¯s chin. Even though Raphael had lied and said he had bumped it himself because he was running, Hamilton had not looked convinced.


    Raphael looked hopefully at his mother. Was she going to stop for the day? For a moment, the innocent wish was clear in the child¡¯s face, and was immediately trampled on by the cruelty of his world.


    Grabbing a bucket from the corner of the room, Bella turned it upside down and dropped it on his head, laughing.


    ¡°There, all better,¡± she sang, smiling madly.


    Raphael¡¯s heart sank. He wanted to disappear. Closing his eyes, he let the bucket hide him, his little body flinching as he waited for another bout of violence.


    Gambling and drugs were expensive habits. They were like a deep well that could easily contain huge sums of money, and whole lives beside. With both siblings mired in their vices, no matter how much money they received, it would never have been enough.


    ¡°Bennnnn¡­brother, I need more medicine. Get me more medicine, I have money here¡­¡±


    Bella had become severely addicted. The intervals between each dose were only a quarter as long as they had been in the beginning, and the amount of drugs she consumed had become alarming.


    But Ben thought having money to gamble was more important. He didn¡¯t care about his sister, much less her son. Ben promised he would take her money to go get medicine, and then squandered almost all of it in gambling. He only bought a tiny amount of her drug, and then gave it to her with the feeble excuse that the cost of medicine had risen so high, he could not afford to buy anymore.


    With such low doses, Bella suffered terrible side effects. And since she believed her brother¡¯s lies, the only solution was to sell herself, so she could buy more.

 Chapter 141

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 141. Raphael¡¯s Mother (5)


    Her body, which had been loved by a King, was now used roughly in alleys by drug dealers, in exchange for a few coins.


    The side effects of the drugs only grew worse over time. Hand tremors, auditory hallucinations, anxiety disorders and sudden, severe violence, and of course it was Raphael that had to endure it. Every day was a hell.


    ¡°How can you look at your mother like that?¡± shrieked Bella. ¡°You should never have been born! God damn you, I should have aborted you! Die and go to hell!¡±


    Raphael shielded his small body with his arms as she kicked him, but he was still a helpless child in the face of an adult¡¯s unrelenting violence. By now, it was so frequent an occurrence that he did not even cry out in pain, only bit his lip, refusing to let out a single scream.


    He just had to wait til he got bigger, and keep practicing with his sword. Then¡­then one day, she couldn¡¯t do this to him anymore.


    That was his only hope.


    And so time passed, and Raphael grew, and finally the day came that he had been waiting for. As his mother was beating him again, he blocked her slap and gripped her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever dare touch me again,¡± he warned. ¡°Soon I won¡¯t have to stay with you anymore.¡±


    Hamilton had promised he would take Raphael to the palace.


    Raphael did not think of Bella as his mother. Hamilton was the one who came to take care of him, the nearest thing to a parent he had. Raphael had dedicated himself to the sword with the intention of leaving this horrible place. His skill and his brutally hard work had made him a remarkable swordsman already.


    Having seen his skill, Hamilton had recommended that the King take Raphael in, in a few more years. He had also hinted that Bella was mistreating the boy and misusing the money sent for his care. King Selgratis had agreed, but he could not bring the boy to the palace yet.


    ¡°There is no way he can come now, Hamilton,¡± he had said. ¡°You know that. We will have to wait a little longer.¡±


    King Selgratis had taken a good woman for his queen. She had helped solidify the King¡¯s precarious position with her impeccable connections and behavior, and had even borne him a son, Crown Prince Ludwig. But she had recently contracted a terminal illness, and he could hardly bring in his illegitimate son under these circumstances. Society would rain down condemnation.


    So long as the Queen lived, Raphael could not enter the palace.


    She hung on for a few more years, despite her illness, and so Raphael lingered in his own hell, waiting. At least the beatings were not so severe anymore. He had grown big enough to deflect his mother¡¯s violence.


    It was intolerable. There was a sudden surge of rage, fueled by the drug in her body, and Bella grabbed for a pair of iron scissors and leaped on his back.


    ¡°You ungrateful bastard! Die!¡±


    Startled by the scream, Raphael turned, too late to stop her. The scissors were flying at his neck, but he twisted his body aside so they sliced into his shoulder instead. Staggering, he clutched the wound.


    Years of drug addiction had left Bella incapable of realizing what she was doing, or even the simple calculation that if Raphael died, the money would stop coming. Her eyes were mad with rage as she lunged after him again.


    ¡°Go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell!


    The screams pierced his ears and the scissors were stabbing at him before he could escape. He tried to raise his arms to protect himself, but the deep wound in his shoulder slowed his reactions. Raphael could only close his eyes as the blades descended.


    He couldn¡¯t believe he was going to die this way.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    But it was Bella who screamed, collapsing. Raphael¡¯s eyes flew open to see the blade of a sword smashing through her chest.


    Raphael didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    As he fell, Hamilton appeared behind her. He had come to look in on Raphael, and had no choice but to draw his sword to save his life.


    Hamilton wiped away the blood spattered on his face.


    ¡°Children are so much work,¡± he muttered, as Bella¡¯s body thumped to the floor.

 Chapter 142

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 142. The Other Side of Raphael (1)


    If King Selgratis hadn¡¯t asked Hamilton to look after his son, he would never have done something so troublesome. Hamilton clicked his tongue, tearing a strip off his own shirt to staunch the bleeding from the boy¡¯s shoulder.


    Only then did he check on Bella, who still lay on the floor.


    She was so wasted by her addiction, she could not possibly have survived the wound from his sword. But he remembered a brave young woman, who had once wanted nothing more than three meals a day.


    ¡°Do you hate me for killing her?¡± He asked Raphael, when she had breathed her last.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he did. Hamilton would accept even resentment and revenge if it meant Raphael would work harder because of it. He was not sorry he had killed her. Hamilton had wanted to kill that bitch since Raphael was four years old, and she had hurt him so badly, he had almost lost the sight in one eye.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Raphael looked startled by the question, and his eyes went to Bella¡¯s limp body. Hamilton could only wait in silence for the boy¡¯s decision. Hamilton had killed his mother before his eyes. He had no right to object.


    But Raphael only staggered to his feet and reached for Hamilton¡¯s arm, his hand trembling, his grip tightening in spasms, as if he hardly knew what to do. Then he said the last thing Hamilton expected.


    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±


    Hamilton closed his eyes.


    He was fonder of the King¡¯s boy than he had ever expected. His chest was tight.


    There was no way he could prevent his feelings from influencing his work. Even if Raphael could not yet go to the palace, Hamilton wanted to take the boy into his own home.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that without the permission of the King, and unfortunately Selgratis had wanted to leave his son in his mother¡¯s hands. For his own reasons.


    Let him be. He will be more grateful if his father saves him from terrible circumstances. If you reach out to him first, it will not mean much when he is allowed to come to the palace. It will be counterproductive if you save him too soon.


    Bella was not the only one who had changed. The man who had asked Hamilton to protect his firstborn son was gone. What remained was a heartless man who thought only how to get the most use out of a boy with a knack for the sword.


    Biting his lip, Hamilton hugged the boy tightly. Thank God he had come in time to save him. None of it was his fault. He had only ever suffered the cruelty of the adults around him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Hamilton said, wrapping the boy in his own cloak. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to stay here any longer.¡±


    King Selgratis would not be pleased about this, but there was no help for it. If Hamilton had not intervened, Raphael would have been killed, and surely the King would have wanted that far less. He would not punish Hamilton for this.


    And that was how Hamilton was the one that pulled Raphael out of hell.


    * * *


    Annette had been shocked to learn all this.


    Raphael¡¯s mother had nearly killed him, with both violence and neglect. Annette would never have guessed it, when he seemed so indestructible now.


    That¡¯s why¡­that¡¯s why he never talks about his past.


    Thinking of his stern, forbidding demeanor, she suddenly felt like crying. And all those deep scars on his chest and shoulders, all this time she had thought they were honorable wounds, sustained in battle. But perhaps, some of those scars¡­


    Raphael had never really healed from all of it. He would rather hide his wounds, even if they festered, rather than speak and risk being pitied. Like a wild beast, he would suffer and die in silence, with his head held high. No one else would ever know how much he had suffered, or what pain he had felt.


    His stubbornness broke her heart. It would have been easier if he was just a bad man. But she had already discovered the secret side of Raphael.

 Chapter 143

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 143. The Other Side of Raphael (2)


    It made her sad to remember the look on his face when he said he didn¡¯t want to talk about his past. The way he tried to hide his blushing when he was embarrassed¡­


    If she had never learned this, she would have walked away from him with a bitter smile.


    What a fool.


    Meanwhile, after confessing to his crimes, Ben pretended to cry with repentance. He was only crying because of the pain of Railin¡¯s blow, not because he really felt guilty.


    All she had to do was look after the child, and she would have kept receiving money for him! That stupid woman!


    In his mind, Ben was still raging at his dead sister, as if he were not the reason she had become an addict in the first place.


    When he went to get money from her, everything was already over. Bella and Raphael were gone. There was only a letter on the table saying that she was unfit to be a mother, and she had been executed for threatening the life of the son of the King. Raphael had been taken to the palace.


    There would be no more money.


    This can¡¯t be!!


    Ben relied on that money. It was the only way he could gamble. And if the royal family wasn¡¯t going to keep paying that, then at least the King should compensate him for his sister¡¯s death.


    So he could keep gambling.


    Ben¡¯s own addiction was equally blinding. If he couldn¡¯t play the tables, he had nothing left to lose. So he grabbed some documents and went to the palace to raise hell, and was sent straight to cell 503 of the royal dungeons.


    That brought him back to his senses. He had been sure he was going to die. But the King himself had heard about his situation and came to meet him secretly. The lips of the King had once offered kisses to Bella, and they whispered poison to her brother.


    ¡°There is something you can do. If you obey and follow my instructions with care, you will have your own casino.¡±


    His own casino. Ben¡¯s eyes widened. Owning a casino was every gambler¡¯s dream. He immediately nodded his head. The King smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t trust a gambler,¡± Selgratis said, injecting something into his body. ¡°This poison must be neutralized every fortnight, or you will die. I will send someone to make sure you are doing your job properly. If I am not pleased with the report¡­¡±


    From then on, Ben had to obey the King¡¯s commands if he wanted to live. He had become a coachman for the Bavaria family under a false identity. From time to time, if he wanted to gamble, he could take his coachman¡¯s salary to the casino.


    He wanted to live at the casino as he had done before, but he had to be careful, with the King holding his leash.


    For ten years, Ben lived as if he were dead, until he finally finished his work. But the King had not kept his word. The poison in his body had been cured, but he was not given a casino.


    Hide yourself until things calm down. You will be paid later.


    Ben was terribly frustrated, but he could not fight the King. Really, he should have just been grateful to be alive. He was a wanted criminal and could hardly go anywhere.


    Secretly, he had begun going to illegal gambling dens, using the money he received each month. That was how he was caught by Annette. But Ben thought there still might be a way out. Annette was looking very pale.


    Of course, this was with horror at the story of Raphael¡¯s past, but Ben didn¡¯t think anything of that. He assumed such a beautiful young woman, with such a refined upbringing, must be terrified that she had kidnapped him. Even when he was her coachman, she had always been soft-spoken and docile.


    It¡¯s pathetic, but if I beg for forgiveness with tears, I can save myself.


    Ben really didn¡¯t know her very well.


    Though he had been her coachman for ten years, it wasn¡¯t as if a servant could have a conversation with Allemand Bavaria¡¯s daughter. Annette had not even been allowed to go out very often. To a commoner, all noblewomen looked the same: hothouse flowers who would wilt in the face of the world. They grew up with everything at their disposal, and were so convinced of their own superiority, they never expected to be betrayed.


    Ben would find he had underestimated Annette¡¯s conviction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he wept. ¡°I apologize with all my heart, I will kiss the soles of your shoes, if that¡¯s what you want. I beg you, just spare my life!¡±


    ***

 Chapter 144

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 144. Hunch


    After offering this plea, Ben ducked his head as Railin kicked him to shut him up. It had been a fine performance, but he couldn¡¯t deceive Railin¡¯s sharp instincts.


    ¡°Did you get everything you wanted?¡± Railin asked Annette, glaring at Ben.


    ¡°I think so. He¡¯s spent a lot of time in hiding, so he couldn¡¯t know for certain what happened next. It seems a waste of time to continue any further.¡±


    ¡°Then what would you like to do with him now?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Annette considered, and Railin watched her expectantly, wondering what choice she would make.


    ¡°Please! I beg you, please spare me,¡± Ben pleaded again, judging his moment. He was making a great effort to win Annette¡¯s sympathy. He was afraid of Railin, who hadn¡¯t hesitated to force him through the confession, but Railin was under Annette¡¯s command. If she decided to take pity on Ben and release him, Railin could not do anything about it.


    Ben had already forgotten all the decisions that had brought him to this point. When he had become involved in gambling. When he had chosen to get his sister addicted to drugs. When he had later gone to the King, hoping for compensation for her death. None of them were good decisions, and all of them had led here.


    ¡°¡­His Majesty distrusts the Bavaria family. They say we have lost some of the nobility of our blood, but who knows when we might rise again¡­¡±


    Annette spoke slowly, thoughtfully. The King had done all of this to restrain her family. Arjen had nearly lost the position he had earned in the Empire. She had been falsely accused to remove her from contention for Crown Princess. And though her father had said nothing, perhaps he too had suffered something similar.


    I should visit my father soon.


    She needed to talk to him, though Allamand was not an easy man to speak with. He believed that a man in his position should speak seldom, to make it more difficult for others to draw him out. It won him respect, and not a little fear.


    But this had also applied to his daughter, and Annette¡¯s hands used to freeze with fear at the bare thought of trying to talk to her father alone. But she couldn¡¯t let that stop her anymore.


    Lost in thought, Annette bit her lower lip anxiously, and was startled at the sudden touch of a cool white finger that brushed her lip away from her teeth. Railin smiled.


    ¡°My client is very intelligent, but sometimes she forgets the presence of others when she is deep in thought. I don¡¯t like it. It makes me feel lonely.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon. Honestly, I am a little bewildered. I can¡¯t seem to take it all in.¡±


    ¡°Can I guess what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Annette¡¯s eyes went curiously to his face, from which the sadness had vanished all at once.


    ¡°Tell me if this is not what causes your doubts,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°His Majesty has killed everyone else involved in this affair, yet he leaves the chief figure alive, and even provides him with maintenance. Though that seems to have been a waste, since our Ben couldn¡¯t stay away from the tables.¡±


    Railin paused to look at the pathetic man, turning the meat hammer in his hand as if he were contemplating whether to hit him again. But it wasn¡¯t the moment for that.


    ¡°Thus, it seems likely that His Majesty has some use planned for him. That is why he allowed him to live. Perhaps to continue the previous work, or perhaps for some new task. We cannot know which. But if I can offer my personal opinion¡­it will mean nothing good for my beloved client.¡±


    His red lips drew back in a smile. And yes, those words matched Annette¡¯s thoughts perfectly. Her fingers lifted to her temples.


    ¡°We will restrain him here,¡± she decided, after careful consideration. ¡°It may be that I can use him as a witness later.¡±


    Honestly, it would be easier to kill him now. But Annette had a vague sense that she should not, a premonition that one day he might be useful. And she trusted her instincts.

 Chapter 145

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 145. Raphael¡¯s fault


    ¡°Can we keep him locked up? I don¡¯t want him talking to anyone, and I¡¯d like to be able to use him any time.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Railin answered politely, and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    Annette let out a long sigh. It felt as if she had smoothed out the last bump, and it was a relief that she could put Ben aside. He was the weapon the King had used to stab her. But now she had the chance to take the knife from his hand.


    It was also good for Raphael.


    The King had already completely hidden his past so that it would not affect his future. People could despise Raphael for his illegitimacy, but at least they could not taunt him about his mother. But as long as Ben was still alive, there was no telling who he might choose to confide in. Just as he had now.


    The only way to keep a secret was to make sure no one knew it. What if someone else interrogated Ben about Raphael? What if that person spread the story around Deltium?


    Even if he was her uncle-in-law, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    After all, the ice water of Bavaria flows in my veins.


    Just like her father, Annette turned to leave her prisoner there without another word.


    ¡°My lady? Lady, where are you going? Young Lady, please, forgive me!¡±


    Ben¡¯s screams did not even touch her. Annette¡¯s mind was already on other things.


    Before she departed, she told Celestine everything she had learned, excluding the information about Raphael. Then she went home, as if nothing had happened.


    That was when Raphael chose to make his first confession.


    * * *


    Having stayed up all night to capture and interrogate Ben March, Annette was exhausted. It wasn¡¯t just a full day without sleep; the many revelations and confessions had worn her out, and she was dying for sleep.


    Alone in her room, she fell asleep the moment she closed her eyes. But even then, she could not sleep soundly. Again and again, she woke up from nightmares. Her nerves were wound tight, and she woke just as tired as she had been when she fell asleep.


    It was all Raphael¡¯s fault.


    She sighed as she buried her face in her pillow. The words Raphael had spoken the last time they had gone to bed together kept repeating over and over in her head. She had tried to rationalize it away, but her mind stubbornly refused to let it go.


    ¡­I like you so much, Annette.


    His voice had trembled a little when he spoke those words. He had been stiff, but it was sincere. Annette¡¯s heart leapt again at the memory.


    Since her regression, she had longed to be loved in this life. Deep inside, she had even hoped that her husband would be Raphael again. He was the only one who had stayed at her side until the end. But Raphael had still hated her even in their second life, and so she had decided to shut her heart tight. She didn¡¯t want to depend on anyone else.


    She had decided to leave him. Once she had resolved everything, she had planned to leave Deltium and spend this life as a normal person, in the port city of Osland.


    It was not good to be feeling so agitated now. Annette pressed the palm of her hand against her chest until her heart regained its normal rhythm, and closed her eyes. She hoped she could sleep soundly now.


    What was that?


    There were strange noises in the corridor, and Annette opened heavy eyelids. It sounded like something was striking the walls, along with the disjointed muttering that sounded like a madman. The sounds were so strange, a superstitious person might have believed there was a ghost.


    Her tired mind had already guessed the source of the disturbance. It was not an unfamiliar sound. Struggling to her feet, she rubbed her eyes and went to open the door of her bedroom.


    ¡°Raphael, is that you?¡± She asked, looking down the dark hallway.

 Chapter 146

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 146. An Ordinary Couple (1)


    Shrouded in a nightmare past, the young man could not hear her voice. Annette saw a familiar figure in the corridor, wandering alone. Pity wrung her heart as she watched him mumbling, trapped in a dark place where no light could reach. His symptoms had returned, though he had seemed to be sleeping well lately.


    Didn¡¯t he use the music box I gave him?


    Remembering the look on his face when he had taken it made her feel sick. Most illnesses like this were psychological in nature, and in Raphael¡¯s case, his triumphs in the war had come at a great cost. He had been very young when he was exposed to horrific violence, and he had lost his trusted comrade as well, a man named Robert.


    After his slaughter of the enemy Letans, Raphael had been rewarded handsomely when he returned home. But his soul had been devastated, and it was a burden that he would have to carry the rest of his life.


    The symptoms were supposed to worsen with stress.


    Annette sighed. She had read as much as she could on the condition, and she had a suspicion as to why this sleep disorder had been triggered. Their conversation over dinner must have been a shock to him. It was the first time he had ever admitted to feelings for someone else, and her answer had amounted to a rejection.


    ¡°Foolish man,¡± she murmured, and stepped out of her door. She wanted to get him into a warm bed. She was sure he was alone in his nightmares, and her heart ached at the thought of his pain.


    As she carefully approached him, it sounded as if the nightmare he was wrapped in was more sad than frightening. Cold sweat poured down his body, and his forehead rapped against the wall. Though no tears were falling, low, sobbing moans escaped from him. It might have been because of Robert, who he had left to die. Or he could be dreaming of older memories, the older pain of his mother¡¯s abuse.


    ¡°Are you having another nightmare?¡± Annette gently took his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Come with me.¡±


    Raphael looked pale as a ghost in the dark hall. Even his hand was cold. She rubbed it with his to warm him with her body as she led him to the bed. She had to push him to make him sit on the bed, and he resisted at first, then gradually relaxed. Slowly, she sat down on the edge of the bed, and though his face was still creased with the confusion of his dreams, his head bent to rest on her arm.


    It was as if he were depending on her.


    The sight of his beautiful face resting against her made her more sad than happy. It was as if she had tamed a beast that no one else could touch.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    She stroked his manly cheek. She had picked the wrong time to open her heart. If only Raphael had liked her a little sooner, things might have been different. Surely, she would have tried to find a way to live with him,


    But she had discovered everything, and it was already too late. She was determined to leave. Fortunately, his feelings were closer to affection than love. It might even be best for him that she left.


    King Selgratis seemed to greatly esteem Raphael. And Annette was willing to face the King to clear her name.


    The odds of winning were slim, but this life, she wasn¡¯t going to give up. If Raphael loved her, that would make him suffer greatly. King Selgratis was his only family, and he had given Raphael everything.


    ¡°I really wanted to get along with your family¡­but it seems like they already hate me.¡±


    Selgratis had wanted to take down the Bavaria family, including her. The tool he had chosen was Raphael¡¯s uncle. The only blood relatives Raphael had left in the world were her enemies. What would he think, if he knew?


    And she had asked Raphael what he thought of his father. Raphael had said he was indebted to him, and that he was going to pay him back.


    No, she couldn¡¯t make him choose between her and his father. It would be too cruel to him, when he had already suffered so much. And honestly¡­Annette could not trust him to choose her. Everything he had, had come from the King.

 Chapter 147

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 147. An Ordinary Couple (2)


    Annette was trying to hold back tears as she kissed his head.


    ¡°You will have to sleep well without me. You can do it. You are strong.¡±


    Raphael only grunted softly in his sleep, as if in refusal, and she let out a small laugh. A tear escaped from her eyes.


    If only they were an ordinary couple, like almost anyone else.


    The two of them could have been happy to get married. In her last life, she had blamed herself for her bad relationship with Raphael, because she was a coward who did nothing to repair it. In this life, she had hoped to get along with him. Maybe they would even fall in love with each other. There were many others who fell in love after an arranged marriage. She had hoped for nothing more than an ordinary life.


    But it wasn¡¯t just about the two of them. It was said that marriage was not the union of a couple, but the union of two families, and the royal family of Deltium and the noble family of Bavaria were like vipers entwined, trying to bite one another. Annette could only try to avoid being torn apart in the middle.


    ¡°You will have to get used to life without me,¡± she added, and softly began to hum. The melody was as soft as a breeze at first, but gradually became clearer, and Raphael¡¯s body wilted backwards onto the bed. Now deeply asleep, his terrible nightmares could no longer torment him.


    The frowning lines between his brows gradually faded, and she laid down beside him as she saw him relax. Face to face with him, he was so extraordinarily beautiful. She gazed at that face until her eyes drooped closed.


    ¡°Sweet dreams, Raphael¡­¡±


    But there was something Annette did not know about his night terrors, something she had not read about sleepwalkers.


    In rare cases, the sleepwalker was aware of what was happening around them.


    * * *


    Sleepwalking felt very strange.


    It was a hard thing to describe in words, as if half of one¡¯s soul had floated away from the body, leaving the other half with its own opinions about managing the body. It was almost as if his consciousness had been split in half.


    He wandered the halls like a noisy ghost, with pain twisting his face. It was a strange, humiliating experience that shamed him greatly.


    Soon after, the door to a room nearby open, and Annette appeared. She looked different than usual, disheveled and sleepy. Her face was normally as expressionless as a doll¡¯s, but there was a shadow on it now, as if she were sorry to find him like this. She reached to take his hand.


    ¡°Are you having another nightmare? It¡¯s all right now. Come here.¡±


    Sitting him on the bed, she stroked his cheek, her eyes desolate as a still lake. Raphael felt his heart go numb, and it seemed the other half of his soul agreed, because his body let her head rest on her shoulder.


    ¡°I really wanted to get along with your family,¡± she whispered sadly. ¡°But it seems like they already hate me.¡±


    Why was she suddenly saying that? He couldn¡¯t understand it. His father had told him over and over what a good wife Annette would be and the many reasons why he should marry her. The stubborn Raphael would never have married her, but at the time he could not afford to refuse the King.


    Maybe she had misunderstood something. It was the King who had wanted Raphael to marry. It was Selgratis who had thought she would be a good wife for his son. Annette¡¯s only flaw was her family.


    He would explain it to her when he woke up. He didn¡¯t want her to feel slighted by his family. But just then, she kissed his head and whispered.


    He was determined to explain it to her later when he woke up. He didn¡¯t want her to feel slighted by his family. Just then, she kissed him on the head. Then she whispered in a sad voice.


    ¡°You will have to sleep well without me. You can do it. You are strong.¡±


    ¡­what is she talking about now?

 Chapter 148

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 148. New Butler (1)


    Raphael didn¡¯t remember much after that. Annette started humming as she stroked his hair, her voice as soothing as birdsong. He wanted to listen more, but he felt strangely heavy, and soon he collapsed.


    His eyes closed. He could feel his consciousness sinking into some deep place, and lay asleep, heavy as a stone.


    Noon the next day.


    What the fuck?!


    He couldn¡¯t believe he had fallen asleep like that. Without knowing Annette¡¯s magic, Raphael could only hate himself for being so weak. By the time he woke at noon, Annette was nowhere to be seen, and he bolted out of the room without even buttoning up his shirt, grabbing the first maid he saw.


    ¡°Where is Annette?¡± He demanded. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Her Ladyship went out, my lord,¡± the maid replied, her voice trembling. Raphael was not an especially demanding master, but it was intimidating when he shouted in her face like that.


    Of course, the fact that his face was beautiful was liable to give her a heart attack for another reason. Frightening. Frightening all around.


    ¡°When did she leave? Did she say where she was going?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, my lord, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    At her reply, Raphael rubbed his forehead, silent.


    Remembering what Annette had said last night made him bite his lower lip with frustration, and then was surprised at the tang of blood in his mouth. His own behavior shocked him. Why was he so panicked now? Was he afraid at the thought that she might leave him?


    He covered his face with his hands.


    He had finally heard her secret thoughts, and he didn¡¯t understand them at all.


    That was driving him absolutely crazy. He wanted to track her down at once, and ask her what she had meant. He wanted to know if she really wanted to leave him. But he knew better than anyone that he had no right to do so. He was the one that had held her at arm¡¯s length from the beginning.


    Now he was paying the price for his stupid, stubborn pride. Caught in a prison of his own making. Raphael headed for his room. He couldn¡¯t stay home like this, pacing like a dog waiting anxiously for its master.


    My family hates her? Why would she say something like that?


    His family consisted of only two people: King Selgratis, and his uncle, who Raphael wouldn¡¯t even have called his family. So Annette must have meant the king.


    But he couldn¡¯t imagine why. She hadn¡¯t even seen the King since she and Raphael were married, and there had never been any argument between them. As far as Raphael knew, their relationship until now had been quite good. Otherwise, King Selgratis would not have insisted on the wedding in the first place.


    Frowning, Raphael buttoned up his shirt. Fortunately, there was someone else he could turn to at a time like this. Hamilton, who had been a member of the King¡¯s secret service. If anyone knew anything about it, he would.


    * * *


    ¡°Miss¡­I mean, Marchioness, here are more scones! Would you like some pudding?¡±


    ¡°Or a piece of cake? We have just contracted a new fruit supplier, who has some very sweet green grapes. They taste delicious with cream.¡±


    Annette hadn¡¯t seen the maids in her father¡¯s house for a while, but they were being very friendly. Maybe it was just that it was the first time she had come home since she had been married. Maybe they thought she had missed the cuisine. Having eaten a very filling breakfast, Annette broke into a sweat as the desserts piled up in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you all,¡± she said. ¡°I suppose my father must be very busy. It doesn¡¯t seem as if he¡¯s going to come down.¡±


    ¡°The butler informed him before you arrived, my lady, but we don¡¯t know what happened otherwise. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Annette remembered the unfamiliar face she had seen in the grand entry of the house. Gerard, the old butler, had returned to his hometown. They must have hired a new one. Ronald, a tall and modest-looking man with brown hair. A man of classic tastes, the sort of employee Bavaria preferred.


    She wondered what her father had said when Ronald reported her imminent visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±


    It was so predictable, she smiled bitterly. But then, she had never expected it to be easy to win her father¡¯s time.


    Allamand made her wait another three hours.


    But then, it wasn¡¯t as if she could leave.

 Chapter 149

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 149. New Butler (2)


    There were many things Annette wanted to ask her father, beginning with the inexplicable hostility of the royal family. She didn¡¯t think Allamand would want to talk to her about it, but Annette no longer cared. She was never going to sit around and do nothing again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk while I wait,¡± she told the maids, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s boring, sitting here. You don¡¯t need to come with me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The maids accepted the dismissal as she rose from her seat, unaware of her true intentions. It had been some time since she had taken a walk through the garden, but that was just an excuse. She was going to meet her father, who just happened to be too busy to appear.


    They had lived together for more than twenty years, despite their final estrangement. Annette knew exactly where she would find him, and her steps grew faster. Walking through this place after such a long time made her feel homesick.


    Maybe he¡¯s there.


    A picnic table came into view as she rounded the garden, a place for visitors to rest as they strolled through the garden. Annette had loved to come here and look over the flowers, sometimes with a cup of tea, or maybe a book or her embroidery.


    But there was another reason she had come to this place specifically. Seated at one of the chairs, she could see the main structure of the Bavaria mansion. Her father¡¯s study was on the third floor.


    She had decided to sunbathe at the table for a while, but for some reason, her eyes kept opening, and she would look up as if something had drawn her in. She had a strange premonition¡­


    In the past, her father always sat in the third-floor study beside a large window. His skin was almost bloodless white, and it always startled her when his deep purple eyes turned her way. But then he would turn away indifferently, like a white serpent slithering back into its lair.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    For a second, she doubted her eyes. Had she been dazzled by the sunlight. But when she looked again, she realized that there was actually a fight underway in the study.


    Her eyes widened as she saw him struggling against a stoutly built man with brown hair. It took a moment for her to recognize his face.


    That¡¯s the butler I saw earlier!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine why they would be fighting, but it was not good. Allamand looked young, but he was nearly fifty, and the Bavarias had never been noted for their physical prowess.


    Annette dashed back into the house, shouting at the first servant she saw.


    ¡°My father is being attacked! Quick, to his study!¡±


    * * *


    A couple hours later, Annette was sitting down with her father. Matters had finally calmed down, and Allamand looked tired as he pressed an ice pack to the bruises on his face. It was the most human she had ever seen him.


    It was surprising to see even that much. Her father always looked perfect, as if a needle could not even pierce his skin. He did not look like the immortal man she remembered. For the first time, she could sense that he was aging.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t trust the butler, either,¡± he said, his voice husky. ¡°I almost died before I made a new will.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sure of his identity. He was clean until he entered the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking foolish questions, Annette. A person¡¯s loyalties can shift anytime, even after they set foot in our house. What if they were offered a large sum of money, or one of their family members was seized and threatened? Even the most timid person might find they have fangs.¡±


    His hand brushed his neck as he spoke, which still showed the red marks of fingers. The strong young butler had nearly strangled him. Every time he spoke, that hoarse voice was a reminder.


    Annette hated hearing it. But there was no choice but to ask the question.


    ¡°Is this also¡­His Majesty¡¯s doing?¡± She asked, glancing furtively around. ¡°Getting rid of my father to weaken the Bavaria family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Allamand¡¯s eyes widened. He would have never imagined she could grasp the scope of the problem. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

 Chapter 150

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 150. Background (1)


    Allamand was a man of high lineage who valued lineage above all else. As a father, he had been very conservative.


    All this time, he had underestimated Annette. He had thought her a hothouse flower, a perfect, beautiful doll that he had shaped. And now all the sudden his little doll was speaking as if she had seen his future in a crystal ball. It was shocking.


    Annette smiled bitterly.


    It was time to show her father who she really was.


    ¡°His Majesty manufactured the charges against me so I couldn¡¯t become Crown Princess, didn¡¯t he?¡± she asked. ¡°He was afraid the Crown Prince would be ruled by our family, since he is not strong himself. It would be hard for him to ignore his father-in-law¡¯s advice, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Allamand said nothing. He must have suspected it already. After all, he was the one who had discovered their coachman Ivan¡¯s true identity.


    The surprise in her father¡¯s eyes was more satisfying than she had expected. She had come a long way since her regression.


    But then, Annette had always longed for her father¡¯s approval, just like any other child. She had wanted him to see her as something more than a pretty doll. But there was more at stake now than just his recognition. This was a threat to the survival of their family. Annette sighed.


    ¡°How long have you known?¡± she asked carefully. ¡°That it was His Majesty who framed me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since the beginning. But there was no proof.¡±


    His purple eyes darkened. Exhausted from his recent near-assassination, he was subdued, without the energy for either sarcasm or rudeness. It was much easier to have this conversation than she had expected.


    ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you stop my marriage?¡±


    ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t favorable,¡± he said briefly, weary, and brushed a disordered lock of platinum hair back from his forehead. It softened her heart, a little. She had known none of this in her last life, which had been mired in misfortune. But all that time, Allamand had been fighting against the royal family. And so had Arjen, her brother.


    She had been a hothouse flower, in her last life.


    But that just meant she had to do better this time.


    ¡°What do you mean, the situation wasn¡¯t favorable?¡± She asked stubbornly. ¡°Please tell me the truth, father. It¡¯s my problem too. I have the right to know, as a member of this family..¡±


    Allemand eyed her silently, as if he were weighing her qualifications.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Bavaria too, aren¡¯t I?¡± She asked seriously. ¡°I want to do everything I can to support my family. Of course, I am not as experienced as my father, but my help is better than nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So tell me. Explain to me how we can overcome this problem. You were the one that made me a Bavaria.¡±


    Annette was fully capable of glossing over all the things he had done to hurt her. She was a noblewoman to her core, and that meant all else failed in comparison to the preservation of her family. It was the foundation and authority for everything she was, the ground beneath her feet.


    Silently, Allamand stared into her eyes, brave eyes that were just the same as the woman who had been his wife. Looking into those striking eyes made him feel old. He was suddenly¡­tired.


    But shouldn¡¯t he handle this alone?


    Maybe it was a moment¡¯s weakness, after he had so nearly died, but he was tired of fighting. And he could not leave Annette ignorant. What would have happened to the Bavaria family if he had died today? His successor had gone to a distant empire, and his only daughter knew nothing of the world. King Selgratis would have seized the opportunity to grind the Bavarias to dust.


    For the first time, he softened. Though he was not quite so decrepit that he was willing to take help from his children.


    ¡°That ridiculous accusation did not only harm you,¡± he said slowly, holding his head high. ¡°Because of that trap, my position was also reduced, and Marquis Keers took the opportunity to seize more power than he has ever had before. It made me his target.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. His Majesty probably wanted to create a new power among the nobility to check our family for him. That way the king would always be able to benefit from any conflict between the two.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely what Selgratis intended. I hoped to make you Crown Princess to avoid such misfortune, but that crafty old man finally succeeded.¡±

 Chapter 151

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 151. Background (2)


    Annette lowered her eyes. The King¡¯s gambit to maintain control was to give enough power to the Keers family to allow them to check the Duchy of Bavaria. Marquis Keers believed that he could exceed the ancient prestige of the Bavarias.


    ¡°Keers was suspicious of me,¡± Allamand said flatly. ¡°In fact, he believes I¡¯m the mastermind of the kidnapping of his daughter, the fool. With those wits he¡¯ll only be a lapdog for the king the rest of his life.¡±


    It was actually quite frustrating to be accused of such a thing, but Annette had to look away. She could actually understand Marquis Keers¡¯ suspicions. Her father¡¯s deep purple eyes, almost bloodless white skin, his thin lips¡­Alland Bavaria certainly looked capable of evil. He looked like a white serpent, coiling in anticipation of a deadly bite. It was not surprising that Marquis Keers would not trust him.


    ¡°He was furious when Celestine was taken,¡± he went on. ¡°He was pushing to have you locked up in prison immediately. The King was the one that stopped that fool, and made sure that he kept his mouth shut. Madness!¡±


    ¡°The royal dungeons?¡± Annette asked faintly. ¡°They wanted to take me there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was a very unfavorable situation, at the time. I had to compensate the King not just as a mediator, but also to cover it up. If he hadn¡¯t agreed, then both you and I would have been outcast from society.¡±


    ¡°That compensation was my marriage, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    That was King Selgratis¡¯s price for resolving the problem, and her father¡¯s silence was tacit affirmation. Annette¡¯s eyes fluttered closed momentarily, thinking.


    ¡°That was why you acted like that at the garden party,¡± she said, smiling ruefully. ¡°You thought it was silly for me to take my husband¡¯s side when I knew nothing of all this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be honest with me, father. That was the reason you let me¡­you made me marry Raphael, even though you knew all this¡­was it because I couldn¡¯t be Crown Princess anymore? That¡¯s why you did nothing?¡±


    Her eyes wavered, like flower petals in the rain. Allamand only frowned.


    ¡°Such nonsense. Do you think marriage is the end of your life? How old are you?¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°In politics, not everything will always go your way,¡± Allamand said, rubbing his forehead as if he were tired. ¡°When the situation is unfavorable, sometimes there is no choice to concede. Then when conditions improve, you can adjust your position. Why fixate on the tree before you? There is a forest beyond.¡±


    ¡°¡­so you were waiting for an opportunity for me to get divorced?¡±


    ¡°Of course! No one will reproach a Bavaria for such a divorce. Even if you are the one to leave that insolent bastard, you would still have plenty of suitors. You took his side when you knew nothing.¡±


    His eyebrows furrowed, remembering the confrontation with her and Raphael, and it made Annette feel like laughing and crying at the same time.


    She had thought her father abandoned her.


    Both in this life, and her last life. She had had no idea what he had really been thinking. It meant so much just to hear that he hadn¡¯t abandoned her, even though it could not completely bridge the gulf between them. At least he had not considered her a disposable asset.


    But if he didn¡¯t abandon me, why did he never come to see me even when I was dying?


    The question suddenly flashed into her mind, but there was no one who could answer that now. She would never know.


    It didn¡¯t matter. This life would not end that way.


    ¡°Let me ask you something,¡± Allamand said, facing his determined daughter. ¡°How much of this does that bastard know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that, father,¡± Annette warned. ¡°Raphael is a good man.¡±


    Her protectiveness toward Raphael made her father frown.


    ¡°That means he doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± he said, with biting sarcasm. ¡°Well, the King is wise to keep that violent simpleton out of it. He is a man born to the sword. If he dares to play at politics, he will be eaten alive.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Annette would not tolerate snide remarks about her husband. It was the first time Allamand Bavaria¡¯s obedient daughter had ever raised her voice to him.

 Chapter 152

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 152. Background (3)


    ¡°How dare you¨C¡±


    Allamand¡¯s shout was broken by a sudden fit of coughing. After the altercation with the new butler, his throat was not prepared for harsh exercise, and he clutched it, coughing as if he would next bring up blood. By the time it was over, he just looked tired.


    And aged. No one would be afraid of such a toothless serpent, and all he wanted to do was end the conversation and go and rest.


    ¡°Why do you think the King forced you to marry that man?¡± He asked, putting a hand to his forehead.


    Annette bit her lip. She still hadn¡¯t been able to figure that out. If the King wanted to crush the Bavarias, why would he wed her to his son? The people in Deltium knew how highly King Selgratis thought of the illegitimate boy.


    Though Annette served to offset that lineage, it made no sense if the King still intended his legitimate son to inherit. She couldn¡¯t imagine what was in his mind, and Allemand laughed coldly.


    ¡°Think about it, you foolish girl.¡± His elegant fingers drummed impatiently on the table. ¡°He wants to suppress our family to bolster his power. How does he best use Raphael Carnesis?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty thinks he¡¯s important,¡± she replied slowly. ¡°He may not have affection for him, but he at least feels that he needs him. He is about to become a Sword Master, isn¡¯t he? It is important for both Deltium and for the security of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°That would be the case, under other circumstances. If the Crown Prince were not such a weakling.¡±


    The words were heavy with implication, and Annette paled.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    All these inexplicable decisions click together like the pieces of a puzzle.


    All of it made sense, if he was planning to use Raphael, and then discard him.


    Allamand nodded, his purple eyes narrowing with satisfaction.


    ¡°When the hunt is over, devour the hounds. King Selgratis knows this better than anyone. No matter how useful his illegitimate son is, the Letan rebels have been crushed, and the war is over. Why does he need a Sword Master now?¡±


    ¡°But Raphael isn¡¯t just a swordsman¨C¡±


    ¡°No doubt. He will grow up to be a master of the sword. That means it¡¯s all the more important to eliminate him before he gets a chance.


    Allamand plucked a cigar from a drawer and put it to his lips. Smoke filled the room as he lit it, and he began to cough violently again, almost choking on the heavy smoke. But he puffed again before he set it down.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is too weak. He should have been born a shepherd rather than as royalty. If he had had a sibling to provide competition, then perhaps he would have been forced to grow stronger. But that was not the case. That was why the King decided to use his illegitimate son.¡±


    ¡°Use him? Raphael?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As a sort of stimulant. The King compares Ludwig to Raphael, and it enrages the Crown Prince. Why would the King call a bastard his treasured son? It was to instill a sense of urgency in the Crown Prince, and danger from the existence of his half-brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is outrageous.¡±


    ¡°But it was something King Selgratis miscalculated. Raphael is more formidable than he expected. It would have been enough if he had just been a competent commander in the war. But if he could become a Sword Master, he becomes an imminent threat to Ludwig¡¯s position.¡±


    Allamand¡¯s lip curled.


    ¡°Soon, he will be stronger by far than the Crown Prince,¡± he said, without any attempt to soften the cruel reality. ¡°Especially once he becomes a Sword Master. People will admire him, and they have little respect for Ludwig. Raphael is too conspicuously excellent. Perhaps they will start thinking that someone else should be the Crown Prince.¡±

 Chapter 153

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 153. Background (4)


    ¡°Do you think the King will let that happen? Don¡¯t be so naive,¡± Allamand went on. ¡°The King wants to strengthen the royal family. He will remove anyone that stands in his way, whether it¡¯s the Bavaria family or his own son. The only question is how it will happen.¡±


    Annette¡¯s hands shook, and tears filled her pink eyes. It was so unfair. She couldn¡¯t understand why the world was so cruel, and especially to Raphael.


    Her heart ached so much, she could have screamed.


    Raphael was devoted to the sword. It didn¡¯t matter whether he couldn¡¯t sleep or whether he was ill, he never missed a single day of training. He wielded the sword with perfection. When everyone pointed their fingers at him and scorned him, he had only worked harder to prove himself.


    And that was the reason his father would turn on him.


    Raphael was illegitimate, so he was not allowed to excel? He was only allowed to live to the standard someone else decided for him?


    Allamand clicked his tongue at her shock.


    ¡°Now do you understand why you were forced to marry that bastard? The King took away Ludwig¡¯s fianc¨¦e to give him a grudge. He raised Raphael to make him a worthy opponent. Everything since has gone entirely according to his plan.¡±


    Drawing a fresh cigar from his drawer, he lit it and puffed, grimacing as he rubbed his throat in pain.


    ¡°Now do you understand my hostility to Raphael?¡± Allamand exhaled a puff of smoke. It was the first time he had ever voiced his true thoughts to her. ¡°He is the King¡¯s most formidable puppet. He will get everything he can out of him before he throws him away. Maybe he¡¯ll even hand him off to Ludwig, in time. Though that would be a little risky.¡±


    ¡°Father, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore.


    ¡°You asked, now you must listen. You will be eliminated with him. The King married you together for a reason. Like shoving as much trash as he can into one bag before he throws it out. Understand? If you stay at his side, both of you will die.¡±


    Her tears overflowed. She had always wanted to know the truth. She had been determined to solve this mystery in this life. But at the moment, it seemed that she had been lucky her last life, to die in ignorance.


    Now she understood why the King had made Ben March his tool. Why he had been allowed to live, even after his part in Celestine¡¯s kidnapping.


    Ben March was not a weapon against her. He was a weapon against Raphael.


    Ben March had been chosen because of his relationship with Raphael, and only then to establish the connection between Raphael and the crime. There were many motives they could assign to Raphael; perhaps he had done it because he wanted Ludwig¡¯s fianc¨¦e, out of jealousy. Or perhaps he had planned to seize the Duke of Bavaria¡¯s daughter as a gambit to usurp the throne, in the future.


    But whatever motive they chose, the existence of Ben March meant that Raphael would be accused as the true mastermind behind the kidnapping of Lady Celestine Keers, Crown Princess of Deltium, and the false accusation against Annette Bavaria for the crime.


    And what would happen if Raphael¡¯s past was exposed in the scandal? What if Deltium society learned of his mother?


    He would be the laughingstock of the nation.


    Condemned by the nobility, he would probably even be stripped of his title. His fate would lie entirely in the hands of King Selgratis.


    The conservative aristocracy had never gladly suffered Raphael¡¯s presence. Only the King¡¯s favor had quieted them, and Raphael¡¯s rare talent. They would seize any opportunity to tear him apart.


    Raphael, Raphael¡­what can I do?


    Annette¡¯s hand squeezed over her fluttering heart, trying to stay calm. Nothing had happened yet. Maybe if she tried hard enough, she could find some way to protect Raphael. She couldn¡¯t abandon him to this.


    ¡°Get ready for a divorce,¡± he said, snuffing out his cigar with his fingertips. ¡°Don¡¯t think about useless things.¡±

 Chapter 154

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 154. Background (5)


    Divorce.


    Annette¡¯s eyes lowered, trembling at the dreadful word. She had intended to leave Raphael regardless, but hearing the word divorce made her feel like she was crumbling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think he would stand by you,¡± her father said, with a look of disgust. ¡°He¡¯s the King¡¯s dog! He would have nothing if it weren¡¯t for his father. He would never choose you. If he did, he would lose everything. What man would want to return to such misery?¡±


    Every word stabbed at her heart like a blade, and Annette¡¯s hand pressed against her chest as if she felt the wound. She remembered what Raphael had said. He considered the King his benefactor, and even if Selgratis was too distant to feel a member of his family, Raphael was still grateful to him.


    Tears streamed steadily from her eyes. Hounds would trust their master, even unto their death. They would never see the blade in his hands even as he called them back, and they would come with their tails wagging.


    I can¡¯t let that happen to him.


    She was done talking to her father. Annette rose from her chair, feeling suddenly that she had to hurry home and see Raphael right now. And while Allamand didn¡¯t bother trying to dissuade her, he couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue.


    ¡°How is your health?¡± He asked as she was leaving, as if he had just remembered.


    ¡°Fine. I am taking care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Then there will be no problem.¡± Allamand¡¯s eyes moved away, and he looked tired as he reached for another cigar and lit it.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly care about that?¡± Annette asked, pausing in the door. She was suddenly uneasy.


    ¡°King Selgratis was a warrior once, who defeated the Letan traitors with his own sword,¡± he father answered. ¡°But he changed over time. He replaced violence with trickery.¡±


    Her father never wasted time with nonsense when he spoke. Annette listened as he exhaled another puff of smoke.


    ¡°The King has been investing money in medicine lately. Sufficient that even ordinary citizens find themselves deluged with cheap drugs. The capitals¡¯ alleys are awash with them. It is bedlam.¡±


    Having just toured Gruti-4 herself, Annette understood exactly what he meant. There were so many addicts in the capital, and so many people dealing, they would mistake even Annette for a drug dealer. As she caught her breath, Allamand gave her a thin smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the lesson, my child. Once you feel the pain, it¡¯s already too late.¡±


    * * *


    Hamilton stuffed a slice of smoked ham in his mouth.


    ¡°So, she rejected you.¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°I said she didn¡¯t, ass,¡± Raphael snapped, rising from his seat. Hamilton was hitting him where it hurt, enough that he wanted to shake the older man by the throat. It was even more infuriating because Hamilton was stroking his mustache with that little smile. He enjoyed pricking Raphael¡¯s masculine pride.


    ¡°She is so defensive. It¡¯s like she thinks she doesn¡¯t belong here,¡± Raphael said. ¡°If I don¡¯t do something, she really might leave.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. A woman leaves a man if he¡¯s really bad.¡±


    Hamilton chuckled at the younger man¡¯s distress. Raphael had grown up to be a hard man, and the opportunities to needle him were never to be missed. But Raphael¡¯s tongue was equally sharp.


    ¡°You talk as if the same thing didn¡¯t happen to you. Didn¡¯t your wife leave you?¡±


    Hamilton had done many things for the King, when he was younger. He had won all the glory any man would want, but it had cost him his wife. Now in his older years, Hamilton was alone.


    The provocation was successful. Hamilton threw a piece of cheese at Raphael.


    ¡°If I ever meet Annette again, I will arrange for her boat myself.¡±


    Raphael laughed as he dodged the missile easily. Well, he wanted to laugh. But his mouth hardened at the bare thought of Annette leaving him.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Hamilton had teased him about this, but this time, he wasn¡¯t laughing.

 Chapter 155

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 155. Blind Raphael (1)


    Raphael ran a hand over his face.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe I love her,¡± he said. ¡°And she thinks His Majesty hates her. Why would she think that?¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s answer was very slow.


    ¡°¡­I see. It is certainly strange.¡±


    Raphael found this unsatisfactory. They had known each other a long time, and understood each other very well. Though he couldn¡¯t guess everything Hamilton knew as an agent in the intelligence service, Raphael could make guesses.


    ¡°You¡¯re so quiet all of the sudden, old man,¡± he remarked. ¡°A little suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But instead of imagining strange things, why don¡¯t you finish your story. What did Lady Annette do after your confession?¡±


    He was trying to sound casual, and usually it would have worked; Raphael was significantly lacking in social skills and was generally easy to deceive. But not this time. He sensed there was something important here, and like any beast, he sank his teeth in and held on tight. Some instinct was jangling a warning.


    ¡°Tell me what you know, old man,¡± he ordered, frowning. ¡°Is it true? Does His Majesty hate her?¡±


    But Hamilton only stuffed another slice of smoked ham into his mouth, with a stare at Raphael as if he had no idea why he was asking the question. It only incensed Raphael.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± He leaned forward, looming. ¡°Why would my father have a problem with her? He was the one that ordered me to marry her in the first place. What¡¯s he scheming?¡±


    Hamilton said nothing. As if Raphael were invisible, he lifted a glass, the pumpkin-colored liquid draining. Raphael¡¯s heart pounded. It seemed Hamilton had no intention of explaining anything, and so Raphael threw out his own possibilities, to see if any conjecture struck a reaction.


    ¡°Is it her family? Are the Bavarias a problem for the royal family? Did Duke Bavaria do something underhanded? There is no reason to cause trouble with them otherwise. Annette wouldn¡¯t hurt an ant if she could help it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Lady Annette may be harmless. But if you factor her father into the equation, that changes the answer,¡± said Hamilton, finally setting his glass down. It was a very vague answer, as if he were reluctant to say anything at all.


    ¡°Of course Duke Bavaria is an asshole. Even if he is my father-in-law, I won¡¯t argue it. But isn¡¯t the support of Bavaria necessary for Deltium? That is an old family, and they are leaders among the nobles.¡±


    ¡°Someone must represent the nobles, it is true,¡± Hamilton agreed. ¡°They are the main power in the kingdom. But that representative doesn¡¯t have to be Duke Bavaria, does it?¡±


    ¡°¡­why do you say that?¡± Raphael asked. ¡°Are you implying it would be better if it was another family?¡±


    But it seemed that was the limit Hamilton was willing to reveal. His lips curved in a little smile under his perfectly groomed mustache, and Raphael knew the second he saw it that Hamilton knew a great deal more than he was saying.


    Raphael was the one who knew nothing. As if he were blind.


    ¡°In other words, His Majesty is planning to crush the Bavarias,¡± he said, tenacious.


    ¡°How would I know? Back off, you¡¯re blocking the light.¡±


    Hamilton shoved the determined Raphael aside, as if he were shouldering a big hound out of the way. But that wasn¡¯t enough to quench Raphael. On the contrary, he only propped his feet up on Hamilton¡¯s armrest, blocking his escape.


    ¡°You know I have a temper,¡± he growled. ¡°If you want me to let you go, tell me quickly. Do you still think you¡¯re the King¡¯s right hand even after you¡¯ve retired? You should think again. Things have changed.¡±


    ¡°You rotten little punk! How dare you? Get out of my way, boy,¡± Hamilton snapped, brandishing his cane, and Raphael was forced to retreat. Hamilton had been watching over him since he was a child, and he had never once cursed at him. On the contrary, he had always been lenient, because he pitied him for the neglect and abuse he had suffered.


    With his mouth firmly shut, Hamilton rose, intending to leave at once. Of course, he was hurt by Raphael¡¯s threats, but the questions he was asking were far too dangerous. Yes, it was true he was retired, but he had been part of the King¡¯s inner circle. He could not answer these questions.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You¡¯re not leaving until you answer.¡±


    But Hamilton had underestimated Raphael¡¯s determination. The younger man effortlessly propelled him into the wall, and one heavy fist struck right next to Hamilton¡¯s head.


    Hamilton¡¯s eyes widened. Trapped, his pupils trembled violently.


    Hamilton¡¯s pupils, which now he could not go anywhere, trembled violently.


    ¡°You ungrateful bastard!¡±

 Chapter 156

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 156. Blind Raphael (2)


    Raphael was as immovable as a mountain, but his temper was gone. The merest possibility that something bad might happen to Annette had drained it all away.


    ¡°I will always be grateful to you,¡± he told Hamilton quietly. ¡°I know you did a lot for me, behind the scenes, even though you pretend you didn¡¯t. I could never have become a respectable nobleman without your help. You are the reason I could become what I am.¡±


    Hamilton¡¯s expression softened. Though he had been angry enough seconds ago to curse at the boy, it only took a few words to silence him.


    ¡°When anyone asks me who my father is, it is your face that comes to my mind.¡± Raphael looked embarrassed at the admission.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Hamilton said gruffly. ¡°As if I could have a child when I haven¡¯t got a wife, damn you.¡±


    The protest lacked fire. Raphael was encouraged.


    ¡°Then choose now, old man,¡± he said. ¡°Me, or His Majesty?¡±


    Hamilton had worked for the King for a long time. He could guess at many of Selgratis¡¯s intentions, but he had prudently kept his mouth shut, until now. But this was a bitter dilemma. Should he keep quiet for the King¡¯s sake, or help Raphael, who was as good as his foster son?


    It was not an easy decision. While he was struggling, Raphael shamelessly played his last card.


    ¡°Please, old man.¡± His grip on Hamilton softened, and he let his head fall onto the old man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Help me protect the woman I love.¡±


    Damn it. Though he knew it was a manipulation, Hamilton automatically embraced him, closing his eyes. It was as Raphael were an adult son, coming to ask the aid of his father, and Raphael was as close to a son as Hamilton would ever have, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see that son in pain.


    Raphael had never been a happy man. Though Hamilton himself had failed in love, he had hoped that Raphael would not fall into the same abyss.


    ¡°¡­you are asking me to choose between you and my king,¡± Hamilton said finally, and Raphael lifted his head to look at him. ¡°Let me ask you. Who would you choose, between His Majesty and your wife?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just as I said. You did not only receive your title from him, you received many valuable properties, including those troublesome mines. His Majesty gave you all of that. If you choose your wife, you might lose it all. Your future is promising now, but you are not a Master of Swords yet.¡±


    Raphael was silent. He was right. He had not yet mastered the sword, and he had no other skills or influence. No one would protect the illegitimate son of a prostitute. He had only come so far because of his father.


    ¡°But if you choose the king, I don¡¯t know what will happen to your wife. King Selgratis is ruthless with his enemies. Knowing that, who will you choose?¡±


    Hamilton crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall, smiling faintly. He had regained his composure.


    ¡°Your choice will determine mine.¡±


    * * *


    After her meeting with her father, Annette returned home, climbing the steps to her room as if she were only a ghost of herself. Before her was the bed she had spent years in, in her previous life. The bed where she had given up all her hopes.


    Perhaps my poor health in my previous life¡­was because of poison.


    She had her doubts. Her doctor in both lives had been Eucaly Kayun. But what if the King had bribed her? That would answer many questions.


    Annette bit her lower lip. Eucaly was an awkward person, but a sincere one. The sort of person that was easy to trust. In her last life, she had trusted Eucaly completely, and so she had tried to be nicer to her in this life.


    In her last life, Eucaly had selflessly cared for her. And she had regularly dosed Annette with a medicine with a somewhat peculiar taste, claiming that it would strengthen her body. In this life too, Annette hadn¡¯t hesitated to take that medicine.


    When did it begin to go wrong?


    Sitting on her bed, Annette buried her face in her hands, and tried just to breathe.

 Chapter 157

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 157. It Was Always You (1)


    Chapter 157. It Was Always You (1)


    I have to stay calm for now. I have done everything I can. The specialist has my blood, and they will test it, and then¡­


    Then Annette would know if she had been poisoned.


    It was unfortunate the results were not immediately available. The specialist would test her blood with various substances, and the reaction would prove whether or not Annette had been poisoned. Until then, she could do nothing but wait.


    Annette did not have dinner. She had no appetite. Lying down in bed, she pulled the blanket over herself, trembling with fear. Now she understood how fearsome her enemy was. The King would pounce on any mistake she made. A single, tiny error could ruin her life.


    She wasn¡¯t hiding from it. She was¡­


    Knock knock.


    There was a sudden knock at her bedroom door, and though she was hardly in the mood to talk to anyone, the manners that had been trained into her from birth made her start up, answering automatically.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Habit could be a terrible thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. You haven¡¯t had dinner.¡± Raphael opened the door, even though she hadn¡¯t given him permission to enter. Why even bother to knock, then? Well, at least it was an improvement over her last life, when he had just barged in whenever it pleased him.


    It took only a few paces for the tall man to reach the bed, and his expression turned rigid as he saw her curled up in it. He bent down to lay a hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    That soft voice made her eyes filled with tears, and Annette gripped his hand as she began to cry, very different from her usual quiet self.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Raphael asked, his alarm growing. ¡°Are you in pain? Wait, I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go.¡± The doctor might be trying to poison her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­stay with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you really all right?¡± A very confused Raphael repeated. ¡°You look like you¡¯re really sick.¡±


    The sight of her was making him crazy. He didn¡¯t understand why she was crying, and he didn¡¯t know what to do about it; his mind was utterly blank. Finally, he slid into bed beside her and sat against the headboard, pulling her body into his arms and hesitantly stroking her back. It was good cover to secretly take her temperature.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she had a fever, at least. Raphael inwardly sighed with relief. But it made no difference to her tears.


    ¡°Why do you keep crying?¡± He asked anxiously, looking down at his increasingly damp chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    But still, she just kept weeping. In her ears was Allamand¡¯s voice, telling her that Raphael would never choose her, a growing echo that rolled over her and made her feel like she was drowning.


    ¡°Please say something,¡± Raphael said desperately. Now he understood what it meant for a heart to break, and his arms tightened around her. She was crying too hard to speak, and there was a time where it would have enraged him, where he would have lashed out and demanded an answer because she was making him feel helpless. But he couldn¡¯t do that now.


    Because he loved her.


    Every time her slender body shook in his arms, it struck at his heart. Her tears soaked through his shirtfront, scorching his skin. It made him want to immediately hunt down whoever had made her cry and slay them immediately. And he wanted to kneel beside her and beg her to stop.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Raphael closed his eyes. Love and hate were both difficult to conceal, and his love for her had grown so great that it was as if there was no room left for him to breathe. For the first time in his life, love overwhelmed him. And Raphael, who had never conceded to any opponent, finally had to admit defeat.


    ¡°Please stop crying,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll get a fever, like this.¡±


    It seemed that her tears slowed as he rocked her, and Raphael kissed the top of her blonde head, softly, so she wouldn¡¯t notice. The scent from that soft hair tickled his heart so much, the confession escaped him involuntarily.


    ¡°Annette,¡± he began slowly. ¡°You asked me before how much I love you.¡±


    He knew what she needed to hear. Her sobs stopped as if she were holding her breath.

 Chapter 158

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 158. It Was Always You (2)


    Annette buried her face in Raphael¡¯s chest. She wanted to hear whatever he was about to say, and at the same time she was terrified of it. Her hands were shaking as she clutched him, and her heart was speeding.


    Neither was a phenomenon restricted to Annette. Raphael¡¯s chest hitched with every breath, and the anxiety was making his blood pump hot through his body, until he was baking like wood in a fire. His heart was pounding so hard, it resounded in Annette¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I have been thinking seriously about your question,¡± he said finally, and swallowed dryly. ¡°You are first. My choice is you.¡±


    Annette stared at him. Her eyes were red with tears. She must have misheard him. What had he just said?


    The moment their eyes met, his face reddened, and it was such an unprecedented experience that he covered it with his hand, avoiding her gaze. In five years of marriage, Annette had never seen him behaving like this. She caught his hand, trying to pull it away from his face.


    ¡°Could you repeat what you just said?¡±


    Though he allowed her to pull his hand away, Raphael avoided her eyes. His face had always been keen and impervious as a blade, but it was flushed now, and though he could not speak, his face spoke eloquently for him.


    He loved her.


    ¡°Only you,¡± Raphael said, awkwardly wiping her tears from her cheeks. ¡°It was always you. The person who has been by my side.¡±


    How could he help loving this woman? His mother¡¯s background had given him a deep sense of unworthiness, and so he had tried to push her away, certain that such a perfect woman could never care for him. But it was like trying to hold back the sea. Annette had tamed a beast that knew no love. Her patience had been infinite. Again and again, she had shown him love and trust.


    In the end, her warmth had tamed him. He would not trade this beautiful woman for anything.


    ¡°I love you, Annette.¡±


    ¡°Raphael¡­¡±


    Gently, she stroked his cheek, her heart tightening at his tenderness. He pressed her small hand to his cheek.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave,¡± he whispered. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    He vaguely knew that she was considering it. How his heart had pounded when he discovered the ring for the Guild of Secrets in her jewelry box. Sometimes, his animal instinct was fortunate. If she had left him in the dark, it would have broken him.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s troubling you,¡± he said. His eyes were pleading as his arms held her hard against him. ¡°But I can fix it. I¡¯ll protect you, I promise. So you don¡¯t need to worry. Just wait a little longer.¡±


    He had to clench his jaw to bite back the emotions that threatened to escape him. The love he had discovered so late was consuming him like a flame, and all Annette could do was gaze at him, bewildered. Had Raphael learned the truth of their marriage and his father¡¯s machinations after all?


    ¡°My first priority is you,¡± Raphael whispered, as she looked at him with trembling eyes. ¡°You¡­you are my family. You are the family I choose.¡±


    Annette had to cover her mouth, her eyes bright with tears. No, it wasn¡¯t a mistake, or a coincidence. He understood what he was saying. He was choosing her with his eyes open. Maybe he felt a debt to the king, but not affection. Raphael had followed the dictates of his heart.


    Annette burst into tears.


    She was so happy, and she was so sad. Now she knew how far Raphael had come, and her pity for the poor boy who had survived terrible abuse from his addict mother only to become the pawn of his ruthless father made her heart ache. How could she turn her back on him?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she wept. ¡°I will¡­always protect you. You are my precious family.¡±

 Chapter 159

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 159. It Was Always You (3)


    She would protect Raphael, even if she had to face the King.


    Though she wept, Annette steeled herself for everything she would have to do to protect Raphael, no matter how hard it might be. Later, she might think again about leaving him. Annette always understood her priorities.


    Though Raphael could not know the details of her intentions, he sensed that at least he had bought himself some time. His relief was great.


    It was her fault he had become like this. She was not only beautiful, but kind. She had given him a warmth he had never known before. No matter what, she was always by his side. When he wandered in nightmares, she drew him into the safety of her own bed. In spite of his miserable birth, she called him her family.


    How could he help falling in love with her?


    ¡°Sometimes children are better than their parents,¡± Hamilton had said, laughing. And then he had told Raphael everything, just as he had promised. The King had wanted the Bavaria family under control from the beginning. Framing Annette to remove her from contention for Crown Princess was only the beginning. He was just waiting for the opportunity to eliminate the Bavarias.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget,¡± Hamilton had said. ¡°There can only be one sun in Deltium. But what happens if the moon shines brighter? Someone might want to get rid of a moon, if it eclipses the sun.¡±


    Raphael wasn¡¯t too stupid to understand what he meant. Now, at last, he understood why King Selgratis had wanted him to marry Annette. And why the King had so often praised him in that strange way, even while belittling his legitimate son.


    The King had only intended to use him. Listening to Hamilton, Raphael was convinced. He had made the right decision, choosing Annette.


    Poor girl.


    For the first time, Raphael had learned what love was, but it was a love born in filth and corruption. His uncle and his father had ruined Annette¡¯s life. Bad enough that she had been forced to marry a man like him, and even now, she was still in danger.


    It made him sick with guilt. Even if he had to turn his back on the King, even if he lost everything he had, Raphael had to protect her. It was the only way to atone for what had been done to her.


    Raphael¡¯s dark blue eyes gleamed like deep wells. They were the eyes of a man who, for the first time in his life, had something worth protecting.


    He would do it if it cost him his life.


    * * *


    Huddled in the corner of the dark cell, the woman looked like a sewer rat.


    By her features, she looked young, but was so unremarkable that she left little impression, except maybe a sense that she was trustworthy.


    Now, she was constantly rolling her eyes, chewing her fingernails with anxious eyes. Until a few hours ago, her day had been very uneventful. Then employees of the Marquis Carnesis had broken into her home and dragged her away to this prison, presumably on their master¡¯s orders.


    Maybe¡­they found out?


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her formula had been perfect. Eucaly had studied medicine intensively at the most prominent medical academy in the kingdom, and in the early stages of poisoning, the symptoms should be so subtle, there was little chance of detection.


    Eucaly repeated this to herself, trying to calm down. But before she could, more people appeared, one of whom was a dazzling beauty.


    Her face was as perfectly shaped as a doll¡¯s. Pink eyes shone under her eyelashes, her face framed with shining blonde hair. In this dimly lit place, she glowed like the sun.


    Turning, she waved a hand to dismiss her attendants.


    ¡°Go on. I would like a private word with my doctor.¡±


    They left at once. Clinging automatically to the bars of her cell, Eucaly gazed at Annette de Carnesis anxiously as she pulled up a chair and sat down in front of the bars, looking at her with her usual calm.


    ¡°Why did you do this to me?¡± Eucaly pleaded. ¡°Have I done something wrong? Please, just tell me why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Annette repeated. There was something frightening in that beautiful smile.

 Chapter 160

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 160. Lethal Medicine (1)


    At the sinister note in Annette¡¯s voice, Eucaly shut her mouth, but Annette unrolled the scroll of paper in her hand and extended it to her. Uneasily, Eucaly¡¯s eyes went over the page, and then widened in shock.


    ¡°M-my lady, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°The test results from Dr. Martin, a specialist in poisons in Deltium,¡± Annette said. ¡°You would have heard of someone so famous, I think.¡±


    The list of tests included an extensive number of poisons. All of them were negative, except for two which were marked in red. The first was a poison that weakened the immune system, while the second gradually caused damage to the internal organs.


    Annette tapped the two red marks with her fingertips, smiling gently.


    ¡°You were very clever. The two poisons were mixed at a minimal level, to make it seem that my health was gradually failing. No one would have suspected that I was being poisoned. No doubt you deserved your high place in the Provatte¡¯s medical academy.¡±


    ¡°Lady Annette, it must be a misunderstanding! How could I ever harm you! Perhaps you were given the poison somewhere else, some¡­some social event that you attended. You could even have consumed it by accident! But I never did!¡±


    Desperately, Eucaly flung out excuses. It was a pity that her cleverness did not extend to lies. She had seemed like such a kind person, incapable of malice. Even Annette had been fooled, the first time.


    Maybe it isn¡¯t so easy, to overcome these preconceptions.


    It was worth some thought. Annette would have imagined someone more professional to be the King¡¯s choice for her poisoner. Someone smiling and charming, to make the poison taste sweet. Someone skilled in such matters, but impossible to suspect. Someone like Railin.


    Of course, that was equally unfair to Railin.


    What a fool I was.


    Looking at Eucaly, Annette sighed. The other woman¡¯s long bangs hung in her eyes, making her look pitiful and lonesome. Maybe that was why Annette had trusted her.


    And all this time, Eucaly had been poisoning her.


    Annette had taken a lot of medicine from Eucaly in her last life. Over five long years, her health had gradually deteriorated, until finally, bedridden, she had been dosed with many medicines every day.


    Perhaps that was why she had died so young.


    And it had almost happened again! That was what frightened her most: proof that her regression was not the advantage she thought it was.


    ¡°Lady, please believe me,¡± Eucaly begged, unaware of these thoughts. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It must be some¨Csome plot, someone wants to frame me! It can¡¯t be anything else!¡±


    Of course Annette didn¡¯t believe this. She had already lost one life, taking poison from this woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eucaly,¡± she replied, ignoring the plea. ¡°But we also sent the medicine you gave me to Dr. Martin. The two most recent doses. And do you know, there were traces of poison in both of them. How can you explain that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong!¡± She exclaimed, lifting her chin. ¡°There are so many deceitful doctors, charlatans¡­maybe he was even bribed to frame me! If not him, it could be the maids, couldn¡¯t it? While I was preparing the medicine, they could have tampered with it secretly¡­¡±


    ¡°Frame you?¡± Annette echoed. ¡°Why would anyone care to do that, Eucaly? How strange that would be. Aren¡¯t you just a doctor?¡±

 Chapter 161

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 161. Lethal Medicine (2)


    ¡°That¡­that Martin wants to replace me as doctor for the Carnesis Marquisate! Yes, there¡¯s no doubt, he wants to take my place. Or maybe the maids were jealous because I am your trusted doctor! That¡¯s why they dared to plan this!¡±


    Listening to these nonsensical excuses, Annette lifted a hand to rub her forehead. Dr. Martin had a unique background. Though he was born a nobleman, he was so interested in all things medical that he had given up his titles and properties so he could devote himself to it. There was no reason why he would ever take such drastic measures just to be employed by a noble family.


    But Eucaly lacked this social perspective, so perhaps she assumed otherwise. Did she really think she could get away with such a thing by blaming other people? Annette detested this sort of thinking. There was no point in arguing with her further.


    ¡°I want you to tell me the truth,¡± Annette said, her pretty face ice-cold. ¡°Did the King order you to do this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eucaly¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, my lady!¡±


    The question meant that Annette already knew a lot more than Eucaly had expected, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was going to confess to the crime. That would mean she took all the blame for the poison.


    Eucaly wanted to avoid that.


    It was how guilty people thought, and Annette didn¡¯t understand it. Even when they had obviously committed a crime, they did not want to be known as a criminal.


    ¡°I am so disappointed in you. I trusted you with my life, and you betrayed me.¡±


    Twice.


    Her voice quivered in spite of her efforts to seem unperturbed. She could remember all the times that Eucaly had been at her side in her last life, comforting her when she cried or when she was in pain. Back then, it had seemed genuine.


    Annette had been so grateful to her. So stupid, when Eucaly was the one responsible for the poison that had consumed her body and killed her. All these bitter truths kept blindsiding her, and everything she hadn¡¯t known in her first life only hurt worse in her second.


    But she had no regrets. She had decided to live a new life, and at least she knew what mistakes she had made in her first life. The chance to correct them had given her confidence that she had never had in her first life.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the courage to confess what you have done. It¡¯s a waste of time for us to talk further. I will have another visitor soon, so I will leave you now. Think about it, until I come back. What is really the wisest choice?¡±


    She turned away gracefully as she issued this last warning, but then paused at the door, turning back as if she had nearly forgotten.


    ¡°Ah. Whatever you consume here, it will have the medicine you gave me. If you are as innocent as you say, it shouldn¡¯t do any harm, right? And even if it was poison, it¡¯s just a tiny dose, and it wouldn¡¯t do that much damage in just a few days. Would it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll decide soon.¡± Annette smiled softly. ¡°You know it¡¯s for your own good, right?¡±


    Eucaly¡¯s face went blank. Apparently it was something else to hear that from now on, she would be taking regular doses of her own medicine.


    But even Eucaly¡¯s shock still didn¡¯t compare to Annette¡¯s. Coldly, she turned her back on the person that she had so greatly trusted. Leaving the underground prison, she emerged into a bright and beautiful hallway inside the mansion.


    By now, she had become accustomed to the beautiful interior of the Carnesis mansion. It was not stuffy and old-fashioned, like more ancient houses. It was new, with every modern comfort and trend.


    She loved it here.


    It was her home, the place she lived with someone she loved.

 Chapter 162

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 162. Regrets


    Chapter 162. Regrets


    ¡°Did it go well?¡± Raphael asked when Annette appeared in the entrance of the drawing room, his tone casual. He looked the same as always, but his eyes looked on her as sweetly as if they had been dipped in honey.


    Annette smiled slightly.


    ¡°Yes. It might take a while for her to confess, but it¡¯s best to wait.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re feeling all right? I saw the test results.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I only had a small amount of poison, and I took the antidote.¡±


    Raphael sagged with relief. He had been shocked to discover that Eucaly had been hired by the King to poison Annette. His wife had already faced such terrible dangers with her frail body, and his hands shook at the realization that he could have lost her without ever knowing why.


    If she had died, he would never have suspected. He would have thought she had died of a long illness. He had been so sure that the King favored her.


    He had never noticed any of this, and he hated himself for it.


    He really was a terrible husband. Even when he wasn¡¯t actually trying to hurt her, just being with him put her in danger. It only made him feel guiltier that through all this, she had stayed by his side and showed him her love.


    The thought pierced his heart like a dagger, heaven and hell at the same time. He was so grateful to her, and so sorry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face.¡± Annette took his hand, smiling up at him as she saw the pain in his manly eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll protect me from now on, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Her kind words saved him.


    ¡°Of course. I will always protect you.¡±


    It was a simple answer, but Raphael was an unsociable man, who had never been able to sway anyone¡¯s heart with his words. He had never had a relationship with any woman before Annette. He didn¡¯t know how to say loving things.


    But even if he couldn¡¯t put it into words, his heart was sincere. He had to protect her. Which meant there was only one thing he could do.


    ¡°Were you going to go train?¡± Annette asked, noting his training clothes. ¡°The wind is so cold today. Try not to get chilled.¡±


    ¡°Worry about yourself. Your hair gets in a mess on windy days.¡±


    The words came out coldly, but he kissed the top of her head, and then bent to tease her soft lips with his tongue. It made her smile, just a little, and the little shiver that went through her when he kissed her made Raphael want to swallow her whole.


    His eyes deepened. He could have kidnapped her and run off with her right that second, whether she had a guest coming or not. But before he could act on this impulse, she shoved him away, smiling.


    ¡°Go, before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Rain or snow, he had never missed a day of training, but today he was not looking forward to it. Especially when he thought of the person Annette was going to be meeting. But he couldn¡¯t appear lazy in front of the woman he loved.


    Sighing, he went out to the practice yard. When would he ever reach the next level? Based on the comments of previous sword masters, it was a realm that could not be reached by strength or skill or the blade itself, but with the heart.


    Maddening. As if Raphael had any idea what that meant.


    Tearing her eyes from Raphael¡¯s back, Annette turned back to the drawing room, where her visitor was waiting.


    ¡°Thank you for coming, Celestine,¡± she said, her voice soft with the greeting. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Annette! How have you been?¡± Celestine rose from the couch and embraced Annette affectionately. It felt entirely natural, after they had realized they were in the same boat and opened their hearts to each other.


    Celestine believed in her own worth. She was too proud to just be a pretty doll, standing beside the Crown Prince. And she would never forgive King Selgratis for playing with her life that way, ordering her kidnapping as a ruse to damage his political enemies, heedless of the harm it had caused her.


    Even if her family was not as powerful, it did not mean she could be freely victimized.


    She had learned the truth thanks to Annette. And even if she couldn¡¯t break off her marriage yet, she wasn¡¯t going to play along with the King.

 Chapter 163

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 163. Secret Teahouse


    Celestine had chosen the path she thought was right. Now everything was in Annette¡¯s hands.


    Celestine pressed her lips together, and took that hand in her own. It was a hand that had been carefully tended all her life, delicate as a flower, but with an unexpected strength.


    ¡°Did His Highness go to the place we agreed?¡± Annette whispered.


    ¡°Of course. All you will have to do is wait there quietly.¡±


    Today, she would be meeting the prince.


    Annette sighed with relief at Celestine¡¯s confidence. She couldn¡¯t imagine how she had done it; it was extraordinary that she had managed to get Ludwig out of the palace. It had been a good decision to enlist Celestine¡¯s help.


    Annette wanted to know how much Ludwig knew. King Selgratis had done all this to protect his weak son, who was to become the next King of Deltium. The King had done all this to protect the lineage of his family.


    Ludwig should know it.


    But Annette was uncomfortable at the thought of meeting Ludwig alone, especially after what had happened during their last meeting. But she could not let her personal feelings get in the way. This was an issue that went beyond the two of them.


    Nodding to herself, Annette turned back to Celestine.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°We can leave in ten minutes.¡±


    That was enough time to relax with a cup of tea together, and they took Celestine¡¯s carriage to go to the shopping center, the unmarked carriage easily lost among all the others on the road. It didn¡¯t take long before they reached the place where she was to meet with Ludwig.


    ¡°I will take the carriage around. I hope the conversation is fruitful.¡±


    ¡°Celestine, are you sure you don¡¯t want to come?¡± Annette asked, looking at the other woman with concern. From her point of view, it must be worrying, to send Annette to meet privately with Ludwig. Regardless of Annette¡¯s feelings, Ludwig had once planned a future with her, and still had feelings for her.


    But Celestine showed no concern for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It will be a much easier conversation if I¡¯m not there. And anyway, we are hardly marrying for love. That¡¯s what a political marriage is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Celestine was a confident woman. She was not possessive of her fianc¨¦ and felt no desire to cling to him, just because he liked another woman. Annette nodded at the curt reply.


    Calmly, Annette entered the teahouse alone, discreetly displaying her ring to the approaching host, who recognized the sign of the Guild of Secrets. The host escorted her through the teahouse to a room with a secret door hidden in a wall.


    Prince Ludwig was already sitting there, waiting.


    ¡°Annette!¡±


    Ludwig rose as she entered, taking her hand affectionately. But he did not cling to her this time. It seemed that the painful words she had spoken at their last meeting had had an effect.


    ¡°Thank you for coming, Your Highness,¡± Annette greeted him formally. ¡°I am sorry for asking you to come to a place like this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that polite,¡± he said, with a sad flicker in his eyes. ¡°Though you are another man¡¯s wife, that cannot erase the childhood we shared. At least let me remain your friend, and in your society.¡±


    Perhaps because they were half-brothers, for a moment there was a resemblance to Raphael on his features. There was no denying their relationship. But she could not falter, no matter how pitiful he looked.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she replied politely. ¡°Then as a friend with whom I share many of the same memories, there are some things I¡¯d like to say.¡±


    Annette was a woman who valued logic over emotions. And she had not forgotten Ludwig¡¯s previous bad behavior.

 Chapter 164

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 164. Child Promise


    Chapter 164. Child Promise


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Annette began. ¡°The last time you met my husband in the palace, did you tell him anything about me?¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s mouth shut at the question. The last time Raphael had gone to speak with the King, Ludwig had intercepted him as he was leaving. And he might have mentioned a few things Annette had said, before.


    Poor Annette. She said she would rather enter a convent than marry such a man.


    Ludwig knew he had no excuse.


    At the time, Annette had only said it to comfort him, knowing how insecure he was whenever he compared himself to his brother.


    Back then, she had not even known Raphael. And it was a despicable act for Ludwig to repeat those words later, done purely out of jealousy.


    ¡°¡­it was very discourteous,¡± he said, bowing his head. ¡°I sincerely regret it. I couldn¡¯t protect you, and then upset you. It won¡¯t happen again, please accept my apology.¡±


    Though he was the Crown Prince, his apologies were always extravagant. Sometimes, he would even cry.


    But everyone was born with a natural disposition. When those natural tendencies were rejected, and that person was forced to fit within artificial confines, it made for a painful life. As if they had been forced into a box, and any protruding limbs were mercilessly hacked off.


    Unfortunately, the perpetrator of this cruelty was Ludwig¡¯s own father.


    A king cannot indulge emotion. All his time must be devoted to his position. And here you are, playing with your lute. Frivolous things that only frivolous men can entertain. Don¡¯t waste your time with such nonsense.


    Raphael was much more in line with King Selgratis¡¯s expectations for his son. Ludwig had always been the opposite. Ludwig had no natural dominance or confidence, and no stomach to hurt anyone else. His natural disposition was antithetical to his position.


    People might whisper insults behind Raphael¡¯s back, but when they stood before him, they were as frozen as a deer. Selgratis said that Raphael had the disposition of a King. He had always bemoaned the fact that Ludwig could not leave a similar impression.


    The King wished Raphael was his legitimate son.


    Despised by his father from an early age, Ludwig had always been depressed. He hated Raphael for making him look less by comparison. It was a cold, cruel world, and everyone but Ludwig was armed against it.


    Annette was the only person who had accepted him, despite his weaknesses. She alone had never questioned his personality, and always supported him. Ludwig could stand before her as the man he was, not the Crown Prince of Deltium.


    Now, his jealousy had only grown more terrible.


    And she hadn¡¯t met him here to talk about such nonsense, anyway.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, Your Highness,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m glad we can address that and reconcile honestly. But I have something else I must tell you, and I ask you to please listen all the way to the end.¡±


    She looked at him earnestly. This was the important part. There was another reason she had asked Celestine to bring him here.


    She had to know what he really thought of everything that had happened. Would he approve of King Selgratis¡¯s actions, or could he be an ally? Everything else would depend on who Ludwig supported.


    Before she could do anything else, she had to know.


    Annette drew a deep breath.


    ¡°Do you remember the promise you made to me when we were children, Your Highness?¡±


    Ludwig closed his eyes silently. Of course he remembered. How could he forget anything he had promised her?


    Annette was the support of his soul. His mother, who should have played that role, had died in childbirth. His father had only ever pushed him closer and closer to a precipice. Annette alone had remained by his side. That was why he had always held her hand as if she were precious.


    When I become King. I will definitely protect you Annette. I promise.

 Chapter 165

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 165. Indecisive Nature


    But when it came to it, Ludwig had not protected her. It was true that he was not yet king, and his father had been the one behind all of it. Ludwig could not oppose his father, even though King Selgratis had been her tormenter for two lives.


    Thus, Annette perfectly understood Ludwig¡¯s position. He was not naturally a political creature. On one hand, it meant that he was sensitive and empathetic. But on the other, it meant that he was too soft for any situation involving conflict with others.


    Unless it was Raphael.


    Would Ludwig really throw his support behind her just because of their childhood friendship?


    Anxiously, she glanced at him through lowered lashes, wondering. Suffused with melancholy, her profile was almost crystalline, statuesque. In the long silence, Ludwig buried his face in his hands, ashamed.


    ¡°It is enough that I already broke that promise once. If I made the same mistake again, I could never forgive myself. I swear, I will never let anything bad happen to you ever again, Annette.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always be on your side. I will prove my faithfulness to you and protect you. I have to repay you for everything you did for me.¡±


    His voice sounded much stronger than usual, and more determined. Lowering his hands, his blue eyes met hers. The air of a sensitive poet had vanished, and there was a flash of Raphael in his eyes. For the first time, he looked like a Crown Prince.


    ¡°But first, I need to know the details. Who is it that dares to threaten you? Tell me everything.¡±


    * * *


    After her discussion with Ludwig, Annette exited the teahouse, glancing around to see if there was anyone suspicious nearby. It didn¡¯t appear anyone was spying on them, but then Railin owned this place. Security would be excellent.


    She slipped down an alley so quiet, not even a rat would have dared to stir, and returned to the carriage. Celestine was inside waiting for her, and her face lit up as Annette climbed inside.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± She asked eagerly. ¡°Did the meeting with His Highness go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for coordinating it.¡±


    ¡°It was easy. Though it would probably be more difficult to arrange a second time. What did he say?¡±


    Celestine¡¯s face was worried. Their future depended on Ludwig, and it was his father that had caused all this. Celestine had been collateral damage in his war on the Bavaria family, and Raphael had been one of his weapons, to be discarded as soon as he was no longer useful. Just as he had done with Annette.


    Ludwig had been frightened to learn it. His face had been dead white, as if he had become a ghost.


    ¡°He needs to think,¡± Annette said, with the memory of his eyes in her mind. ¡°He is probably confused.¡±


    ¡°He does not need to think,¡± Celestine said, firing up at once. ¡°His Highness is so indecisive! His own flesh and blood has done something so despicable, and it is his responsibility to stop it! How much have both of us suffered, because of the King?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is conflicted, it seems.¡± Annette sighed heavily. ¡°I thought his father hated him, but it turns out he has done so many things for him. Ludwig has always wanted his approval. I am worried it will weaken his resolve.¡±


    A son who had always longed for his father¡¯s love was easy to manipulate. Ludwig was torn between his father and what he wanted for himself, and there was nothing anyone else could do about it.


    But maybe that was the best that could be expected. It was to her advantage that Ludwig hadn¡¯t immediately sided with his father. She had never expected him to make a decision today; she had only intended to use his natural sympathy to make him feel guilty about what had happened to her, and prevent him from immediately supporting the King.

 Chapter 166

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 166. Her Own Sister


    ¡°What if His Highness tells the King about this?¡± Celestine asked, worried. Even if she was formally engaged, she did not trust her future husband.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Annette said with a small smile, noting Celestine¡¯s reservations. ¡°Even if he won¡¯t support me, he won¡¯t tell his father.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure? Just because you¡¯re childhood friends.¡±


    ¡°Not just that. If the King found out, my life would likely be in danger. Ludwig is too soft for that.¡±


    Celestine¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t believe His Majesty would go that far.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you? The new doctor I hired was in his employ.¡±


    ¡°What? He is sending his servants into other families?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My doctor was ordered to give me a slow-acting poison. My health would have gradually deteriorated until I died.¡±


    Celestine was paralyzed by the abhorrent words. There was no argument she could make.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± She managed. ¡°You didn¡¯t take any poison, did you? No wonder you¡¯ve looked so pale! What can I do? Your fingers are so cold, is that why?¡±


    Alarmed, she clutched Annette¡¯s hands, and Celestine¡¯s hands were so warm in comparison that Annette¡¯s eyes widened. But she still offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I am well. I only took a little of it, and as soon as I learned of it, I employed the best doctor in Deltium to remove it from my system.¡±


    ¡°My God,¡± Celestine whispered. ¡°How could he do that to you? Hasn¡¯t he known you since you were a little girl? I always heard that he treated you like his own daughter, it¡¯s despicable!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Celestine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°How could I!¡± Celestine exclaimed, firing up at once. ¡°How far would he go?! Bad enough that he used me to ruin your chances to be Crown Princess, why would he need to poison you besides? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I have wondered myself¡­¡± Celestine whispered, and Annette¡¯s smile faded. It was as Celestine said; Annette had been removed as Crown Princess, so she should no longer have been a threat. The King would have no reason to try to kill her unless there was something else afoot.


    How strange.


    Why? It was true that if her relationship with Raphael was good, then perhaps Raphael would become powerful enough to be a threat. If the ancient Bavaria family supported him, he might even covet the throne.


    Though the odds of that were not good.


    Even if the King worried about it, it was still early for that threat to materialize. Everyone knew Allaman did not look on his son-in-law with favor, and Annette had no power of her own. Their marriage had neutralized them both.


    My father doesn¡¯t like Raphael.


    Annette sighed. She had assumed the King would be satisfied with inventing false accusations against her, but he had gone on to have her poisoned, just as he had done in her last life.


    ¡°I will question my doctor again when I get home,¡± Annette said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if I learn anything new. If His Highness tells you anything, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. Please take care of yourself. We¡¯re in the same boat, stay by my side,¡± Celestine whispered, squeezing Annette¡¯s fingers. Her hands were so warm that Annette¡¯s eyes closed involuntarily.


    Suddenly, she was glad to be alive.

 Chapter 167

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 167. Shameless Coward


    Annette bid farewell to Celestine and returned home, her eyes bright with happiness. It was purely because Raphael was waiting to greet her at the door, lingering in the entry while she was gone like a hound awaiting his master.


    His face was expressionless as he raked his fingers through his long black hair, his eyes searching the dark for her, but there was a strange, wild beauty about him, even when he was dressed in the fine clothes of a nobleman. Perhaps that explained her dangerous attraction to him. Suddenly, her heart was pounding.


    ¡°Raphael?¡±


    He had turned before she finished saying his name, and his face lit up at the sight of her. The dangerous man disappeared instantly, replaced by a handsome man beaming at her.


    She couldn¡¯t help laughing as he suddenly caught himself and covered his mouth, his fingers rubbing the traitorous lines of his smile as if his expression had escaped his control. Lately, he seemed to have some difficulty managing his face in front of Annette.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡± Annette asked, angling her head, but as it turned out, it was good news.


    ¡°That doctor who attended you. She said she wants to confess. Everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Annette paused, then shrugged. It seemed Eucaly¡¯s conscience had gotten the better of her more quickly than expected. How odd that it had been so slow to trouble her when she had been poisoning Annette, and yet it had taken all of two days when she herself was the one ingesting poison.


    But it was good, nonetheless. Perhaps she would learn something valuable.


    ¡°Would you like to hear it with me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course. I was just waiting for you,¡± Raphael answered, frowning. Quickly, Annette caught his hand before he could start upsetting himself with alternatives.


    At once, his eyebrows drew apart. His hand squeezed hers as if he never meant to let go again, and though she was about to go back down to that subterranean prison, it didn¡¯t feel as cold with Raphael by her side. How strange.


    Downstairs, they found Eucaly clinging to the bars of her cell.


    ¡°Lady¡­¡± She called out to Annette, her face pale. She looked pitiful. Annette said nothing, only noting the traces of vomit in one corner of the cell. It seemed Eucaly had been to thirsty to resist the water, only to throw up because of the poison.


    Annette¡¯s mouth curled in contempt. She had taken that poison for five years in her last life, but Eucaly couldn¡¯t bear it for a few days. What a shameless coward.


    ¡°I heard you wanted to talk to me,¡± Annette said lightly, nonchalant. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lady, I did¡­I committed a terrible crime. I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but¡­I can¡¯t disobey His Majesty¡¯s command. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me.¡±


    Tears filled her miserable eyes, and Raphael¡¯s teeth gritted audibly at this admission of guilt. He looked as if he wanted to tear the woman apart. Gently, Annette stroked his hand.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that it was ordered by His Majesty,¡± she said, continuing the interrogation. ¡°Do you know why he wanted to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I swear! Why would the King tell something like that to me? I just did as I was told, I never asked why.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Annette said. ¡°Except that His Majesty chose slow poison, to ensure that I took a long time to die. Maybe he told you why such a method was necessary. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I really don¡¯t know anything! I only did what His Majesty told me to do¡­Lady!¡±


    Annette had risen, as if she would waste no more time for such nonsense. And it was true; if Eucaly didn¡¯t know anything else, there was no point in lingering. But as she turned away, the doctor screamed with terror.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll guess!I¡¯ll tell you everything!! Please, don¡¯t leave me here, my lady¡­!!!¡±

 Chapter 168

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 168. Excessive Force (1)


    Eucaly was desperate.


    For two days, she had been locked in an underground prison with only poisoned food and water to drink, and she couldn¡¯t take it any more. She had no idea how much poison she had consumed, and she would give anything to escape.


    ¡°His Majesty did order me to do something else,¡± she said desperately.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to observe your relationship with His Lordship, and report¡­report if there seemed to be trouble. So, perhaps His Majesty intended¡­¡±


    Eucaly paused, biting her dry lips. Raphael was listening so intently, it seemed he had stopped breathing, and Annette saw his jaw clench when she fell silent.


    ¡°I see,¡± said Annette. ¡°Once I died from the poison, then His Majesty would use the trouble in our marriage to accuse Raphael. Wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Raphael¡¯s eyes trembled. It had been bad enough to learn that his father had arranged for his wife to be poisoned, but would he really have accused Raphael of the crime when she died? The bare thought made his stomach turn.


    Seeing the sickness in his face, Annette patted his hand, but did not turn her focus from Eucaly. The doctor¡¯s face had stiffened at her words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Eucaly?¡± Annette asked conversationally. ¡°After you killed me, you were to say that Raphael had forced you to do it. It would be more believable if it was known that our relationship was bad. I don¡¯t know why else His Majesty would have asked you about the state of our marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty was counting on you as a witness. And he promised that he would have to imprison you for a little while, but he would free you later. With a generous reward, right?¡±


    Eucaly shuddered, but said nothing, and Annette laughed. It seemed she was really coming to understand King Selgratis very well. Not only was it a despicable way to commit murder, but then he would pin it on someone else. If only she had known this in her last life.


    ¡°Foolish Eucaly. His Majesty lied to you.¡±


    Eucaly¡¯s eyes trembled. She had had no choice to confess, and still she was clinging to hope. Whatever the King had promised her, he must have spun a very pretty dream.


    It was time to shatter it.


    ¡°Do you think he only has a few of you? I have spoken to other people just like this already. I have seen how His Majesty treats his pawns. Are you curious? I can tell you all about it. You should have a glimpse of your future.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, my lady¡­?¡±


    ¡°Those poor knights that carried out his orders to kidnap Lady Keers, for example,¡± said Annette. ¡°He had them locked up in prison too, and told them to wait for their reward. But one unhappy morning, some other guards appeared to give it to them. They were beaten to death, shoved into bags, and loaded into a cart. Their bodies were cremated. I heard their ashes were buried somewhere behind the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how His Majesty keeps his promises. Do you understand your situation now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± she said as if to herself, her hands clutching the bars. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure His Majesty wouldn¡¯t, he promised¡­¡±


    Her mouth snapped shut. It seemed she didn¡¯t quite have the gall to name the reward she would have received for killing Annette in front of her victim. But never mind that, Railin could look into it.


    But Raphael wasn¡¯t going to wait for that. Throughout this interview, he had been restraining himself, but it seemed the only thing that distressed Eucaly was the thought of being robbed of her reward. Furious, his hand smashed out, slamming into the bars of her cell.


    Crack


    The bars bent inward.


    The force Raphael had unleashed was incredible. Eucaly froze, her face blank, as if her heart had stopped in her chest. For a moment, she had felt like some terrible beast was charging at her.

 Chapter 169

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 169. Excessive Force (2)


    Raphael¡¯s eyes were filled with murder, and Eucaly was terrified.


    ¡°Tell me what he promised you!¡± He roared. ¡°What was your price for killing my wife?!¡±


    His voice was filled with both fury and terror, his broken heart at the realization of how nearly he had lost Annette, and Eucaly almost wet herself as he snarled at her. Her breath caught and then she passed out.


    Wordlessly, Raphael tore at the bars. The only thing that would satisfy him was killing her. He had finally learned what love was, he had learned what it was like to be loved, and he had almost lost everything. Because he had believed his father¡¯s flattery, like a fool.


    ¡°Raphael! Raphael, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Raphael, stop, stop. Calm down, we have to keep her alive¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡± He growled.


    He would never be so far gone that he couldn¡¯t hear Annette¡¯s voice. Gently, she stroked his arm.


    ¡°There are still more things she might know. We might even turn her into a weapon against His Majesty. We might even be able to find evidence against him.¡±


    Raphael paused. This was enough to placate him, and he drew a deep breath. She was right. It would be better if they could get evidence, and his anger wasn¡¯t helping.


    His jaw clenched.


    He didn¡¯t even care about becoming Master of Swords. It was something he had longed for all his life, but as long as Annette was safe, he needed neither wealth nor glory. She was his treasure. It embarrassed him to think it, but it was true.


    He desired nothing else.


    It was as if he had discovered some great truth of the world. The anger faded from his eyes, and they took on their usual brilliance. Which was when he noticed the pair of worried eyes watching him.


    ¡°Raphael¡­¡± Annette whispered.


    It felt like a gift when her lips shaped his name. He wanted to caress her soft cheeks, and he tossed the broken bar from the cell aside, forgetting everything else. His fingers felt strangely cold, but he barely noticed.


    But Annette did. Her eyes shook with shock, and she pointed at the bar he had just flung aside.


    ¡°Raphael¡­the¨Cthe bar, it stuck¡­¡±


    Raphael¡¯s eyes widened.


    The bar was stuck upright and humming into the stone floor, dug in as easily as a shovel sank into mud. Annette caught his wrist, her hand trembling, and lifted it up between them.


    ¡°Your hands are glowing,¡± she whispered. ¡°They¡¯re glowing, can you see it?¡±

 Chapter 170

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 170. Master of Swords


    Raphael¡¯s hands were glowing blue.


    It was even easier to see in the dark of the underground prison, and Raphael stiffened like a stone in shock. He knew better than anyone else what that light meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible¡­¡±


    In disbelief, he stretched out a hand to the wall, and his glowing fingertips brushed the stone away as if it were cookie crumbs. Stunned, he looked at his fingers again. It could be nothing else but the aura of a Sword Master.


    But how? And why now?


    Suddenly, he remembered something he had read.


    The state of Sword Master is not achieved by the blade, but by the mind.


    He had found that when he was reading about past Sword Masters, and all at once, he understood. Sometimes, a gifted swordsman needed to evolve his mind to advance, rather than his technique.


    I think¡­I understand what that means now.


    His eyes glowed with excitement. All this time, he had been thinking only of himself, as he practiced day after day. He had fought for his pride, to protect himself from others. He had won his fortune with that simple goal in mind. But that would never have allowed him to become a Sword Master.


    He had had to find a better reason to wield the sword before he could learn to wield it better.


    For Annette.


    He had to become stronger to protect the woman he loved. And with this in his heart, he had succeeded.


    ¡°Is that an aura?¡± Annette asked, her voice trembling. ¡°You¡¯ve become a Sword Master?¡±


    From what she remembered, it would be another four years before Raphael achieved this state. She had never imagined he could do it so soon. How had it happened?


    Was it even a good thing? It was so sudden, her mind reeled, trying to guess if it might be dangerous. But unlike his bewildered wife, Raphael understood what had changed.


    ¡°I think so,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I will test it later, though.¡±


    This was the thing he had pursued for so long, and his face was filled with new confidence as he approached and bent to kiss her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one my sword wants to protect, Annette.¡±


    He knew it instinctively. He had become a Sword Master now, at this moment, as a sign from heaven that this was meant to do. As if someone had chosen to give him this power.


    It was because he would no longer wield it like an animal, always on alert. She had been the one to make him a human being. He never wanted to leave her side. She was his only reason for living.


    ¡°Raphael¡­¡±


    His eyes looked on her with an expression she had never seen before, and she knew the moment she saw those eyes that she would never feel that cruel loneliness again. Raphael would never leave her.


    The future still looked bleak. There were many obstacles ahead. But none of that mattered when she knew that she was no longer alone.


    * * *

 Chapter 171

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 171. Marquis Keers


    Furious, Celestine left the drawing room, her father¡¯s voice calling behind her. Even though he too was angry, he still could not hide his affection.


    The Marquis Keers was an excellent father. Though some people mocked him as ineffectual, he always put his wife and daughter first. But in this case, his love was blinding him.


    Celestine was heartbroken.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Annette that kidnapped me!¡± she had shouted, more than once. ¡°She¡¯s a victim, too! The real criminal is someone else, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    But Marquis Keers would not accept her word so easily. He thought that the cunning Bavarias had deceived his daughter. Their cold-blooded reputation preceded them.


    The kidnapping had not only traumatized Celestine. Everyone who loved her had suffered, and her family were just as scarred.


    Her father had been especially devastated when it happened. His beloved daughter had vanished, and who knew where she was or what might be happening to her, or what danger she might be facing. He couldn¡¯t drink, he was tearing at his hair, he would never feel alive again, until she came home.


    The Marquis had been confronted with his utter incompetence as head of the family.


    He had thought as long as he had his family, honor didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t mind being treated like a fallen house. He had a wife and daughter, whose value was beyond price.


    But the fact was, without power, he could not protect them.


    Faced with the loss of his beloved child, Marquis Keers went mad.


    He had gone to the King to plead that Annette would be punished. He had prayed that Selgratis would take his side, and Duke Bavaria¡¯s brazen daughter would be imprisoned for her crime.


    But the scales of the world are not moved by the weak.


    We will not speak of this matter. It¡¯s best for your daughter as well, Marquis. A Crown Princess must be perfect, after all. Do you understand what I mean? We must think of Young Lady Keer¡¯s reputation.


    That was the moment when Marquis Keers had understood. The Bavaria family would not be punished because he did not have sufficient power. He could not know that this was all part of King Selgratis¡¯s strategy to bring the Bavarias to heel.


    For him, there was only a deep unease in his heart. Now his daughter would be Crown Princess, and there would only be more people after her, but he could nothing to protect her. If something like this happened again, he could do nothing but tear out his hair.


    The thought was enough to make him panic. But that was when the King leaned over to whisper.


    ¡±Certainly, the Bavarias are grown arrogant. Perhaps the time has come to check their privilege, for the sake of both our children, who must face them when we are gone. What do you think?¡±


    Marquis Keers would become a guard dog to protect his daughter. He would offer his own body as a shield if it kept her safe. That was what a father did.


    But there was one more thing Marquis Keers did not know. There was a guest lingering in the annex that Celestine had just departed.


    Annette Carnesis, daughter of Duke Bavaria, who he hated beyond all telling..

 Chapter 172

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 172. Solid Evidence


    Listening to Celestine¡¯s complaints, Annette laughed a little awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you argued with your father because of me,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°He thinks his daughter is a fool,¡± Celestine replied, her face angry. ¡°That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    She raked her fingers through her hair, a gesture that was ironically just like her father¡¯s, when he was agitated.


    ¡°Annette, who don¡¯t we show him some proof?¡± Celestine added. ¡°Like that coachman, he¡¯s still downstairs now. Why don¡¯t we let my father speak to him? Then he might believe us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea, honestly,¡± Annette replied. ¡°We have to be careful. I don¡¯t doubt Marquis Keers, but¡­what if His Majesty were to find out?¡±


    Annette lowered her golden lashes.


    Actually, she had another motive. The coachman in question was Raphael¡¯s uncle, and if he happened to mention Bella in front of the marquis, it would be a catastrophe. Even more so because Marquis Keers had allied himself with the King.


    Fortunately, Celestine was a realistic person, and immediately understood.


    ¡°I understand your reservations,¡± she said reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he might only make things worse, even though he¡¯s trying to protect me. It¡¯s so frustrating that I can¡¯t talk to him.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± Annette said. ¡°Believe me.¡±


    It was exactly the same for Annette. She couldn¡¯t guess what her father might do, and the thought of him biding his time, a poisonous white serpent, made her shudder. But fortunately Allamand was not going to be easily defeated by Marquis Keers.


    It would take some time to resolve the situation. Until then, it was best to keep their parents¡¯ attention on each other. All Annette had to do was find evidence of what the Kind had done.


    Gently, she patted Celestine on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If we do our job well, we can find more evidence, and your father will have to believe us. He¡¯ll know the truth eventually.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s sooner rather than later. I¡¯d like to drag that coachman into court and accuse His Majesty right there, with everyone watching! But I suppose that wouldn¡¯t solve anything.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± Annette said, shrugging. ¡°Only in chess can a pawn capture a King.¡±


    The word of a poor coachman was nothing to a King¡¯s. All Selgratis had to do was get indignant, and demand to know how this poor peasant dared to accuse the King. Nothing would ever be done.


    They needed better evidence.


    ¡°But I do have good news in another matter,¡± Annette said, leaving this unhappy subject aside.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Celestine asked, intrigued. ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°My husband is at the palace today, visiting His Majesty. Could you guess why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine,¡± Celestine said, looking curiously at Annette¡¯s enigmatic smile. She didn¡¯t like Raphael very much; a handsome man, but so arrogant. But at least Annette thought him a good husband, and Celestine had seen him caring for her the other day, even taking her temperature with his own hand, so worried about whether she had taken a chill.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve told,¡± Annette said, looking into her green eyes. ¡°Raphael¡­he just became a Master of Swords.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Celestine was shocked. ¡°No, not a Sword Master, here?¡±


    It was incredible. There was only one or two Sword Masters in a generation, and most often they were in the larger countries, the Empire, certainly not in a small kingdom like Deltium.


    It was extraordinary.


    How unlucky, she couldn¡¯t help thinking. Raphael truly had everything but the one thing aristocrats cared about: lineage. He was a proud man, but even Celestine had sensed his vulnerability, his own self-doubt and inferiority.


    What would he be like the next time she saw him, now that he had proved himself as a Master of Swords?

 Chapter 173

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 173. Prestige


    ¡°Raphael has gone to the palace today to announce his mastery,¡± Annette explained. ¡°The rumor that Deltium has a Sword Master will spread so quickly, His Majesty won¡¯t be able to move against him for some time. No matter what else they say of Raphael, he is a hero now, and brings honor to his country.¡±


    ¡°Which will give us time, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At least for a while, everyone¡¯s attention will be on him.¡±


    ¡°It seems odd under the circumstances, but congratulations, all the same,¡± Celestine said, and hugged Annette like a sister. ¡°It is incredible that he became Master of Swords. What an honor for Carnesis!¡±


    It almost compensated for the shock of learning that the King had tried to have Annette killed. It gave Celestine chills to think of facing King Selgratis again; what would she have done, if it weren¡¯t for Annette? She could never have dared to oppose a man that had manipulated her so effortlessly.


    ¡°What will you do with the doctor?¡± She asked. ¡°Are you holding her as another witness?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Annette slowly. ¡°I am having her send occasional reports to His Majesty, just as she was before. Eucaly works through an intermediary, I think I will be able to catch him sooner or later. I will have a trap waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°As thorough as always,¡± Celestine said, admiring. How lucky she had been that Annette was on her side. Ever since they had decided to ally, Celestine hadn¡¯t had a single nightmare. At last, she could put the past behind her, and Annette was the one that had given her the courage to confront what had happened to her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± she added. ¡°You do so much, it makes me ashamed of my small contribution. But please, don¡¯t forget that I am on your side. You are my most precious friend.¡±


    She added this last shyly, her eyes as green as a cat¡¯s, her expression tender. Annette took her hands.


    ¡°I should thank you,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°I will always be grateful for your friendship. Though I am not the head of either Bavaria or Carnesis¡­I swear, neither family will ever forget the debt we owe you.¡±


    Annette kissed Celestine on the cheek.


    ¡°Thank you, Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    * * *


    Exiting the King¡¯s audience hall, Raphael looked up at the sky. At some point during his audience, it had darkened, and he let out a deep sigh. It was always exhausting to talk to his father.


    ¡°You have become a Sword Master?¡±


    The King had looked disbelieving at the news, as if it were a possibility he had never imagined. But Raphael had noted the nuance of his expression: disbelief and frustration. Perhaps Raphael¡¯s achievement had come more quickly than expected, and interfered with the King¡¯s plans in some way.


    Annette had said that the story must spread as quickly as possible, so that Selgratis wouldn¡¯t be able to move recklessly against him, and it seemed she was right. The King was off-balance from the sudden development. It was only the second time in Deltium¡¯s history that it could boast a Master of Swords.


    Though King Selgratis would be alarmed that Raphael had accomplished something so amazing, he would also be busy thinking about how he might turn it to his advantage. He would be distracted, and less likely to realize that they had discovered Eucaly.


    Having completed his mission, Raphael turned to leave, eager to go home and kiss her. But there was someone blocking his way.


    Again?


    Raphael was having flashbacks. Instantly, a scowl of displeasure appeared as he found himself facing Crown Prince Ludwig once again.

 Chapter 174

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 174. Man to Man (1)


    Raphael had famously inherited King Selgratis¡¯s deep blue eyes. There was one other man in the palace who also had eyes just like him, but he seemed like a creature of winter with his silver hair, pale as ice. Only his red lips proved his blood, curled defiantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a little talk. Man to man.¡±


    Raphael clicked his tongue. Annette had told him Ludwig had an artist¡¯s temperament, but lacked the creativity to construct an argument. It was an unfortunate set of limitations for a Crown Prince.


    But in any case, Raphael quietly followed as Ludwig led him to a private drawing room in his own palace. Sitting down in an ornate chair, Ludwig looked up at Raphael with their father¡¯s blue eyes. Raphael could not sit without the permission of the Crown Prince.


    ¡°¡­sit,¡± said Ludwig, allowing him to sit, and Raphael frowned as he took the chair opposite. At least he was spared having to stand like a petitioner, but the wait to be allowed to sit was galling.


    Sitting stiffly, Raphael waited as Ludwig silently stared at him.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± he said.


    What do you want me to do about it? Raphael hoped Ludwig hadn¡¯t brought him here to talk about that. He just wanted to go home and see Annette.


    But Ludwig¡¯s face seemed relieved after saying those foolish words, and his beauty shone, the tension in his shoulders relaxing. As he leaned back in his chair, he looked like a prince in a fairytale.


    Unaware of Raphael¡¯s indifference, Ludwig smiled.


    ¡°It feels good to say so straight out. I¡¯m sure I needed it. I¡¯ve been fooling myself all this time, trying to restrain myself and live the way everyone else expects me to live. Of course I can¡¯t be you. Why didn¡¯t I understand that sooner?¡±


    Having admitted one of his greatest weaknesses out loud, Ludwig laughed, and Raphael scowled at him, confused.


    ¡°You have been like a splinter under my fingernail,¡± Ludwig said, looking at Raphael¡¯s rugged, masculine face. A face entirely unlike his own. ¡°You are an infuriating reminder of everything I lack. Just looking at you is upsetting. You took away everything I wanted.¡±


    This was a literal truth. Raphael was a gifted swordsman, married to the woman Ludwig loved, praised and recognized by their father. Of course, Ludwig couldn¡¯t understand the full context of that recognition.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not your fault that you were born with so many gifts. Just as it isn¡¯t my fault that I lack them. Is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry.¡±


    Raphael was not sure what response was appropriate. Why was Ludwig talking such nonsense in the first place? What would make him stop?


    Though Annette had tried to persuade him to their cause, Ludwig was still dwelling on it, which meant it was unsure whether he was an ally or an enemy. And now that Raphael was alone with him, he was going to have to be careful what he said.


    Raphael had an intense headache.


    Inwardly, Ludwig shrugged at Raphael¡¯s sudden caution. In the past, it had seemed that Raphael was careless with his words, and now that Ludwig had bluntly laid out his own worst weaknesses and anxieties, Raphael seemed warier than ever. It made complimenting him a little less painful.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve become a Master of Swords. Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great blessing to have such a rare talent in Deltium. Is there a secret to such an amazing achievement? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Having someone to protect,¡± Raphael replied bluntly, his face expressionless. But there was a glitter in his dark blue eyes, a warning flash. Ludwig smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so. And you will succeed, won¡¯t you? Because you are not me.¡±


    Annette would be safe. Because this panther-like man would always find a way to protect her. But it wasn¡¯t enough to just keep her safe; she would always have to worry, so long as the cause of the danger remained. Left as it was, it would wear her tender heart out.

 Chapter 175

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 175. Man to Man (2)


    That was what had forced Ludwig¡¯s decision. He would protect Annette¡¯s heart, just as she had tenderly cared for his. Ludwig would not fail.


    ¡°I have an idea. About Annette.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raphael¡¯s eyes grew fierce at the mere mention of her name.


    ¡°Sooner or later, our conversation will reach our father¡¯s ears,¡± Ludwig said softly, looking into those blue eyes that were so like his own. ¡°There is no place that is out of his sight or hearing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So tomorrow, I will go to him. I will complain to him about your arrogance, and say that you have no respect for the future King. When I take the throne, I will get rid of you.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s head cocked, a silent question to be sure Raphael had followed his meaning. Raphael¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    It was true. Raphael nodded, and Ludwig smiled in satisfaction. This was going much better than he had hoped.


    ¡°In which case, His Majesty will certainly use me for his tool,¡± Ludwig went on. He had been thinking about this for a long time. ¡°This is what he meant to happen all this time, anyway. Then I will be privy to his actions, and might discover his other plans. I would be a spy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it would work,¡± Raphael said slowly. ¡°Father is not easy to fool. What if he suspects you have other intentions?¡±


    Ludwig nodded, as if he had expected this objection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can be convincing. I only need to give him one reason, and he will never suspect me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raphael asked, crossing his arms over his chest. Annette¡¯s safety depended on this, and Ludwig did not seem to him like a reliable ally.


    ¡°I will ask him to give me Annette as a reward for helping to get rid of you.¡± Ludwig smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think he would doubt my intentions then. Who doesn¡¯t know that I love her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    It was a solid blow directly into Raphael, and so unexpected that he almost swung on his brother. Get rid of him to have Annette? The bare thought of such a plan instantly enraged him.


    Fortunately, before Raphael could commit treason, Ludwig sombered. It was not a matter for joking.


    ¡°In any case, our father can¡¯t do anything rash, now that you are a Master of Swords. You are too important. He will need my support to get rid of you. I will stay close to him to discover what he means to do, and you will protect Annette. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°She will always be safe at my side,¡± Raphael said firmly, and Ludwig nodded.


    Indeed, now that her husband was Master of Swords, Raphael¡¯s side was the safest place in the kingdom.


    ¡°And you must protect Marquis Keers¡¯ daughter,¡± Raphael added.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is that surprising? She is going to be your wife. You are obliged to protect her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    This was something Raphael did not like. Ludwig was ignoring his own fianc¨¦e while he dwelled on how to protect someone else¡¯s wife.


    Raphael was unaware that his thoughts were running directly parallel to those of Lady Keers herself, and he would have refused to acknowledge it to his dying day if he had known. But though normally the effort to say something positive about her would have rendered him mute, today Raphael stretched himself.


    ¡°The daughter of Marquis Keers is a very¡­refined lady. I am sure she will be a good Crown Princess. So look after your own fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s mouth hung open. Raphael had very politely told him to stay away from his wife.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. Your Highness,¡± Raphael said politely. And having delivered this magnificent counterattack, he exited with his head held high.


    His steps felt lighter all the way home.

 Chapter 176

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 176. Gloves


    Annette, on the other hand, was anxious.


    She had arrived home before Raphael, which left her plenty of time to worry that something might happen to him at the palace. There was no way to know until he came home.


    Usually, the best way to calm down when she was anxious was to keep busy. Automatically, she reached for her embroidery frame, but then paused. Maybe it would be better to knit something, now that it was winter.


    She would make gloves, she decided. It would be the first time in a long time, and it wouldn¡¯t really matter what kind they were; Annette herself could not wear knitted gloves, being a noblewoman. But she could give them as a gift to someone else.


    She used to give the items she made to the Bavaria family¡¯s maids, who had always gladly accepted them. She had only worked with the highest quality yarn, and the memory warmed her heart.


    Even if it has been a long time, I will have to make them well, if they are gifts. Then I will go back to father¡¯s house to give them to the maids.


    It took a lot of concentration to knit gloves. If it wasn¡¯t done right, the bits between the fingers might be too wide or too narrow, and would look uneven and displeasing. Annette was so focused on her work, she hardly noticed time passing, and by the time she finished, it was night.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Lifting her head, she rubbed the back of her neck. She had been hunched over the whole time, and as she straightened, she saw bright eyes on the other side of the table, looking at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    Annette was shocked speechless, and goosebumps raced down her arms that made her hug herself against the chill.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so surprised,¡± Raphael said, embarrassed at the reaction. ¡°Perhaps I should have announced my return.¡±


    ¡°Raphael! I thought my heart would burst!¡± Annette exclaimed. She generally kept her temper, but she was easily startled.


    Raphael couldn¡¯t restrain a smile at her agitation. Even that reaction seemed adorable to him, as she glared and pouted, her lower lip out. It made him want to bite her.


    Maybe I should make her angry more often.


    Raphael shook the absurd thought away and reached for the pair of gloves that had slipped from her lap. The gloves, with their pattern of white snowflakes against a blue background, were beautiful.


    ¡°Are they for me?¡± He asked.


    Annette was about to say no, but stopped herself. She had learned how touchy he was over the five years of their marriage, and if she told him no, he would surely get angry, and demand to know who the hell she was making gloves for if it was not her husband.


    A smile came to her lips, as if she had glimpsed the future in an instant. It was an enigmatic smile, neither good or bad, and Raphael¡¯s eyes narrowed. As always, he was thinking what pleased him: yes, they must be for me.


    ¡°You are very skilled,¡± he said, slipping one glove onto his hand and turning it over. ¡°But they¡¯re a little small for me.¡±


    ¡°I certainly measured them wrong. Give them to me, Raphael.¡±


    But Raphael caught her easily with one arm, and suddenly, she was trapped at his side, struggling but unable to escape. Raphael¡¯s deep blue eyes smiled at her, filled with joy.


    ¡°Once something is in my hands, it¡¯s mine,¡± he whispered, mischievous. All at once he was going about abducting noblewomen, and Annette¡¯s arm went around his neck as he lifted her up, giving her a dizzy view of the room.


    Raphael headed for the bedroom, intending to enjoy himself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­lick me¡­!¡±


    Stretched on her back on the bed, Annette pleaded. There were several soft pillows braced under her belly, lifting her hips high, and Raphael grabbed her round butt0cks with his big hands and pulled them apart. His tongue moved out to lick the red flesh between them.


    ¡°¡®Hmmm, ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 177

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 177. A Little More


    His clever tongue pressed down, stroking endlessly into her cleft, and Annette squirmed, trying to escape the pleasurable sensations. All it did was rub her against his tongue. Raphael lifted his head and spanked her.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you do it again, I¡¯ll tie you up.¡±


    He really was a mean man. Shy Annette could only bury her face in a pillow, and the pleasure only swelled when she stopped resisting. The sounds she made as he sucked at her cl!toris were appallingly lewd, and Raphael could not keep his mouth off her, like a bear licking at honey until she shuddered through a small


    ¡°OH! Mmm, mmmm!¡±


    ¡°You came so soon?¡± Raphael licked his lips and pulled off his pants. His glistened, slick with pre-cum, and he stroked himself against her opening, enjoying the wet heat. Her hips jerked as he rubbed against her cl!toris, and he spanked her again.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°I told you to hold still,¡± he said, enjoying the foreplay. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, I¡¯ll put it in you soon. Wait a little.¡±


    Finally, he pushed inside her, his thick manhood pressing through her sensitive inner walls. The sensation was so overwhelming, Annette couldn¡¯t stand it, and her hands gripped the sheets tightly.


    Raphael bit her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re too tight. Relax a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahh!¡±


    Gripping her butt0cks, he drew them apart to look down at the place they were joined, as if he wanted to see her entrance with himself inside her.


    Annette¡¯s ears reddened with embarrassment. He was looking at her so lewdly as he penetrated her, and she moved her hands to cover the place, unable to bear it. But Raphael instantly pulled her arms back.


    ¡°I told you not to move,¡± he said, his deep voice purring.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Annette¡¯s body arched as he caught her arms, and her inner walls tightened, squeezing on his manhood. A loud moan burst from Raphael.


    ¡°Ahh! Hmm! Ahh!!!¡±


    Every time he pulled her back, it felt like he plunged deeper inside her, until he was pulsing all the way to her stomach. Annette¡¯s eyes grew blurry as she began to sob with pleasure.


    It was amazing how his manhood opened her, her tight inner walls tingling as she contracted involuntarily on him again and again. Raphael released her, pressing her body down under his.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard¡­to move when you¡¯re so¡­tight, Annette.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, mmm, ahhhh!:


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± He smiled wickedly. ¡°You¡¯re trembling inside.¡±


    He stroked her thighs, his hands warm when he touched her soft skin. His hand slid down to caress her swollen cl!toris and Annette¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head as she came again, multiple back to back.


    ¡°Ahh! Ah! Ahh!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah, enough! Ahh!¡±


    Annette screamed as she cl!maxed again, his large hands squeezing her breasts, his powerful manhood stroking and stroking inside her, tormenting. She couldn¡¯t stand it. She was convulsing with pleasure.


    ¡°Please, no¡­more¡­ahh, ahhhh!!!¡±


    It felt as if the overwhelming pleasure was burning her inside, too much, beyond her limits, and she tried to push him away. But Raphael crushed her hands against the white sheets, biting her neck.


    ¡°A little more, my lady,¡± he whispered, and in the dark, his deep blue eyes glowed, a panther that had caught its prey.

 Chapter 178

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 178. Once more


    Annette opened her eyes with difficulty.


    What time is it?


    She had burned up all her energy before she fell asleep, and opened her eyes to Raphael¡¯s profile. In spite of the night¡¯s exertions, he looked very handsome. A square forehead, thick eyebrows, a sculpted nose, and full lips. His long black hair was bound back and his muscular torso was uncovered by the blanket.


    He looked seductive, like a man from a dream.


    Annette didn¡¯t think so just because he was her husband.


    His head was turned, his eyes focused on something, and Annette was surprised to see one of the gloves she had knitted in his hand. He was looking at them with an unreadable expression, turning them over and over in his fingers. Like a puppy who had never received a gift before.


    Finally, he set them aside on the table and reached to embrace Annette. His warm lips brushed her forehead.


    ¡°Were you able to see His Majesty?¡± she asked, drowsy in his arms. ¡°Did it go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And then I met Ludwig,¡± Raphael added, as if he had just remembered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Annette¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed. At once, she worried that Ludwig had said something strange to Raphael again; it would hardly be the first time. But it seemed that Ludwig had kept his promise to her.


    ¡°He has chosen our side. Or so he said, at least. He will pretend to join the King to discover his plans, and will tell us immediately if you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    ¡°The Prince said that?¡± Annette replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can trust him, Annette?¡±


    She was silent. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t sure. At worst, Ludwig could be acting on the King¡¯s behalf, and pretending to be on their side. A double agent was always in a perfect position for betrayal.


    Annette knew Ludwig, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. He clearly had some loyalty to her; she was his first love and his emotional support, but his father was also important to him. It wasn¡¯t easy to guess who he would choose.


    Ludwig had always craved the recognition of his father. The lack of affection between them was the reason he could make this choice.


    Maybe it would have been better if Annette were unmarried. Would Ludwig really risk it all on behalf of another man¡¯s wife? In spite of all his promises, Annette¡¯s head began to ache.


    ¡°Raphael, I think I will have to visit him again,¡± she said. There was only one way to resolve this.


    His heart burned.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± he said, reaching for another excuse. ¡°If the King finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, determined. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    Raphael opened his mouth to make another protest, but Annette silenced him with a gentle kiss on the lips.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting me, Raphael.¡±


    It was very rare for Annette to kiss him first, and Raphael was taken aback, but he wasn¡¯t about to miss such an opportunity. The touch of her small lips against his was so sweet, it softened his heart like cake dipped in honey.


    Conversely, his lower body grew very hard.


    ¡°My God, Raphael.¡±


    ¡°One more time, Annette,¡± he said, moving himself over her. ¡°Just once.¡±


    Her white br3asts still bore the marks of their earlier encounter, like cherries on snow. Raphael stroked his hard body against her and spread her legs.


    * * *

 Chapter 179

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 179. Maids (1)


    Annette tried to look natural as she followed Celestine into the palace.


    Normally, she would have attracted the eyes of everyone nearby, but today no one gave her a second glance. Today, she was dressed in the uniform of a maid.


    The blonde hair that gleamed like thread spun from gold was hidden beneath a black wig, and her delicate features had been altered with melted wax and stage makeup. The effect was astonishing. Even her brother Arjen wouldn¡¯t recognize her like this, Annette thought, touching her oversized melted wax nose.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering whether her husband would recognize her. Raphael had a strange, wild instinct, and somehow she thought she wouldn¡¯t fool him easily. As her steps slowed, lost in these thoughts, another maid gave her a nudge.


    ¡°Pay attention, Netty. You¡¯re in the royal palace.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Lari.¡±


    Annette gave her colleague an embarrassed smile. The other maid had dark blue hair, white skin, and a beauty mark beside her mouth, a very seductive woman with breasts of noteworthy size under her uniform.


    Where had Railin gotten those from?


    The master of the Guild of Secrets had had a surprisingly encyclopedic knowledge of maid uniforms. It probably meant he was a pervert. Annette forced her eyes away from those enormous fake breasts.


    It almost looked like magic.


    Annette shrugged inside at the thought, unaware that Railin was one of the few magicians left in the world. The important thing was that it allowed them to enter the palace together, disguised as Celestine¡¯s maids. It was amazing. Railin seemed to have no end of talents.


    Ahead of them, Celestine walked with her head high, befitting the future Crown Princess. There was pride in her posture, and no nerves even in this situation. Inside, Annette admired her courage.


    ¡°My heart is pounding,¡± Celestine said suddenly, glancing around to make sure no one else was nearby. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this in the palace. It¡¯s so exciting, isn¡¯t it? It makes me want to do something like this again.¡±


    She paused, her fists clenched with vengeful delight. Damn the royals! They deserved to be punished for what they had done to the Keers family and their people. Celestine¡¯s feet hesitated as she stepped into one of the tidy palace corridors.


    ¡°I would not wish the precious lady to go that way,¡± said Railin quietly, like a proper maid. ¡°It is too dangerous.¡±


    Celestine was surprised at his sudden intervention. All she knew of Railin was that he worked for Annette, and they had only spoken a few times.


    Annette watched the interaction with a bland smile. The only thing in her head at present was, I want to go home.


    She couldn¡¯t even lower her head for fear that the wax on her face would slide off, and her scalp was hurting from all the pins holding the wig to her head. But she had to do this today to be sure.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. That¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s palace,¡± Celestine murmured, resuming her hesitant approach, and Annette lowered her eyes as she followed. She knew this place as well as her own home, even though she didn¡¯t dare say so to Celestine. The owner of this place had once promised Annette a future together.


    ¡°What do you mean, my lady?¡± Annette replied, as if she were a maid.


    ¡°Will His Highness be able to recognize you?¡±


    The question was playful, but Annette glanced at herself again. Suddenly, she was curious about Ludwig¡¯s reaction, too. He had been Annette¡¯s fianc¨¦ for over ten years. Would he see through her disguise?

 Chapter 180

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 180. Maids (2)


    The Crown Prince¡¯s Palace was as quiet as ever. It was a lonely place, where it seemed time did not pass. Annette looked around as she followed Celestine. The palace guards had come to greet Celestine, and escorted them to the audience hall.


    ¡°Pardon me, but you are required to wait in the antechamber under our supervision,¡± said one of their escorts, indicating Annette and Railin. ¡°It is for the safety of the Crown Prince.¡±


    They had expected this. Visitors to the palace were not permitted to meet members of the royal family if they brought escorts, to prevent assassination attempts.


    Annette went with Railin to wait, but as soon as they entered the adjacent chamber, Railin suddenly grabbed at his stomach, as they had planned beforehand.


    ¡°Oh, dear, I have a bit of a digestive complaint¡­is there a privy?¡±


    ¡°¡­this way,¡± said the guard, looking at Railin with sorrow. This beauty had such a vulgar problem? ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Beautiful women always hid some tragedy.


    Railin, who was hunched tensely as if he were experiencing actual distress, winked at Annette as he exited the room. Accustomed by now to his bizarre behavior, she accepted it with a silent nod.


    All she had to do was wait.


    Suddenly, there was a strange sound from the fireplace, a grinding noise like a piece of heavy furniture being pushed. Then the fireplace rotated open, revealing a hidden entrance. It was a secret passage that connected the antechamber to the audience hall.


    Ludwig¡¯s shining silver hair appeared from the darkness.


    ¡°This is quite heavy,¡± Ludwig said, pushing the fireplace open further and crawling through the narrow passage. Annette waited uneasily as he approached, wondering. Would he recognize her, even in her disguise?


    Ludwig finally stood before her, and then looked at her, puzzled.


    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±


    There was a flash of alarm in his face. He truly did not recognize her. He had only come because Celestine told him Annette was waiting, and then he found an unknown servant waiting on the other side.


    It made her sad, after they had spent so many years together. As if the past ten years had never happened.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she said, going straight to the point. But her disappointment was temporary.


    ¡°Annette?¡± Ludwig¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°No matter what you try to do to your voice, I know your tones. Your voice has a very special resonance,¡± Ludwig replied, brushing ash from the fireplace from his hands. If Raphael had the instincts of a beast, Ludwig had a musician¡¯s ear. His skill with the lute was innate.


    It moved her a little, that he knew her so well. Ludwig automatically nudged a chair into position for her, eying her curiously. Annette was startled by the look in his eyes.


    ¡°Do I look pretty?¡±


    ¡°You always look pretty,¡± he said warmly.


    Silence fell. Annette tucked a lock of hair from her wig behind her ear.


    ¡°¡­I heard that you agreed to support me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Marquis Carnesis must have told you the truth of our meeting.¡±


    Ludwig did not trust Raphael. Annette hesitated and then decided to let that go. It had no bearing on the present.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you want?¡± She asked carefully. ¡°I am very grateful, but it means you will be opposing your father the King. It may be¡­painful.¡±


    ¡°Should I worry about that now, when your life is in danger?¡± He asked incredulously. ¡°Celestine told me. The King bribed your doctor to poison you!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, I discovered it in time.¡±


    ¡°I am familiar with such tactics,¡± he said. ¡°But I never thought they would be used against you¡­¡±

 Chapter 181

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 181. Maids (3)


    Ludwig bit his lower lip, and his hands shook. His shock was sincere; Annette cocked her head curiously, but she was sure he wasn¡¯t acting. Why would he do so much for her?


    She was already married to another man. No matter how great Ludwig¡¯s love was, shouldn¡¯t her marriage to someone else have quenched it? The intensity of his emotion actually made her a little skeptical, and he looked dejected at the suspicion that flashed through her eyes.


    ¡°Annette, do you think I would turn my back on you if you¡¯re in danger?¡± He asked. ¡°You think I am afraid to face my father? You think I am a coward.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness. I am only worried at the hardships you might suffer, because of me.¡±


    ¡°I am not a cruel person,¡± he said, his blue eyes beginning to shine with tears. ¡°We were supposed to be married, until a few months ago. Do you think I could become indifferent so quickly? Do you think I am that much worse than anyone else?¡±


    The sight of the pain in his eyes made her realize what the problem was, all at once.The two of them had different times.


    In her last life, Ludwig had never met Annette again, after he married another woman. And after she married Raphael, Annette had rarely gone out. In Annette¡¯s heart, her relationship with Ludwig had been over at five years. To a regressor, Ludwig was someone already far in the past.


    It made it hard to believe his devotion to her. It was like a former friend suddenly appearing after an absence of years, declaring that she was their best and truest friend. Of course, she would be dubious.


    But to Ludwig, his love for Annette was still a part of the present.


    She bit her lip. Suddenly, she felt sorry for him. It must have hurt him deeply to watch his first love marry someone else, and Ludwig had still decided to side with her, until the end. She was grateful.


    Annette held out her hand, and for the first time, took his hand first.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°For keeping your promise to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you, before. Sometimes I think this is a¡­a punishment for it.¡±


    Ludwig laughed, hiding the tears that were welling. His beautiful Annette had become another man¡¯s wife. Even in her ridiculous costume, in his eyes she was still the most beautiful woman in the world. She always had been.


    But the bloom of their love had passed. All that was left now was the winter, where what remained of his own love would die a little at a time. He wished it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much, but so far, all wishing was in vain.


    ¡°This time I will protect you,¡± he promised. ¡°If only to make up for betraying your trust before. And also so you can live safe in my kingdom.¡±


    She could only squeeze his hand. There were no words to express what this meant to her. Only her own warmth.


    He smiled, and his thumb stroked the back of her hand.


    Though he had succeeded in deceiving the King for the present, he was very worried about the future. Ludwig¡¯s relationship with him was not good, but Ludwig still knew his father very well.


    ¡°Always be careful of your surroundings,¡± he warned.


    Annette was his only weakness. Ludwig let go of her hand, his face filled with sadness. Annette would only be hurt again if she came near him, anyway.


    If I had never loved her in the first place¡­


    Ludwig silently closed his eyes. Maybe Selgratis had not planned to get rid of her, at first. If Ludwig had not loved her, if she hadn¡¯t meant so much to him, maybe he would have been allowed to marry her.


    But Ludwig hadn¡¯t been able to help himself, and so King Selgratis had had to worry about how much power Annette¡¯s family might wield. If the future King might be influenced by them.


    He had been right to worry. Ludwig was an indecisive man, easily moved by emotion, and he probably would have done whatever Annette and her family wanted.


    The King had taken Annette from him because Ludwig was weak.

 Chapter 182

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 182. Money, Honor, Power!


    That was the end of her visit with Ludwig. It seemed he was genuinely on her side, and he had not forced her to greet him as her former fianc¨¦. But why did she feel this strange twinging in the corner of her heart?


    Maybe because he was still missing her. The poor man.


    But God had chosen someone else for Ludwig, and Annette watched her surreptitiously as she followed her through the palace. Long brown hair, a straight back, square shoulders. There was no doubt that Celestine was a very attractive woman.


    I think they will do well together.


    The truth was, Annette was a little soft with Ludwig. They would not have been a good match, as husband and wife. Even if Ludwig became a tyrant, Annette would have done nothing to stop him. She would only have supported him to the end.


    But Celestine was different. She would not only argue with Ludwig, but she could see solutions that went to the root of a problem. From that perspective, she could be better for Ludwig than Annette. She would make him a better king.


    ¡°Lady¡­Celestine.¡± Annette had almost forgotten her title. Disguised as Celestine¡¯s servant, she had to remember her etiquette while they were still in the palace.


    Celestine had not forgotten.


    ¡°Did you say something, Netty?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t important, but I am curious¡­what do you think of His Highness?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He is a good person. I wondered if you thought so, too.¡±


    Celestine bridled at the sudden question, turning to look back at Annette. Then a slightly playful smile appeared on her feline face.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of man the Crown Prince is,¡± she said. ¡°I just think of what I will get if I become Crown Princess. Money! Honor! Power! What beautiful music these words make, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°How right you are, my lady,¡± said Railin. ¡°You are very wise.¡±


    Celestine¡¯s cheeks turned a little pink. Even in a perverted maid¡¯s costume, Railin was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    It had been an enormous shock the day she met him. If she became Crown Princess, her first act would be to name Railin an official National Treasure.


    Of course, if she did that, she would probably be fired on her first day.


    Annette smiled at the sight of Celestine¡¯s flushed cheeks. It seemed she preferred men with Railin¡¯s beauty and wild charm. Annette was just about to speak when Railin held up a hand to silence her.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Annette¡¯s mouth snapped shut at his urgency, and Celestine¡¯s face suddenly paled as she followed his eyes, then sank into a curtsy.


    ¡°Greetings to the Deltium Sun.¡±


    If King Selgratis heard her voice, he might have recognized her even through her disguise.


    The King had very sharp senses, and was always aware of his surroundings. He had known her since childhood. The sound of her voice would have been enough to ruin everything.


    But fortunately, the King¡¯s eyes were fixed on Celestine. He had no time for servant girls.

 Chapter 183

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 183. Danger


    ¡°Oh, my future daughter-in-law,¡± said the King as Celestine curtsied before him. The smile on his face was kind, but his eyes set in their many wrinkles were not. They were watching Celestine closely.


    For some reason, it gave Annette a bad feeling.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be family soon,¡± the King said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± Celestine lifted her head cautiously, forcing a smile onto her tense face. The cause of all her trauma was standing right in front of her.


    After everything she had learned, King Selgratis was nearly a monster in human form to her. Before her, he acted as if he were happy that she was to be his daughter-in-law. But behind her back, he had planned and ordered her abduction.


    How could he be so brazen?


    The smile faded from his face. Selgratis had no real reason to make an effort to charm her. He was the Sun of Deltium, and at best, she was the happy daughter of Marquis Keers.


    The King blinked, as if bored.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk,¡± he said abruptly.


    ¡°It would be an honor, Your Majesty.¡±


    Celestine could not refuse his request. Her face was pale as all the King¡¯s guards retreated a pace, their emotionless faces making them look like tin soldiers.


    The King glanced behind her at her supposed servants, but fortunately, he had no reason to suspect anything strange about them. It was only an unspoken command not to follow.


    Annette took a step back. They had not expected this situation. What should they do?


    Even if Celestine was in danger, there was nothing she could do, if the King wanted to speak to her alone.


    Annette lowered her head to hide her sudden anxiety. What if the King saw through her disguise?


    ¡°Wait here,¡± said Celestine, smiling. Her lips trembled slightly. ¡°I will be joining His Majesty for a walk.¡±


    The thought made her break into a cold sweat. What if they discovered Railin? Annette had been a frequent visitor to the palace, they would know her¡­


    But fortunately, the guards did not even look at them. They departed as soon as the King left, clearly intending to follow him from a distance.


    ¡°¡­What now?¡± Annette whispered, as soon as they were out of earshot.


    Left alone with Annette, Railin smiled brightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either,¡± he said, untroubled. Annette was surprised by the casual answer. Maybe he hadn¡¯t understood the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Celestine is an honest person,¡± she warned, her voice trembling. ¡°She¡¯s not very good at hiding her feelings.¡±


    ¡°It certainly appears so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke. She could be in danger,¡± Annette said impatiently, grabbing his shoulder. But his ruby eyes went to her hand. It was the first time she had initiated physical contact with him. The hand was light as a feather, but strangely, it touched him.


    A smile spread over his sly face.


    ¡°Will we take a look around? Why don¡¯t we go find out if Celestine is in danger.¡±


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened. As usual, Railin seemed to have something up his sleeve.

 Chapter 184

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 184. Bluebirds


    Chapter 184. Bluebirds


    Railin reached diffidently under the skirt of his uniform and produced a pair of bluebirds. Annette watched with horrified fascination.


    Where was he keeping those?


    At first, she thought they were living birds. But at a closer look, they were well-crafted dolls, with each feather of their wings individually placed. One bird was male, the other female, and Annette peered into their ruby eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re adorable¡­but what are they for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not just adorable, are you?¡± Railin asked the birds. ¡°Right, Titi? Tata?¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    ¡°Chirp, chirp!¡±


    Surprisingly, both bluebirds chirred in response. They had seemed solid as glass a moment ago, and now they suddenly came to life and soared together through the air.


    Annette¡¯s eyes widened with delight as the birds flew in circles and then landed on Railin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°They¡¯re magical machines,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t they amazing?¡±


    Annette was born to one of the richest families in the kingdom. She thought she had grown up with every possible precious thing in the world, but she had never seen anything like this.Railin held out his hand, and a blue bird flew over to her.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡± She caught it in both hands as it flew to her. It wasn¡¯t warm like a real bird, but it was adorable as it rubbed its beak against her thumb.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a test,¡± said Railin. ¡°I haven¡¯t used them in years.¡±


    Retreating, he stood a considerable distance away, as Annette watched him in amazement. Bending his head, he whispered something to the bluebird.


    His voice emerged from the bluebird in Annette¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡±


    Annette stared at her bird. What magic was this?


    ¡°Say something,¡± Railin urged as she stood speechless. ¡°Anything. You have to try it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Railin, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I hear you just fine.¡±


    The bird flew out of her hands. It circled a few times, then disappeared in the direction the King and Celestine had gone. Railin must have decided to have the bird eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere a little more quiet,¡± said Railin. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to be discovered.¡±


    He turned away, and Annette followed him into an empty back garden, carefully looking around as they made their way to the far corner.


    Casually, he sat down on the floor, and Annette sat awkwardly beside him. The feel of the earth beneath her was strange.


    It was the first time she¡¯d ever sat directly on the grass.


    She didn¡¯t like how cold it was. The ground was slightly uneven, and uncomfortable. Frowning, she shifted her position.


    ¡°Oh, you must be uncomfortable,¡± Railin said, the picture of innocence. ¡°Would you prefer to sit on my lap?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both women anyway, aren¡¯t we?¡± Railin asked with a broad smile.


    Sometimes it seemed like he was a little crazy. Annette looked at him, pitying. He was such a handsome man when his mouth was shut, but his personality was just terrible. His smile only grew more wicked under her regard.


    But at that moment, the bird on his shoulder suddenly flapped its wings, hopped down onto Annette¡¯s skirt, and opened its pretty beak.


    ¡°You must mind your reputation if you are going to be Crown Princess. Who have you been socializing with lately? I am curious.¡±


    The voice coming from the bird belonged to the King. Automatically, Annette turned, startled. It sounded as if the King were right by her side. The magic machine was amazing.

 Chapter 185

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 185. Counselor


    ¡°My friendships are the same as they have always been, Your Majesty. It is embarrassing to admit, but I¡¯ve never had so many invitations.¡±


    This time, it was Celestine¡¯s voice. The bluebirds were incredible for eavesdropping; Deltium¡¯s best intelligence could hardly have done better. Annette was amazed.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± said the King¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the position makes the person. You¡¯ll soon see which people to approach and which people to turn away, once the tiara of the Crown Princess is on your head.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your counsel, Your Majesty.¡±


    The unexpected conversation seemed simple enough, so far, but Annette listened with all her might. Celestine should not let her guard down. King Selgratis was a very cold man. He would not seek out his son¡¯s future wife for some small talk.


    The next question was more alarming.


    ¡°While we are speaking of your acquaintance,¡± said the King, ¡°How is the Marquise Carnesis?¡±


    Annette¡¯s body went rigid. Why would he ask Celestine about her? It explained why he had been prodding Celestine about her social circles. It seemed he already knew they were friends. But when had he discovered that? How?


    Her heart sank.


    It was impossible to tell whether he knew everything, or if he was just prodding Celestine because he was suspicious. Annette held her breath as Celestine paused a moment before answering.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said, feigning innocence. ¡°She¡¯s not a very social person, either. We haven¡¯t encountered each other much lately in society. Why do you ask?¡±


    Her answer was ambiguous, but truthful. But the King wouldn¡¯t let it go that easily.


    ¡°How strange. I thought there was something you knew that no one else did.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other anywhere else?¡± The King asked. ¡°I heard that you visited the Marquise personally. Or was there some mistake?¡±


    But Celestine had not been so cautious, it seemed. They must have discovered her on one of those few times she had come to the Carnesis mansion.


    Celestine was momentarily speechless, and Annette waited impatiently, wondering how she would slip out of this net.


    There was no good excuse.


    Annette had supposedly kidnapped Celestine in order to dispose of a rival. Only a few people knew that she had been innocent. Of course, the Keers family was openly hostile to her. Why would Celestine herself go calling on the person who had tried to kill her? Of course the King would wonder.


    Which was why he had come to question Celestine personally.


    This was not good. Annette bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Celestine said, picking her words carefully. ¡°Do you remember the last time we spoke? That matter I asked your opinion about?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The difficulty you experienced, after your abduction,¡± he replied. Shameless, considering he was the one that had arranged it. But Celestine showed no sign of anger.


    ¡°Yes. I met with many counselors, trying to overcome my fear afterward, and one of them gave me a good piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°Which was?¡±


    ¡°He told me if I really wanted to put it behind me, I could not run away from the cause of my fear. I had to face it.¡±


    ¡°That is an interesting suggestion.¡±


    ¡°It is. The past cannot be changed, and trying to ignore a fear often only causes it to grow. That person told me to confront it, and express what had happened to me. It¡¯s like lancing a boil. It won¡¯t heal until the poison is drained. I decided to take his advice.¡±


    Annette almost applauded at this answer. How had Celestine come up with something so clever, and under these circumstances? She was no ordinary woman.


    But they were not quite out of danger yet.


    ¡°And what did Marquise Carnesis do, when you finally met face to face. I hope you¡¯ll tell me the truth. I hate people that lie.¡±

 Chapter 186

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 186. New Water


    The King was most likely annoyed that Celestine was so elusive. Her answers were perfectly prudent.


    ¡°It went surprisingly well. As soon as I saw her, I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Marquise Carnesis even seemed to take pity on me, so I was finally able to resolve my feelings.¡±


    It was not a bad response, if Annette was supposed to be the culprit. But the King was silent for a while, a silence that implied doubt.


    ¡°I am glad to hear your fears have been assuaged. You even seem to have established good terms with the Marquise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget,¡± he warned. ¡°The Bavaria family are all wily snakes. They are called the cold-blooded Bavarias for a reason. They have ice in their veins, and will do whatever it takes to benefit themselves. No matter what harm it does to others. Never trust a Bavaria.¡±


    Annette¡¯s jaw clenched, listening. He dared to make insinuations about her, even though he had planned it all.


    The King had known Annette since she was a child, and still he had betrayed her. He was the one who had framed her for a crime he had committed. And not content with that, he had bribed her own doctor to poison her. He was a truly ruthless man.


    It made her blood boil.


    How could he say that after all he¡¯d done?


    The more she thought about it, the madder she got. Her heart was pounding in her ears, and she would have clawed that man¡¯s face, if he had been there. She was so distracted, she wasn¡¯t even listening to the conversation, and Railin reached a hand, gripping her shoulder somberly.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± he said, his steady voice coming clear through her outrage. It was the most serious she had ever seen him. ¡°You must pay attention. That is the only way you can protect those who are in danger. Understand?¡±


    The first face that came to mind was Raphael. His expressions had always been so cold, but lately he had come alive, and showed her so many more emotions. Emotions he showed only to her.


    She had watched every step of his journey. And now that he had given her his heart, she could not treat him with indifference. She had a responsibility to protect the man she loved.


    I will do whatever it takes to protect him.


    She drew a deep breath, and her pink eyes regained their clarity. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t missed much of the conversation. The words coming from the bluebird were still about Bavaria.


    ¡°I have argued with the Marquis your father about many things, lately. He is a very loyal man. Not at all like the conniving Bavarias.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the kind words about my father, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I will make your family more powerful, in future. Especially if you become my son¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°I am truly grateful for your favor.¡±


    ¡°You will have to do something to earn it, first.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Celestine had been answering obediently, but now she sounded nervous.


    ¡°The poison must be removed from the chalice before it can be filled with new water,¡± the King said, words that Annette had been expecting. ¡°I trust you will help me with this task.¡±


    He meant that they would band together against Bavaria, so the Keers family could rise. It was not surprising. The King had been looking for a way to break the Bavaria family.


    Annette had wondered what Celestine would say if King Selgratis asked this.


    ¡°¡­I understand what you mean,¡± Celestine said firmly, after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°But¡­I am afraid.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want to,¡± the King said. Suddenly, he was soft as velvet. ¡°Of course, young people might have different ideas of such things. Perhaps it is only a prejudice on my part. Please, tell me if you disagree.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 187

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 187. Get Rid


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be anxious,¡± the King said. ¡°You and my son will lead Deltium into the future together. Please, tell me frankly what you think. I don¡¯t much care for quiet people.¡±


    ¡°How could I dare to have an opinion before you, Your Majesty?¡± Celestine was not easily fooled by the provocation. ¡°My knowledge is not as deep as yours. I agree with you, of course.¡±


    An experienced politician, the King was not so easily placated.


    ¡°Then you would agree to the destruction of the Bavaria family?¡± He asked immediately, unimpressed with her ambiguous answer.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s will is my will.¡±


    ¡°I am glad to hear it. Does that mean your hands are my hands?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you and the Marquise Carnesis decide to leave the past behind and make a new relationship? I am very interested in this relationship. If the Bavarias prove fickle in the affections, they should be punished for it. Shouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    His voice was very soft, like a snake beguiling its prey. And with the conversation twisted in such an unexpected direction, Celestine made her first mistake.


    ¡°You¡­you mean you want me to spy on the Marquise?¡± She said, stammering.


    ¡°Spy? That¡¯s not a very charitable word. You will be the Crown Princess of Deltium, and one day Queen. You must be precise in your language.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Majesty. But the Marquise is no longer part of the Bavaria family, is she? She is Marquise Carnesis, I don¡¯t think we should involve her.¡±


    ¡°Celestine,¡± the King said, sorrowfully lying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm Annette. Though it didn¡¯t work out, she was supposed to be my daughter-in-law. How could I wish harm to her?¡±


    He did not care about Annette in the least. If he was willing to dispose of Raphael, his own son, he would not hesitate to dispose of Annette.


    The only person he cared about was Ludwig, and he was clever at hiding it. That was what Arjen had meant all those months ago when he had told Annette that the better the politician, the more capably they hid the things that mattered most to them.


    Funnily enough, King Selgratis was also thinking of Arjen.


    ¡°There would be no need to bother with Annette if Arjen Bavaria were here, but he is not in the Empire. The only window on Bavaria is through her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You look uncomfortable,¡± the King said. ¡°If something I have said upsets you, I hope you can say so comfortably. Celestine, you will be an important member of my family. I would never dare to force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Listening to the conversation gave Annette goosebumps.


    It was another trap, and the King was listening for Celestine¡¯s reaction. Annette¡¯s palms were perspiring as she waited for Celestine¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to go that far, Your Majesty,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°Marquise Carnesis isn¡¯t a bad person, and she doesn¡¯t have anything more to do with your family. I wouldn¡¯t want to deceive her or lie to her¡­¡±


    Annette laid a hand to her forehead. Maybe Celestine was worried that Annette, now her friend, was considered a target to be eliminated. And that she might be the means the King chose to accomplish it.


    Annette held her breath. When the King¡¯s voice issued again from the bluebird¡¯s beak, it was frosty as winter.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve been very frank with me, Celestine.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°A pity. I had hoped you¡¯d be a little wiser.¡±


    Annette suspected the King had just decided to get rid of Celestine.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 188

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 188. Lap


    In contrast to their exuberant entrance, they were silent as they exited the palace. Both Celestine and Annette were absorbed in thoughts about what consequences might follow.


    The little birds are very quiet.


    Railin was the only bystander in this situation. He had followed Annette¡¯s instructions, but his involvement ended there. There was no need for him to feel any personal stake in the outcome. Their relationship was strictly business.


    Soon, their carriage arrived at the agreed-upon spot, and Railin was the first to rise.


    ¡°If you have any other requests, you know where to find me,¡± he said, and disappeared as soon as he stepped down from the carriage.


    Annette had risen to change carriages, but paused as she looked back at Celestine. The other girl¡¯s face was rigid with fear, and and Annette felt a flicker of concern as she kissed her pale cheeks affectionately.


    ¡°You will be fine,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to help you. Get some rest. You know you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. Annette.¡± Celestine squeezed her hand gratefully, and there was a little more color in her face.


    Annette quickly slipped out at an intersection where several carriages were passing, and walked to the end of an alley. Another carriage was waiting for her there, to be sure she would not be followed.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The picture that awaited her was a flash from the past: Raphael sitting bored with his chin in his hands, and his face as cold as a winter wind. But the moment Annette appeared, winter blew away.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s on your face? It looks kind of funny,¡± he said, his own expression warming at once.


    ¡°I went to the palace. Does it look weird?¡± She felt a little embarrassed, but it was easy to ignore when he was smiling at her. It was as if she had just landed on solid ground after being blown away.


    ¡°I want a closer look.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that on your nose and cheeks?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s melted wax. I put makeup on it. It looks real, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­then you¡¯ve looked enough,¡± she said, blushing as she pushed at his shoulders to move him back. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    But Raphael easily caught her wrists and moved his face into hers, until the tips of their noses brushed. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You are so adorable,¡± he whispered, and began to pick the wax from her face with his large fingers. Once it was all gone, he kissed her. ¡°You always look beautiful.¡±


    He wanted to say something more. Something longer. Like, that she didn¡¯t look bad even if she wore weird stuff on her face or a wig. And he wanted to say that he liked how she looked in a maid¡¯s outfit.


    But Raphael didn¡¯t have the words to say what was in his full heart, and so he could do nothing but try to show her with his lips.


    ¡°Raphael¡­mmm¡­¡±


    The kiss felt like he was going to devour her, and his clever tongue teased her sensitive palate, his large hands cupping her cheeks. When they parted, her lips had reddened.


    Gently, Raphael brushed his finger over her swollen lower lip, and Annette shivered at the desire in his touch.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a carriage, Raphael.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you¡¯re in my lap.¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 189

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 189. Ruthless Cunning


    Raphael devoured her lips before she could say anything else, and the rough kiss slowly became a sweet one as their lips moved together.


    He hadn¡¯t intended to do this when he saw her, but it felt as if his very soul had been pulled toward her, a strange and thrilling feeling. He was a compass needle, and Annette was true north, pulling him no matter where he was.


    His hand caressed her. Her skin was as soft as her lips, and the air in the carriage grew hotter.


    That day, the Carnesis coachman had to take a few extra laps around the blocks near their house. The faithful servant of a noble family sometimes needed an instinct for these things.


    Annette awoke as the carriage came to a stop. She must have fallen asleep after some unexpected and intense physical exertion.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± said Raphael, kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Annette rubbed her eyes, smiling as he climbed down from the carriage, carrying her in his arms. He headed straight for her room when he entered the mansion, and for a while they sat and talked, as Annette told him everything that happened at the palace.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°So that¡¯s what he chose.¡±


    It was good news that Ludwig had taken their side, but no one could guess what the King might do, so even that was not a fatal blow against him.


    It seems the old tiger¡¯s fangs are still sharp, he thought, listening to Annette describe the meeting between Celestine and the King.


    Frankly, Raphael didn¡¯t care what happened to Celestine Keers. But it seemed that Annette considered her a friend, which meant she would be sad if something bad happened to that woman. He never wanted to see tears in Annette¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, hoping to soothe these fears. ¡°His Majesty has chosen Marquis Keers as his right hand. He can¡¯t do anything rash to his daughter.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± she said doubtfully. ¡°But it still makes me anxious.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Raphael asked.


    ¡°I have come to understand something of His Majesty¡¯s methods,¡± she said, calm under his affectionate gaze. ¡°He is a ruthless cunning.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Raphael would have believed anything she said. But in this particular case, he had no special affection for his sire. Now that he knew the truth, he had nothing but distrust. Annette¡¯s fingers moved anxiously together.


    ¡°If I were the KIng, I would get rid of Celestine as soon as possible. If the King is so worried about the position of Prince Ludwig, he would not wait to make his son a widower. I think he will do it before she can officially become Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°But Marquis Keers wouldn¡¯t stand still if something happened to his daughter.¡±


    ¡°The King will blame someone else for the crime, as always.¡±


    Raphael had been pouring a glass of water for her, and his hand froze. He was not a stupid man, just unaccustomed to this sort of social manipulation. His fine brow lowered in a frown.


    ¡°And probably you. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is precedent because of the kidnapping, and I met with her recently. There¡¯s enough circumstantial evidence to point it at me.¡±


    ¡°And then Marquis Keers will take revenge on you. He would try to erase the Bavaria family from even the histories of Deltium.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s lip curled at these despicable tactics. It was shameless and cruel manipulation, with no regard for who was hurt in achieving his ends. But then, he would not have held the throne for so long if he had not been capable of such barbarous actions.


    Annette didn¡¯t answer. She only smiled bitterly, her eyes resigned, and Raphael frowned at her expression.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 190

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 190. The Power of Deltium


    In her last life, Raphael would have walked away at that, rather than deal with Annette¡¯s emotions. Now, he came to her and hugged her at once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face,¡± he said. ¡°I will protect you. And that annoying woman, too.¡±


    The unusual reassurance made her smile. It was rough, but sincere, and so she didn¡¯t want to say, I can protect myself. Instead, she nestled in his arms and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°It¡¯s very comforting to have you.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing,¡± Raphael said diffidently, but the corner of his mouth lifted. A single word from her could make him feel so good.


    Raphael knew he was completely in her power.


    But maybe that was why he had become a Master of Swords.


    Raphael wasn¡¯t sure when his mindset had shifted. But before, he had always wielded the sword himself and his own advancement. Now, he had found a different reason.


    Every time he took his sword in hand, he thought of Annette¡¯s face. He could feel the warmth she had given him, and the only wish in his heart was that he could become stronger, so he could protect the only person in the world that mattered to him.


    Annette couldn¡¯t know about this. Nor did she understand why he had become a Sword Master years earlier than he had in their last life. But the fact that he wanted to protect her made her very happy.


    ¡°We are different people,¡± Annette whispered, looking at him with kindness filling her eyes. ¡°But now we are dreaming of the same future, so we can work to try to solve problems together. Even if things are dangerous right now¡­all that matters to me is that you are with me. Thank you for choosing me.¡±


    Raphael was hiding his face.


    Before, she would have thought he was ignoring her, but now she could look past his large hands to see that his face was red as a tomato.


    He really is adorable.


    Despite their danger, a little laugh escaped her.


    It didn¡¯t mean she was taking his promise lightly. Annette treasured Celestine¡¯s friendship, and was determined to protect her, no matter what. As a matter of fact, Celestine was a bit like Raphael. She looked strong on the outside, but there was a weakness hidden inside. Annette was more worried about Celestine than she was about herself.


    And Celestine must be very anxious, after that meeting with the King.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I have something to show you,¡± said Raphael suddenly, and left, returning shortly with a letter. Annette¡¯s eyes narrowed as she saw the seal on the envelope.


    ¡°It¡¯s an official letter from the royal palace.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Annette took it. The contents were a bit abrupt, but not surprising.


    ¡°An invitation,¡± she said, blinking. ¡°The King has already prepared a banquet to celebrate your becoming Master of Swords. At the palace.¡±


    ¡°So he can flaunt me to the public,¡± Raphael said, crossing his arms. The thought that he was a hound to be killed after the hunt bothered him. The King had used him as a goad for Ludwig, but now Raphael would take the spotlight in this banquet. It was a ridiculous game.


    ¡°No one expected you to be Master of Swords so soon,¡± Annette said reassuringly. ¡°His Majesty will probably want to keep an eye on you for a while. But I think it buys us time.¡±


    They both knew the truth. Selgratis was puzzled by his son¡¯s sudden accomplishment. He would let him live a little longer now, to see if he might be useful. Maybe he wanted to prove that even a small kingdom like Deltium could produce such a singular person as a Master of Swords.


    It would hardly be unprecedented. Most rulers wanted to inflate the importance of their domain as much as they could. And there was still time before Ludwig¡¯s coronation; time enough to squeeze every drop out of Raphael, to increase the power of Deltium.


    And then one day, when the time was right, the King would kill Annette, and have Raphael framed for her murder.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 191

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 191. Obstacles


    Maybe the King only wanted to bind Raphael. He wouldn¡¯t kill him now that he was Master of Swords, but he would keep him as a slave. That was why he was only planning to frame him, not kill him.


    The thought of what the King might have in store for Raphael made Annette embrace him, pitying him. Abused as a child by his drug-addicted mother, then used as a tool by his ruthless father once he grew up.


    No wonder he had never learned how to relate to people, until he met Annette. It hurt to think of him bristling like a hedgehog at everyone he met, trying to protect himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± said Raphael, taking her hand in his. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The warmth of her went straight to his heart. How tragic it would be, if he had never known this in his life. Suppressing the surge of emotion, he went back to the original subject.


    ¡°I can¡¯t refuse to attend a banquet if the King invites me in any case.¡±


    ¡°It looks as if it will be a grand banquet, from the invitation,¡± said Annette. ¡°And since it will be held in the palace¡­there will be a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°The King will want to mark the occasion.¡±


    ¡°And Celestine will be there, too. It won¡¯t be easy, but we should try to protect her in that crowd.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen,¡± Raphael replied, determined. If he was a beast, he was a free one, who only allowed very few people to touch him. He was not a dumb animal to be used and put down.


    And if anyone thought otherwise, he would have to remind them.


    Raphael¡¯s blue eyes glowed, ferocious.


    * * *


    Ludwig wondered what other sons did when their fathers did something wrong.


    All his life, King Selgratis had been trampling ruthlessly on his opponents, and claiming it was for the sake of Ludwig¡¯s future.


    But how could love justify these actions? What happened to an herbivore if it was forced to be a carnivore?


    It would die. It could not survive on such food.


    Unfortunately, that was Ludwig¡¯s reality.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why should I meet the daughter of Marquis Cherkess?¡± Ludwig asked, doubting his ears.


    ¡°Marquis Keers is useful enough,¡± the King said carelessly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think his daughter is fit to be Crown Princess.¡±


    His words ended coldly. Celestine should be willing to risk her life to prove she was useful, to compensate for her lineage. But unlike Marquis Keers, she was not proving easy to manipulate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Father. What will happen to Celestine?¡±


    ¡°That does not concern you. I will handle it. You focus on keeping Raphael under control and establishing the foundation for your reign as King. You will need to prevail over Duke Bavaria. Do you understand?¡±


    It had been a long time since the King spoke to Ludwig so gently. Selgratis had always despised Ludwig¡¯s weakness and indecisiveness. But he had been pleased with him lately, after Ludwig had come to discuss his own ambitions.


    Of course, I have no further interest in Duke Bavaria¡¯s daughter.


    The King was glad to hear the malice in his son, and added it to the cold calculations running through his head. It was just unfortunate that the one who had stiffened Ludwig¡¯s spine was Annette Bavaria.


    Selgratis turned his heavy golden ring between his fingers as he thought. The weight of its seal had always represented his own royal dignity to him, and it satisfied his heart. No one would be able to upset the royal family¡¯s power.


    He would remove all the obstacles from Ludwig¡¯s path. And the greatest one always seemed to be Annette Bavaria.


    That girl is troublesome.


    Selgratis¡¯s well-honed instincts warned him of danger, wondering what she was hiding behind that calm face. Both Ludwig and the violent Raphael had been entranced by her, and even Celestine had fallen for her wiles.


    Cunning Bavaria.


    Celestine was a great disappointment. She had almost become his daughter-in-law. He had accepted her as Crown Princess despite her fallen family. Foolish girl. Such a foolish girl could not be allowed to become Crown Princess.


    He would have to get rid of her.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 192

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 192. Pink (1)


    Ludwig listened with dismay at the King¡¯s order, biting his lip to stifle his own sudden rage. Was this what his father thought of him? That he was just an empty puppet, dancing to his father¡¯s tune?


    How dare he break up another engagement?


    Ludwig was never going to be a ruthless ruler. He felt his own emotions too keenly. Annette was the only woman he had wanted to marry, and now she was another man¡¯s wife. And that had happened against his will.


    His heart was broken. He had not forgotten those endless nights, spent absolutely hating himself. He had longed for the days when he had been sure that Annette would be his wife. He had suffered.


    But Selgratis didn¡¯t even acknowledge the cost Ludwig had paid.


    ¡°At least Marquis Cherkess¡¯s daughter will jump at the chance,¡± he said coldly. ¡°She will do anything if it means she will be Crown Princess. She would devour Celestine in one bit. She will be a much better wife for you.¡±


    Ludwig looked at his father with sunken eyes. He never chose anything for himself because he was afraid to fight him, and so he never got anything he wanted.


    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t have much to say,¡± Selgratis said, as though he had read his mind. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Beneath his gray brows, his dark blue eyes reminded Ludwig of someone else. A predator, looking at its prey. Forced to lie, Ludwig opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°¡­I will obey His Majesty¡¯s will. I will do anything to get Annette back.¡±


    A sad smile touched his mouth. An herbivore among predators. Ludwig hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it before, but that was why he had always hated Raphael. He was jealous of him.


    But that didn¡¯t change anything. Ludwig didn¡¯t want to be like them. He was not that kind of person at his core. But he would still take this chance to protect Annette.


    ¡°I am glad you finally changed your mind. You have proved you have my royal blood in my veins. If you do as I say, you will be a strong King.¡±


    Selgratis smiled, and Ludwig bowed his head silently, hiding his expression. All this time, he had been worried for Annette, but not Celestine¡¯s plight was even more dangerous. It seemed Selgratis was determined to eliminate them both.


    Ludwig remembered what Raphael had said.


    Look after your own fianc¨¦e. Marquis Keers¡¯ daughter.


    Ludwig had thought those words were just an insult, a cutting jibe because he had failed to protect Annette. But even if it was embarrassing, he had to admit Raphael was right. He could not fail a second time to protect the woman he was supposed to marry. Even if he did not love Celestine, he had accepted her as his fianc¨¦e.


    His fists clenched at his sides.


    * * *


    With her chin resting on her hand, Annette silently watched Raphael arguing with Tina the fashion designer.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how well black goes with pink? It is a very trendy color combination lately, even in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Pink? You want me to wear pink? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pink? It¡¯s a masculine color!¡±


    ¡°No man in the world wears a pink suit to a banquet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s the most masculine color!¡± Tina declared. ¡°Because only a man could stand up to it! Don¡¯t you see?¡±


    Raphael scowled. She was trying to persuade him with very strange arguments, and even when she was facing a Master of Swords, she didn¡¯t back down. It took a lot of courage to defend her position as the top designer in Deltium.


    His silence only encouraged her to make a final attack.


    ¡°And last time I went to all the trouble making you a suit that would match your Marquise, but you didn¡¯t even show up together at the garden party!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuses. If you want to apologize, wear a color that flatters your wife. Is that so hard? You shouldn¡¯t mind wearing pink if you want to make your wife look pretty!¡±


    Tina jabbed him directly in a sore spot. Yes, last time he had agreed to have a matching ensemble made to appear with Annette, she had gone to the party first, alone. He had followed her only to find her with her father, and then gone on to have an argument with Allamand that ruined everything.


    Of course, Annette had never offered a single complaint about that day, but the memory still lived in Raphael¡¯s heart, with prickling discomfort. For a moment, he almost said he would wear the pink, but then he spotted the pink velvet in Tina¡¯s hand and his whole body shuddered.


    ¡°It¡¯s my celebration banquet for becoming Master of Swords. I can¡¯t wear pink!!!¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 193

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 193. Pink (2)


    They were visiting Tina¡¯s boutique in preparation for Raphael¡¯s banquet at the palace. It wouldn¡¯t be just nobles from Deltium attending, but emissaries from foreign lands as well. All of them would be coming to celebrate Raphael¡¯s momentous achievement of becoming Master of Swords.


    Which was why he could not imagine wearing pink.


    Tina, spying the displeasure in his face, tried to talk him down.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make you a full suit in this color,¡± she said patiently, as if she were calming a child. ¡°I just want to add pink details to the collar, cuffs, or your tie. You wouldn¡¯t even like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Raphael said, more stubborn than ever.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this, you don¡¯t like that!¡± Tina retorted. ¡°It¡¯s very annoying.¡±


    The man knew nothing about fashion, and still had the temerity to veto her when she proposed the latest trends. Infuriating. As they glared at each other, Annette interceded.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± she said, stepping between them. She had been watching the argument escalate, and couldn¡¯t help sighing as she looked at the pink velvet in Tina¡¯s hands. The designer was right; it would match Annette¡¯s pink eyes perfectly. But it would be hard to talk Raphael into wearing that color.


    Silently, she took the notebook where Tina sorted her fabric swatches, her eyes calmly scanning through the colors until she found a crimson. The deep, intense red was very elegant.


    ¡°What about this one, Raphael?¡±


    ¡°Much better than the other one.¡±


    ¡°This one will work for trim with dark navy blue as the base,¡± Annette said, placing a navy blue velvet beside the crimson she had chosen. ¡°The banquet is for Raphael. We should choose something that compliments his coloring.¡±


    The combination was dark but intense, and when she tried to picture Raphael in the dark blue and red, she knew he would be wildly beautiful.


    Really, it would be strange if something didn¡¯t flatter him, with his physique. Annette cast an admiring glance at his muscular body. He was a head taller than she was at the shoulder, and so impressive that he looked like a well-developed beast.


    Thank God he¡¯s my husband.


    Annette shrugged inside. In theory, the banquet was an unprecedented celebration for Deltium, but in reality it would be a dangerous battlefield with many hidden traps. But that didn¡¯t mean they could just wear any old thing.


    She wanted Raphael to look good at his banquet. She wanted him to look as impressive as his accomplishments. She wanted him to hold his head high before all the nobles of Deltium.


    ¡°I agree with those colors,¡± Raphael said, nodding at Annette¡¯s choice with lamblike obedience.


    ¡°Tina, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t usually wear those colors, my lady,¡± Tina replied deliberately. She had been charged with Annette¡¯s wardrobe since childhood, and she knew better than anyone else what looked good on her. Navy blue and crimson?! Tina was unhappy.


    Annette had delicate features and light colors. She looked best in spring shades. Pink like tulip buds, pale yellow like freesias, dreamy purple like lavender, light greens like leaves, and other similar colors.


    But Annette was insisting on choosing colors that didn¡¯t suit her. Raphael had to be the center of attention at his banquet. But of course, it didn¡¯t mean that she would be drab.


    ¡°I know,¡± Annette said, trying gently to persuade her. ¡°But I have faith in you, Tina. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll think of something wonderful. Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for me to change my style?¡±


    Annette was no longer a hothouse flower, and it was time to put away pastels for something new. Tina nodded as if she were hypnotized by Annette¡¯s smile, which wasn¡¯t the innocent little girl¡¯s smile she remembered.


    ¡°Of course, you can trust me, Lady Annette!¡±


    ¡°I have another favor to ask, by the way. Do you think you could do something a little different with the inner lining? It will be a slightly unusual material.¡±


    Annette smiled as she made the odd request. She would be as prepared as possible of the banquet. A beautiful dress was important, of course, but she also wanted to survive wearing it.


    It was always best to plan ahead.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 194

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 194. Cure For All Ills


    Eucaly Kayun. A brilliant student who graduated with outstanding scores from the medical academy of the Provatte kingdom. Although she had specialized in gynecology, she also had a great knowledge in pharmacology.


    That was why, once she became the doctor for the Carnesis family, she was quickly bribed to give small doses of poison to Annette. But that had failed.


    Emerging from her subterranean prison for the first time in a long time, it was hard for her to open her eyes all the way. The glaring midday sun made her eyes ache, and it felt as if the cold air outside would freeze her legs. As she stepped into the grass, her legs were trembling like a newborn fawn.


    How had she ended up in this situation? Eucaly wondered suddenly.


    She had been born to a fairly wealthy merchant family, wealthy enough to travel freely throughout the continent, even though they were not nobility. Wealthy enough that someone like Eucaly could be educated alongside them at the medical academy.


    One day, her parents had been murdered while trading goods on the border of another kingdom. A troop of bandits had wanted to steal their valuable merchandise, and they had both been stabbed to death over it. It was an excruciating blow to their family, in many ways.


    While a distant relative looked after the business, it had been hard to contact Eucaly about the matter, and when she learned of it months later, she very nearly lost her mind. It was the beginning of her misfortunes. In her shock and grief, she very nearly dropped out of the academy. But though she eventually managed to graduate, she was left in an incredible amount of debt.


    Her distant relative took her in, but offered no additional support. With no one else to help her, she had accepted the King¡¯s offer.


    But¡­ was it also the wrong choice?


    Eucaly ran a hand through her black hair, frozen in place. In the distance was a high, shrill screech.


    A little further away was a discreet door used by servants, and outside was a gardener in a straw hat waiting for her.


    She wished he hadn¡¯t come. It seemed that heaven still was not on her side.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man tipped up the brim of his hat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you that doctor from that distinguished family?¡±


    Though they had met periodically, he pretended this was the first time they had met. Eucaly¡¯s lips quivered as she gave the correct response.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± the man answered. ¡°My limbs have been shaking, and I feel as if I¡¯m suffocating. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well, probably because I have been so worried. I would be grateful if you could prescribe something for anxiety.¡±


    It was the same symptoms she heard every month. It sounded like a consultation with a doctor, but it was actually a question to determine the progress of Annette¡¯s poison.


    Normally, she would have answered that there was no reason to worry, because everything would be well. But today she didn¡¯t. Eucaly gave none of the agreed-upon answers and kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eucaly hugged herself. She had only been able to leave the prison because Raphael had let her go, to lure out the King¡¯s contact who periodically met her.


    As soon as he saw Eucaly¡¯s sudden fear, the man¡¯s eyebrows went up, a sudden thrill of danger. It was already too late to escape.


    ¡°I thought there was a rat in my house. So it was you.¡±


    Before the gardener could move, there was someone standing before him. The moment he saw the man with the dark hair, he knew that the plan had gone wrong.


    ¡°Damn it, get out of my way!¡± He yanked a sharp dagger from its sheath at his chest and stabbed Raphael instantly, but it did nothing. Raphael grabbed the blade with his own hands, enveloping it in a pale light. The aura of a Master of Swords.


    The blade shattered to pieces.


    Raphael looked the man up and down.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°Are your limbs shaking? Do you feel like you¡¯re suffocating? I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    Fortunately, he knew how to treat those symptoms. Raphael clubbed the man over the head.


    It was a heavy thump, like a bursting glass bottle, and the man dropped without a sound onto the ground. Raphael looked at the unconscious man, unconcerned.


    Look at that. It seemed he had some talent as a doctor.


    ¡°Nothing mends matters like a blow to the head,¡± he said, satisfied.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 195

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 195. Shadow


    Raphael grabbed the man by the neck and dragged him toward the house like a ragdoll, without bothering to look back. Left alone, Eucaly bit her lower lip uneasily.


    What should she do now?


    Raphael seemed sure she wouldn¡¯t run away, so sure that he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, and Eucaly looked back furtively. Could she escape if she went out that door? No matter what she had done, she did not want to go back to that prison.


    But Raphael stopped so suddenly, she froze. He did not look back, but she could sense the sudden change in his demeanor, as if he had eyes on the back of his head.


    Eucaly¡¯s fear was so great, her skin crawled, as if she had stepped in front of a hungry jungle beast. Instinctively she knew that he would absolutely catch her. If she took a single step to flee, he would be on her in the blink of an eye, and then she would be just like that man, lying limp on the ground.


    Reluctantly, she followed him, giving up any hope of escape. There was nowhere in the world she could go to hide from her sins.


    * * *


    ¡°Old man. Would you happen to know this guy?¡±


    Raphael tossed a bound man at Hamilton¡¯s feet, and the older man frowned. He had been enjoying a quiet glass of wine.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He exclaimed, with an agitated tug of his perfectly trimmed beard. ¡°You won¡¯t bring gifts when you come visiting other people¡¯s homes, but you will bring this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, why would I give you a gift? Take a look at this guy¡¯s face.¡±


    Lounging comfortably on the couch, Raphael stretched out an arm to lift the unconscious man¡¯s head, and Hamilton peered at his face.


    ¡°Turn his head. No, not that way, the other way.¡±


    Raphael obeyed, and the man let out a groan of pain, as if his head might separate from his neck. Behind his ear, Hamilton spotted the small tattoo.


    ¡°He belongs to the Shadow,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s one of the King¡¯s secret agents. But he¡¯s not anyone important.¡±


    ¡°Another little fish?¡± Raphael asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to get a little higher up the food chain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not too hard. That guy will know how to contact other agents, and you know how to make him spit it out even better than I do, don¡¯t you?¡± Hamilton asked.


    As the bound man belatedly recognized Hamilton, he tried to shout through his gag. Raphael kicked him in the thigh.


    ¡°What the hell did he say?¡± He asked, frowning.


    ¡°I could guess. He might have called me a traitor,¡± Hamilton said, shrugging. When he had worked for the King, he was used to being a ghost and making out the words of people who had their mouths gagged.


    The man twitched in frustration at Hamilton¡¯s disinterest, and Raphael hit him to make him lie still.


    There was a crunching noise, and the man went limp, as if he had been struck by lightning. Hamilton clicked his tongue.


    ¡°How could I betray my king for an impatient fellow like you? All I wanted was to retire and have a comfortable life. This mess is all your fault, simpleton.¡±


    Raphael plucked the wine glass from Hamilton¡¯s hand and drained it in one gulp.


    ¡°What good are two old men to each other? When you get so old you need someone to wipe your ass, the Crown Prince will owe you a nurse. Think of it as an investment in your future.¡±


    ¡°You mouthy brat!¡±


    Though he tormented Hamilton, Raphael was sincerely grateful. Hamilton¡¯s decision to choose him rather than the King had made all of this much easier. His goal was to collect one agent after another, who would later serve as witnesses.


    He could probably do it before the banquet.


    Raphael was more determined than ever, now that he had found the person he wanted to protect.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 196

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 196. Jealous


    Claire Lucid Bavaria. Third Knight Commander of the Chapelle Empire. The wife of Arjen Bavaria. She had many titles, but the one that suited her best was knight.


    ¡°Where is your sense of urgency?¡± Claire demanded. ¡°Can you even call yourselves knights of the Empire?¡±


    Walking through the training grounds, Claire was more venomous than usual, and the men under her command prepared themselves for death. News had just come from Deltium, and she was very, very irritated.


    ¡°A Master of Swords! I can¡¯t believe he is a Master of Swords!¡±


    It seemed Raphael of Carnesis had just accomplished this singular achievement, and Claire was furious. Of course, she had expected this day would come, but so soon?


    He was a man of many talents.


    Claire grumbled to herself. Of course, she was a gifted swordswoman herself, but not enough to reach the level of a Master of Swords. In this area, natural talent weighed more heavily than constant training.


    Claire knew exactly what level her own skills were. She would never be as good as Raphael, no matter how hard she tried.


    She was very jealous.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished with training for today,¡± she said. ¡°If you¡¯re this lazy tomorrow, I¡¯ll break your backs and make you crawl home. Dismissed!¡±


    With training over, Claire headed home. Her expression brightened when she remembered it was still the middle of the month. There was a good chance her handsome husband would be home.


    Her steps quickened.


    * * *


    ¡°Arjen, I¡¯m home!¡±


    As soon as she arrived, Claire went straight to Arjen¡¯s office. There was no one that she wanted to see so badly, but she was immediately disappointed to find the room empty.


    But after a moment, she felt the presence of someone behind her, creeping forward.


    An assassin? No. The presence behind her felt like¡­


    A bright smile appeared on Claire¡¯s face, but she pretended not to notice the person sneaking behind her. The man held his breath as he approached and suddenly embraced her from behind, and Claire pretended to start with surprise, turning to look behind her.


    ¡°Arjen! You scared me.¡±


    ¡°You should always watch your back,¡± said the blond man, kissing her. His snow-white skin and clear purple eyes made his beauty almost unreal, as if he were a fairy creature. Not even the tattooed spider on his left cheek could diminish his charms. Beaming, Claire turned to embrace her husband, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    ¡°How did you get here so soon? Did you solve that problem you mentioned last time?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I will soon. My father-in-law fully supports me,¡± Arjen laughed.


    He knew very well he could never have succeeded without the help of Claire¡¯s family. The Lucid family was highly respected in the empire. It had been almost a miracle that Claire¡¯s father had accepted Arjen as her husband, and Arjen would always be grateful for it. And though he had benefited mightily from his connection to Claire¡¯s family, it didn¡¯t mean that he loved her any less.


    ¡°I like being with you,¡± he said, looking at her fondly. ¡°How was training today?¡±


    ¡°I did not like it,¡± Claire grumbled. ¡°My subordinates are dumb, my sword is slow. Why don¡¯t I have talent?¡±


    ¡°¡­You have no talent? You?¡±


    Claire¡¯s family was a lineage of knights who had been protecting the realm for hundreds of years. A line of warriors, naturally gifted with the sword. Even Claire, a female knight, had a formidable constitution.


    Arjen immediately guessed the reason for the sudden lapse in her self-confidence.¡±


    ¡°It must be that my brother-in-law has made you sad,¡± he said. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about it so much.¡±


    ¡°I envy him. Every swordsman¡¯s dream is to become a Master of Swords.¡±


    ¡°From what I saw, he isn¡¯t just a swordsman. Isn¡¯t it pointless for a human to compare themselves to a tiger? Compare yourself to yourself.¡±


    ¡°That is just depressing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here, Arjen.¡±


    ¡°So am I,¡± Arjen replied, and though he smiled, a cloud passed over his face. She caught the vague uneasiness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there another problem?¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 197

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 197. Genius of the Century


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there another problem?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±


    ¡°Is it a political matter?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± said Arjen. ¡°But it¡¯s not about the Empire. It¡¯s about my family.¡±


    A bitter smile touched his lips. The Bavarias were the most prosperous family in the kingdom, but they were teetering now on the edge of a precipice. However ancient the Bavaria¡¯s bloodline, it could not compare to the power of the royals.


    If King Selgratis wanted to push the Bavaria family out of their position, it would not be easy to stop him. The situation might have been a little less dire if Arjen had remained at home, but then he would never have met Claire. Arjen had always chosen to work hard rather than complain about his situation.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing to do with Raphael becoming Master of Swords, is it?¡± Claire asked, her eyes narrowing as she voiced the suspicion. ¡°His talent exceeded the King¡¯s expectations, didn¡¯t it? And he is the King¡¯s firstborn, even if he is a bastard. If he wanted to claim the throne, it could be justified.¡±


    Claire had always been quicker with her fists than her wits, but regular exposure to her genius husband had sharpened both. Arjen produced a letter, his expression grim.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a formal invitation from the King. He plans to hold a grand banquet to celebrate Raphael¡¯s achievement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not strange. In the Empire, there¡¯s always a grand event when a new Master of Swords appears. Isn¡¯t it only natural to honor such an outstanding talent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s strange. Usually, nobles outside the kingdom would receive their invitations at least two months in advance. But this one came late, as if the King does not want us to attend.¡±


    Arjen¡¯s expression was serious as he looked at the invitation again, and Claire sombered.


    ¡°King Selgratis has never been on our side,¡± he explained. ¡°I think there is a deeper plan behind this banquet. A hunt before the feast, with the arrows seeking the blood of the Bavarias.¡±


    They did not call Arjen a genius without cause. All the way from the Chapelle Empire, he could read the situation in Deltium with great clarity. As sadness filled his face, Claire jumped in, as impetuous as ever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Arjen. I can go to your place.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arjen smiled warmly at the offer. ¡°I can always count on you.¡±


    Now that she had become Knight Commander of Chapelle, the King of Deltium could not lightly touch her. If anything were to happen to her, the Empire would immediately consider it a threat. Selgratis would have to let her return home safely. A kingdom could not match the might of an Empire.


    Claire frowned as she spotted the date on the invitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time,¡± she said. ¡°Even if I leave today, I¡¯ll be a little late.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate, you just finished training. You can leave early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I just want to see Annette,¡± Claire fretted. ¡°I would never forgive myself if something happened to her. She is like a sister to me.¡±


    And Claire had long regretted that she had been unable to do anything when Annette had been falsely accused. This time, she would protect her. Which meant she would refuse Arjen¡¯s request and pack now, since she meant to leave before nightfall. Kissing her husband, Claire left the office.


    She left Arjen blushing. He really had been lucky to marry such a lovely woman, but unfortunately now was not the time to appreciate her for it. Claire was an important woman in the Empire, but she was not familiar with the nuances of the conflicts in the much smaller Deltium.


    It would be best to gather that information to guide her.


    The sharp purple eyes of Arjen, the genius of the century, gleamed as he went to work.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 198

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 198. Weakness


    ¡°Oh, my! Look at all the people. There weren¡¯t so many before, were there?¡±


    Annette looked at the assembly with wide eyes, as if there had been a sudden surge in membership to her book club. But she was actually in the prison under the Carnesis house. Eucaly was no longer its sole occupant. There were a number of faces that she was seeing for the first time.


    ¡°First, I caught the guy that was contacting her,¡± Raphael explained, pointing to a man who was tightly bound. ¡°Then, I got the guy that he was reporting too, and kept doing the same thing until I found someone useful. Hamilton said this guy reports directly to the King. I just got him to confess.¡±


    Raphael seemed quite pleased with his accomplishments, and looked as if he expected praise for it.


    ¡°How wonderful!¡± Annette exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do! It¡¯s so comforting to have you with me, Raphael.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing,¡± Raphael muttered. His eyes could look cold and mysterious as a deep lake, but Annette could see he was embarrassed as his ears turned red.


    Raphael¡¯s ears were very honest. She had to hide her face in his shoulder to hide her smile, and he hugged her gently.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± She asked, wrapped comfortably in his arms. ¡°Did they know anything useful?¡±


    ¡°The only thing that is certain is that he intends for Lady Keers to be harmed on the day of the banquet, and you will be blamed for it,¡± he said, anxiety twisting his features. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    He was learning that love was not always sweet. Love was also fear. What if he lost the woman to whom he had given his heart? His eyes darkened, just imagining it. The thought of losing Annette was like sinking into a swamp.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to lock her up in a safe place where only he could see her? Then he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid.


    She had taught him to love, and so she had taught him to be afraid.


    ¡°Raphael.¡± Annette must have sensed something of his unease. ¡°Nothing will happen to me. I have taken every precaution.¡±


    ¡°The banquet is for me. The King will try to separate from you. If something happens, if I can¡¯t get to you in time¡­¡±


    His arms shook as he wrapped them around her, shocking her with the intensity of his emotion. Raphael never showed weakness. The beast had truly given her his heart, and he would be destroyed if she died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she comforted. ¡°I really will be fine. If the King is planning to accuse me, then I will have to be alive, won¡¯t I? Which means my life isn¡¯t in danger.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    He hugged her tighter, and Annette wondered if she might die after all. The thought of Raphael standing before her gravestone made her want to cry. He would not cry. His face would only be empty again, and that thought broke her heart.


    I must live a long time in this life. I will definitely not die, Annette told herself firmly. She had already changed the present so much just by catching Eucaly, and somehow it did not seem as fearful when she had already come back to life after death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up to my room,¡± she said, taking Raphael¡¯s hand. ¡°I have someone I want you to meet.¡±


    Raphael eyed her suspiciously, wondering what the hell else she might have up her sleeve.


    * * *


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Marquis,¡± said a man dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform, lifting his skirt in a curtsy. It was a uniform in Raphael¡¯s own colors, the colors of the Marquisate of Carnesis, and Raphael¡¯s eye twitched at the sight of him.


    He had many questions.


    Why was a man wearing a maid¡¯s uniform? Why was it one of the uniforms of Raphael¡¯s maids? And wearing it so confidently, for that matter. Didn¡¯t he have any shame, as a man?


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 199

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 199. Decisive Battle


    The man in a maid¡¯s uniform promptly struck another blow at the indignant Raphael.


    ¡°Oh, how could you look at me like that, Master,¡± he tittered. ¡°So shameful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At any other time, Raphael would already have been insulting the man, and Annette couldn¡¯t help smiling as she saw him restraining himself. She was used to Railin¡¯s eccentricities, and hadn¡¯t thought anything about introducing him to Raphael.


    ¡°This is Mr. Railin Mosley,¡± she said. ¡°The leader of Deltium¡¯s most powerful information guild. He has worked very hard for me.¡±


    ¡°Our clients deserve only the best,¡± Railin replied, lifting Annette¡¯s hand to his lips and provoking another spasm of fury from Raphael. A handsome man in a maid¡¯s uniform was flirting with his wife.


    It definitely made him angry, but Raphael wasn¡¯t entirely sure why. Was it the uniform, or the kiss on Annette¡¯s hand? Railin was a variety of bizarre Raphael had never encountered in his whole life.


    ¡°I have a message for you from His Highness, the Prince,¡± said the lunatic, his lips stretching in a smile. ¡°Here, for you.¡±


    Lifting the skirt of his uniform, he plucked the letter out of the garter belt on his thigh, and mischievously offered it to Raphael.


    Raphael stood rigidly. This was not what he had imagined when he found the Guild of Secrets ring in Annette¡¯s jewelry box. It was just embarrassing to think he had been afraid Annette might leave him for this weirdo.


    Well, his guess had not been entirely wrong, but Annette had no intention of leaving him now. She plucked the letter away as Raphael stood frozen.


    ¡°It seems Ludwig has discovered something,¡± she said as she read the short message.


    Ludwig warned that a fire was going to break out at the banquet, and Celestine would be dragged away in the confusion. It was vital information that Ludwig had learned directly from the King.


    ¡°And His Majesty has been investigating some of our employees,¡± Annette went on. ¡°Perhaps he means to bribe them.¡±


    All of it was bad news. Annette sighed, frowning.


    Normally, aristocratic families would have employees whose families had worked for them for generations, making them very loyal. But the Carnesis family was new, and its employees had not yet developed that loyalty. No doubt some of them would accept the King¡¯s bribes.


    Even knowing it was happening, there wasn¡¯t much she could do. Nearly two hundred people worked in the mansion, and there was no quick way to discover who had betrayed them. But at least now that they had been warned, they could prepare some countermeasures.


    Annette was grateful.


    She could see how much Ludwig had risked, and it made it easier to forgive his past mistakes. He really was doing his best to redeem himself.


    Raphael finally came out of his shock.


    ¡°How is Lady Keers?¡± He asked. A pertinent question. ¡°Will she be prepared?¡±


    ¡°Celestine? I really don¡¯t know,¡± Annette murmured, worried. ¡°She¡¯s probably very anxious right now. She looks brave on the outside, but she is a very sensitive person.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Railin produced another letter, this time from his bosom.


    ¡°I knew you would be worried, so I collected another message.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You really are so thorough,¡± Annette replied, leaving Raphael to wonder if she would have reacted so calmly if he had plucked a letter from between fake breasts.


    People¡¯s ability to adapt was amazing.


    ¡°She wrote it herself,¡± she said, relieved. ¡°She says she will be ready. She will be wearing shoes with a low heel, and the bodice of her gown will be lined with thin steel plates. She will also wear a thick choker around her neck.¡±


    It seemed they didn¡¯t need to worry about Celestine¡¯s mental condition, given these preparations. She was more determined to survive than ever.


    Finally¡­ it¡¯s tomorrow.


    The day of the decisive battle was coming.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 200

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 200. Sweet dreams


    Having delivered all his messages, Railin departed. Tomorrow, he too would enter the banquet, disguised as a noblewoman. He would make sure that both Annette and Celestine were not in danger.


    It was a relief knowing that he would be present. Railin was so efficient, she was sure he would help them.


    And Raphael had been wise enough not to question him, even when Railin sashayed out the door, with a flip of his skirts. Raphael shut the door after him. He had more important things on his mind.


    They had made all the preparations. Early in the morning, Tina would be bringing their clothing for the banquet, so Annette decided to go to bed early.


    Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day.


    But it was hard to fall asleep when she was so anxious, and her mind was chaotic with all the possibilities. If she had been trying to sleep alone, it would have been a very frightening night.


    But Raphael was there, curled around like a huge panther, protecting her. She was very glad he was there.


    ¡°Sleep peacefully. Don¡¯t worry about anything else,¡± he said, tucking a lock of her hair behind her ear. He was worried, too.


    Affectionately, she nuzzled his neck with the tip of her nose, and a smile flickered on his face for the first time. Maybe it had only tickled him, but he looked so cute when he smiled. But it was only a moment before his face was solemn again. He was worried, but he wouldn¡¯t say so, lest the words become a prophecy.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Annette asked, running a hand over his hard chest. ¡°Try and close your eyes. I¡¯ll cast a spell on you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep well? Try to close your eyes. I¡¯ll cast a spell on you.¡±


    Obediently, his blue eyes closed, as if he wanted to prove his trust in her, and Annette began to sing her sweet lullaby.


    Good night, darling


    When the silver bead of the moon hangs along the black ridge


    You will have beautiful dreams


    You will fall asleep in my arms¡­


    The lullaby worked; Annette¡¯s uncanny gift sent Raphael instantly into dreamworld with only a few notes, and Annette kissed his cheek and settled down to sleep. Even though he was asleep, his arms were still wrapped tightly around her, as if he was afraid someone would steal her away while he slept.


    Gently, she closed her eyes. She felt calmer with him by her side.


    ¡°Good night, Raphael. Sweet dreams.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around him, hoping her warmth would comfort him in his sleep.


    * * *


    The day of the banquet began early.


    Annette sat groggily on the couch as Tina arrived with three assistants even before the faint light of dawn reached through the windows.


    ¡°Sally, start the massage, make sure the blood is flowing in her skin. Lisa, press the garments again, we want every seam perfect. Jane, why are you sitting there? You need to heat up the curling tongs so we can curl her hair. Hurry!¡±


    It was certainly nothing like anything she had ever worn before.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 201

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 201. New Charm


    Navy blue with crimson really was perfect for Raphael. Though Annette wondered if such dark colors would suit her, she didn¡¯t really care. She understood who would be the center of attention today.


    Raphael had trained even in the rain. Every day, he went out at the same time in his training clothes, and only returned when he had completed his exercises. It sounded like a simple accomplishment, but it was difficult to keep such a strenuous routine day after day. His direct, solemn gaze reflected the seriousness with which he wielded his sword.


    He deserved to be recognized for what he had done.


    Tina¡¯s assistants were busily preparing him for it, and Annette smiled to herself at the thought of his unease, to be at the center of their attention.


    The creature from the hothouse had become an entirely new kind of butterfly.


    ¡°Is that¡­me?¡± Annette said, staring at herself in the mirror. It was a cliche, the romantic staple of a heroine in the books she sometimes read, but she had never dreamed of standing in their place herself.


    And she was not exaggerating.


    ¡°Platinum hair looks good on you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Tina asked eagerly. She looked much more exhausted than she had been when she arrived a few hours before. Tina had applied a silver powder to Annette¡¯s hair that gave it a subtle shimmer every time she moved, and the designer beamed as she surveyed the effect.


    ¡°The dress is so dramatic, it calls for cooler tones rather than warm ones,¡± she explained. ¡°I also did your makeup in cooler shades. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like me,¡± Annette said. Her usual palette was the colors of spring, warm colors and creamy tones. But now she could be nothing but starkest winter.


    The dark blue bleached the cream from Annette¡¯s skin, and though the colors did not originally seem to suit her, the crimson darkened the color of her eyes and allowed for a much darker red on her lips. The navy blue gown with its plunging back made her look as if she had stepped out of a fantasy.


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± Tina said, tears welling as she contemplated her masterpiece. ¡°You have become a splendid woman, my lady.¡±


    Before, Annette had looked like a little girl¡¯s dream of a princess. Now she had become a proper noblewoman, a charming lady that other women would envy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Annette, squeezing Tina¡¯s hand. ¡°You are an amazing designer.¡±


    Annette had always been one who could win hearts with a single word, and Tina was deeply moved.


    ¡°It must have been such hard work,¡± Annette went on, brushing her hand over the lining of the gown.


    ¡°I can work miracles,¡± Tina said, opening the door. The time had come for the rest of Deltium to appreciate Annette¡¯s new charms. ¡°The Marquis will be waiting for you in the foyer.¡±


    Tina¡¯s smile widened as she watched Annette¡¯s back. She was sure the lady would knock Raphael¡¯s eyes out, and maybe then he would appreciate the skills of the amazing designer he had hired.


    Next time, he would find himself walking out the door in pink.


    Tina¡¯s smile widened, her eyes sparkling brilliantly.


    In the front entry of the house, Raphael felt an inexplicable prickle of alarm.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 202

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 202. Really Beautiful


    Soft footsteps soon sounded from the top of the stairs, in a graceful whisper that sounded familiar to Raphael. Automatically, he looked up and then froze as he saw Annette approaching.


    A beam of sunlight glowed behind her, lighting on platinum blonde hair, pale as the moonlight. It was pulled back elegantly with platinum jewelry, and it made Annette like the early rise of a silver moon.


    All he could think was to take her in his arms and carry her right back up the stairs.


    ¡°Raphael?¡± Annette said softly, and Raphael jolted, stiff and wide-eyed as he looked up at her. All at once, his Annette was a femme fatale.


    And she was enjoying it as she moved closer to him, stopping on the second to the last step to bask in his gaze. From here, she was finally Raphael¡¯s height. Normally he was a head taller than she was.


    ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long.¡±


    She was so close when she looked into his eyes, Raphael¡¯s cold face reddened, and he covered it with a hand. Something about him goaded Annette into mischief, and she pulled his hand down from his face, peeking into his eyes.


    ¡°How do I look today?¡± She asked, bringing her face closer to his. ¡°Don¡¯t I look pretty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I know it¡¯s different than usual.¡±


    How disappointing that Raphael couldn¡¯t say a word. Annette lowered her eyes and looked very sad.


    ¡°No¨Cno, beautiful. You look beautiful,¡± Raphael said, quickly catching her hand, and Annette¡¯s eyes widened to see him so agitated. Both of them were surprising each other, but she was glad to see it. It meant it was real.


    ¡°Thank you. You look very handsome, too,¡± she said. It was so easy to kiss him like this, when they were the same height, and she leaned forward, making him freeze again at the unexpected touch. The cool, refined scent of lilies drifted with her, effortlessly stealing his heart.


    Raphael¡¯s face could not have been any redder. Annette laughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, tugging him by the hand. ¡°You are today¡¯s hero.¡±


    It was literal truth. The moment she had seen him waiting, everything around him had faded away. He looked so handsome in the dark suit, perfectly tailored to his powerful physique, complimenting his manly face. The crimson trimming added a dangerous sensuality to his normally cold aspect.


    I wish there was a real celebration today.


    They were on their way to a battlefield, treacherous as thin ice on a river. Annette tried to push away the regrets in her heart as she climbed into the carriage beside him. The ride to the palace felt very short today.


    ¡°Raphael, I will be watching Celestine,¡± she said, as the palace came into view. She took his hand in hers. ¡°If things become dangerous, I will signal to Railin, and he will bring her to me.¡±


    Silently, he nodded. But as she was about to step out of the carriage, he caught her, holding her tight.


    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± he whispered, his face solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t take any chances.¡±


    He embraced her harder, almost pleading. There was fear in the gesture, a hint of desperation, a wolf afraid for his mate. It touched her.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 203

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 203. Model Couple


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die without you.¡±


    Annette never intended to leave this lonely man behind again. Her eyes filled with determination as his hand steadied in her grip, and a smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± he murmured. Annette took his arm, beaming.


    ¡°Gladly.¡±


    ¡°Look, over there! Isn¡¯t that the Marquis Carnesis and his wife? He looks so young to be a Master of Swords. How remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, they look well together, dressed to match.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Marquise in anything like that before, doesn¡¯t she look like a different person? That new style suits her so well, I would love to wear a gown like that.¡±


    Whispers followed them as they entered the palace together, looking as if they were a model couple, stepping out of a portrait. A few ladies blushed at the sight of Raphael.


    It was surprising to see cold Raphael, so much larger than dainty Annette, giving his full attention to escorting her. His deep blue eyes were riveted solely on her, with a devotion any woman would envy.


    Ignoring the whispers of the crowd, they walked on, eyes forward. The crush of people automatically parted before them, giving way on either side so that they could see the great throne ahead of them. Only one person in Deltium could sit there, and King Selgratis looked down on them from high, a false smile fixed to his lips.


    ¡°Here you are, son of Deltium,¡± he said. ¡°Such an exceptional man honors us all. Come closer and let me have a better look at you.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s hand tensed in Annette¡¯s as resentment filled him, remembering all the horrible things the King had done. Gently, Annette¡¯s thumb stroked over the back of his hand, moving forward to the place where the King was waiting. Together, they bowed before him.


    ¡°All glory belongs to Your Majesty, after all your generosity,¡± said Annette. ¡°Great Sun of Deltium, I hope you will always remember this moment with price.¡±


    Well-trained by the Bavaria family, Annette¡¯s face showed no sign of her thoughts. Her voice was as mild as a spring breeze. The King regarded her with a dry eye.


    ¡°I am very glad you are my son¡¯s wife,¡± he said kindly. ¡°I am sure he owes part of his great accomplishment to having you at his side, supporting him.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for the compliment, Your Majesty.¡±


    Annette¡¯s smile was as harmless as a flower. The King was as happy to have her a daughter-in-law as he would be to push her off a cliff.


    The King watched her as if he were confirming something, then turned his head to his son.


    ¡°Of course I would enjoy speaking with you all day, but I must give my attention to today¡¯s hero. Come here, Raphael.¡±


    ¡°I will see you later, Raphael,¡± Annette said, forcing a small smile. ¡°I will just go and say hello to everyone.¡±


    She could not remain when the King was so explicit in his desire that she leave, but she felt Raphael¡¯s eyes follow her as she turned away.


    The real war had just begun.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 204

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 204. Amber Orb


    ¡°Your husband, a Master of Swords! How amazing, you must be so proud.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only the second Master of Swords in the history of Deltium, isn¡¯t he? And so young!¡±


    Annette smiled as the congratulations continued to pour in from all sides. It was true; Raphael had accomplished something so extraordinary, even the Deltium nobility couldn¡¯t bring themselves to whisper insults. Laughing to herself, she eyed the knights in the corner of the banquet hall, who stood with their gazes fixed on the floor.


    Raphael deserved this recognition. His lineage shouldn¡¯t matter, or rather, the high lineage of the people around her made no difference at all compared to his achievements. They could not even touch his heels.


    Her smile widened. She was receiving the accolades he had earned. No one would dare laugh at him now. In spite of everything, she felt very proud. Though the banquet wasn¡¯t a proper celebration, it was still a very emotional moment.


    This time, she had gotten to attend his banquet with him.


    Raphael had achieved this in their last life, though it had been three or four years later. There had been a banquet, too, to celebrate his achievement, but his wife Annette had never come. By then, the poisoning had progressed to the point that she could not even stand up by herself.


    She had been left at home, trying to imagine what had happened from the bits of gossip she heard.


    ¡°Congratulations, Marquise.¡±


    At that moment, someone suddenly held out a rose to her, and she started in surprise. But her tension vanished as soon as she recognized the face.


    ¡°Thank you. You are very kind.¡±


    The man who offered the rose was very handsome, with deep blue hair and white skin. His red eyes gave him a strangely seductive air, making it difficult to look away from him. He was so impeccably dressed in a suit of somber black, it was hard to imagine he was a pervert in disguise.


    ¡°The Marquise looks like the Moon Goddess today.¡±


    ¡°That is an excessive compliment,¡± Annette remarked. ¡°But thank you. I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°Beauty will always attract attention. I think I will go and see if I can find another so beautiful. Please enjoy the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, sometimes flowers are devoured, and sometimes they are thrown at the feet of beautiful women,¡± Railin remarked enigmatically, and departed.


    Annette¡¯s eyes narrowed. Of course, sometimes salads and desserts included edible flowers, but she doubted he was commenting on the banquet¡¯s menu. Her eyes went to the rose he had given her, with a strange glinting within.


    What was that?


    Tucked in the petals at the center of the rose was a tiny amber orb, about the size of a fingernail. Annette¡¯s head cocked to one side as she carefully plucked it out. Railin would not give her anything useless. Quickly, she hid the orb away.


    The feast was like a fruit, ripening slowly with time. Annette smiled at all the people around her, but inwardly remained wary.


    Raphael still had not returned. She didn¡¯t know where he was now, but it didn¡¯t seem like a good sign. She was prickling with anxiety, and every new person that approached her seemed like they might stab her.


    She tried to be careful, but the place was just so crowded. She almost didn¡¯t hear the person calling out to her.


    ¡°¡­tte. Annette!¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 205

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 205. Fire (1)


    Suddenly, another voice called out to her from close by, one of the last voices she had expected to hear today.


    Turning, she found Allamand behind her. He might have called her a few times already, but the sound had been lost in the noise of the banquet, which might explain the clear displeasure on his face.


    ¡°How ridiculous,¡± he said, launching immediately into bitter complaint. ¡°My hearing is perfect, so I know you did not inherit this difficulty from me.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    She had never expected to see him here, when he hated Raphael so much. The last time they had spoken, he had warned her to expect a divorce.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, wiping the surprise from her expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would come.¡±


    ¡°Why? Of course I must be here to honor my son-in-law.¡±


    That made no sense. She didn¡¯t know why Allamand would choose to come, but it assuredly was not to celebrate Raphael¡¯s achievement. But the thought that her father was here calmed her a little. Perhaps because it was proof he hadn¡¯t abandoned her.


    ¡°Look, over there! Duke Bavaria is here!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go greet him.¡±


    His appearance had an enormous impact on the banquet. There were many people that were eager to offer their courtesies to the noblest family in Deltium, aside from the royal family itself.


    ¡°Do you think he knew that Marquis Carnesis would become Master of Swords?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± someone else whispered curiously. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why he accepted him as his son-in-law, despite his poor position and lineage. The Duke is a man that thinks ahead.¡±


    Allamand frowned. He did not like it when people spoke from ignorance.


    Annette took the opportunity of the distraction to examine him. He was dressed in a suit so black, it almost seemed to absorb the light, and dark purple cloak over his shoulders, lined with fur. Her father had always had a weakness for cold.


    Allamand Bavaria, the white serpent, did not like being cold, and almost always had fur in the winter. Annette bit her lip anxiously. One of the King¡¯s men that Raphael had interrogated had warned that there would be a fire in the banquet hall. That cloak would go up at once.


    ¡°Father,¡± she said, meeting his eyes as she leaned closer to whisper in his ear. ¡°Please remove that cloak. There¡¯s going to be a fire.¡±


    Allamand¡¯s face did not change in the slightest, and in the distance, Annette finally spotted Celestine. There were many people greeting her with outward joy, though they were already gossiping behind her back about how lucky she had been to catch the King¡¯s son.


    Good. Nothing seems to have happened yet.


    Annette would be blamed for anything that happened to Celestine at this banquet. It would be best to keep far away from her in public.


    Having made sure Celestine was safe, she turned away. Suddenly, there was a loud explosion in one corner of the banquet hall.


    BOOM!!


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 206

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 206. Fire (2)


    A massive explosion, right before her eyes. The noise deafened her. The concussion knocked everyone to the floor. The acrid smell of burning filled her nostrils. And when Annette saw the dazzling flames, everything else was so dark, she couldn¡¯t see the floor beneath her hands. The disaster had obliterated all five of her senses.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Annette struggled up from the floor. Fortunately, she was far enough from the explosion that she wasn¡¯t too badly affected. But she felt something warm trickling down her neck, and when she swiped it with the back of her hand, she saw that it was blood. It looked as if something had happened to her ear.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this. She had only thought there would be a fire.


    Though fire had indeed followed the explosion. The ruthless Selgratis had placed explosives in the banquet hall. It didn¡¯t matter how many nobles were injured, when he already planned to blame it on someone else.


    She tried to look around her, but most people had not even risen from the floor, motionless as if they were unconscious. But the first person to search for was for family¨C


    Father!


    Instead, she spotted six masked men making off with Celestine. One of them had slung her over his shoulder, and she was so motionless, she must have been completely unconscious.


    Annette¡¯s heart contracted. Where was Railin? But she didn¡¯t see him, either because of the explosion or because some whim had taken him off elsewhere.


    ¡°They¡¯re taking Lady Keers!¡± She shouted, calling anxiously for help. ¡°She¡¯s being kidnapped!¡±


    But her voice was drowned out by the cacophony of screams from the injured and terrified people all around her. No one was going to help her right now. But she couldn¡¯t just watch, Celestine¡¯s life was in danger.¡±


    Staggering to her feet, she tried to follow, but some of the masked men immediately spotted her. One man jabbed a finger at her, and two others sprang toward her, grabbing her arms.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°This way!¡±


    They wanted to take her somewhere else, and though Annette struggled to escape, there was nothing she could do against a man¡¯s strength. A shiver went down her spine as they dragged her out of the banquet hall.


    They could very easily kill Celestine right now, and blame her for it.


    ¡°Let me go! Someone, please help us! They¡¯re kidnapping us!¡±


    Anne fought desperately, but her cries were drowned out by all the noise of the banquet hall. Fire was racing not only across the carpet on the floor, but leaping up the curtains. Debris was tumbling down from the ceiling. Who had time to worry about anyone else at a time like this? Maybe that was why the King had chosen explosives.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it; she was dragged along with Celestine. Soon, they came to a room at the end of a dimly lit corridor not far from the banquet hall. They threw her in a corner, but Annette bounced back up to her feet at once. The masked man grabbed her hair, yanking.


    I am afraid.


    Annette shuddered involuntarily. There was nothing else that she could do. Right now, not even her status would protect her. They could cut her head off and she could do nothing to stop it. She was helpless, and her fear was overwhelming.


    But she was the only one that could stop it. The unconscious Celestine would go like a lamb to her death. They had stretched her out on the carpet, her limbs pressed flat to the car.


    Annette jerked as if cold water had splashed her.


    She was the only one that could save them. There was no one else.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She demanded, trying to sound confident. ¡°Why are you doing this? Do you know who I am?¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 207

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 207. Fire (3)


    The men didn¡¯t react. The man gripping her hair only shoved her head into the floor, pressing so hard she thought her skull might go through it. And still, she kept talking calmly.


    ¡°People saw you taking us. Soon, they are going to follow. I won¡¯t tell them anything if you let us go now.¡±


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±


    A man who looked like the leader broke the silence, and the eyes behind his mask were coldly mocking as he pulled out a blue-bladed dagger. He toyed with its edge as he looked at Celestine.


    No, they will kill her if I don¡¯t stop them!


    Desperately, she tried to lift her head, and then her eyes fixed on the masks the men wore over their faces. None of them had their ears covered. She watched tearfully as that man turned away from her, approaching Celestine, and a requiem song escaped her.


    Oh God, grant them eternal rest.


    Let your infinite light shine upon them


    You deserve our adoration


    Please hear my prayer


    It was hard enough to try to sing with her head pushed into the floor, never mind all the smoke she had inhaled. She could not find the right notes.


    The men paid no attention to the song. One of them turned his head back to the unconscious Celestine while the leader knelt in front of her, his head cocked as if he were contemplating the most effective angle to kill her.


    But he looked back at Annette as her singing grew louder, and the man restraining her shoved her head harder into the floor.


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    One by one, the others followed. It seemed the effectiveness of her song was not reliant on the quality of the music.


    ¡°You¡­sneaky¡­bitch¡­¡±


    The leader lasted the longest, kneeling beside Celestine with a hand over his nose. He thought Annette was using some kind of sleeping gas; the only possible guess he could make. No one would ever imagine she could put people to sleep by singing.


    Who would imagine Annette was a regressor, with a regressor¡¯s gift? Even the King¡¯s most dangerous subordinates were powerless.


    The leader crumpled onto the floor, and Annette stood up, wobbling over to Celestine.


    ¡°Celestine, please, you have to get up,¡± she said urgently, shaking Celestine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, you have to open your eyes!¡±


    She was terrified the well-trained killers would wake up any moment, and tears flowed down her cheeks as she doggedly tried to wake the other woman. Finally, Celestine¡¯s eyelids fluttered.


    ¡°Mmm¡­Annette?¡±


    Celestine jerked back to her senses. Her head hurt and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes properly, but she still tried weakly to sit up, so she wouldn¡¯t frighten Annette anymore. She valued Annette¡¯s friendship greatly.


    Looking around, her eyes widened with shock and her mouth opened as if to scream. Annette lunged to cover her mouth, terrified that a scream might wake their attackers.


    ¡°Shhh. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    Celestine broke out in a cold sweat. Her limbs shook and suddenly she seemed to be struggling to breathe. As her eyes shifted out of focus, Annette suddenly understood what was happening.


    A trauma reaction to her kidnapping. Annette knew what a trauma flashback looked like.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 208

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 208. Burning Pillar (1)


    Annette caught Celestine¡¯s face in her hands and tried to catch her eyes. Now was not the time to indulge Celestine¡¯s trauma. Every time the other woman¡¯s eyes shifted away, Annette shook her again.


    ¡°Celestine. We have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You must. Your family will be sad if you die here,¡± Annette said, trying to catch her attention, and sure enough, Celestine¡¯s eyes flickered at the word family.


    ¡°You know how much your father loves you,¡± Annette reminded her, repeating Celestine¡¯s own words back to her. ¡°He would do anything for you. Please¡­don¡¯t make him shed tears of blood for you.¡±


    Tears filled Celestine¡¯s eyes at the heartfelt words. She never suffered alone. Her parents suffered with her.


    I can¡¯t let my father see me in that condition again.


    Annette hurried to help Celestine up, and as she grabbed the knob of the door back to the main hall, she gasped.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    The knob was incredibly hot. The second she looked at it, she could see the red cast to the mettle. Was there a fire outside? But this was the only way out. Quickly, she looked around to see if there was anything she could use to get out, but there was nothing.


    But then it struck her. Annette pulled off the wide belt at her waist. It was velvet on the outside, but there was a layer of something else inside.


    ¡°Rubber,¡± she told Celestine. ¡°I asked Tina to add a layer of rubber inside.¡±


    Gripping the knob with the belt, she pulled the door open, to an explosion of heat.


    ¡°OH!


    The corridor was a sea of fire, and there was no sign that anyone was trying to put it out. Instantly, the hem of her gown caught fire.


    ¡°Annette! We have to do something!¡±


    Celestine grabbed the hem of Annette¡¯s gown, and even with her gloves on, nearly burned herself as well. She had not even thought of the danger to herself.


    But fortunately the flames quickly smoldered out, due to the thin layer of rubber Tina had added to the lining of the dress. Quickly, Annette grabbed Celestine¡¯s hand.


    There was less fire on the left side of the corridor. Gripping hands, the two women ran that way, but just as they were coming around the next corner, a pillar collapsed, smashing into the opposite wall. It would have been possible to crawl under it if there weren¡¯t so much fire.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Celestine asked, biting her lip. It would be risky for either of them to crawl underneath it; if their hair caught fire, it would be horrible. And Celestine¡¯s abundant hair had come unbound.


    Annette turned, searching for some other way, but the fire in the other direction was only burning hotter. Panic rose in her throat until she suddenly remembered Railin¡¯s gift.


    The amber orb


    Pulling out the small sphere he had given her, she examined it. She had no idea what it would do, but she had to try something. He had said not to eat it, but to throw it.


    Annette threw it at the burning pillar with all her might. To her shock, all the flames were absorbed by it, as if there were an invisible vortex within, pulling in the fire. Celestine¡¯s eyes were round with shock.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 209

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 209. Burning Pillar (2)


    ¡°What is this¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that,¡± Annette said, bravely climbing under the pillar. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, follow me!¡±


    It was the first time she had crawled under anything since she was a child, and it was hard to get under the pillar, especially in a formal gown.


    ¡°Your turn, Celestine, come quickly.¡±


    On the other side of the pillar, Annette held out her hand as Celestine nodded and followed.


    ¡°Where are you going¨C¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! Let me go!¡±


    A masked man had yanked Celestine back by her ankle, apparently fixated on carrying out the King¡¯s command. He sounded like the leader, but it was hard to tell when his face had been burned. One side of his mask was charred, bubbling and blending horribly into his burned skin.


    ¡°I will not die alone,¡± he said, drawing his dagger. ¡°We will travel together.¡±


    He raised the dagger toward his throat, and the terrified Celestine kicked him.


    ¡°If you want to die, die alone!¡±


    The man actually looked shocked to have been kicked in the face by the future Crown Princess. Celestine aimed squarely for the burned side of his face, the side where he could not see her coming because his eye was damaged, and slammed her foot into his jaw.


    ¡°Argg!¡±


    The man fell backwards, and Celestine made a noise of pain.


    ¡°Are you all right, Celestine?¡±


    ¡°His dagger cut my ankle when he fell,¡± Celestine said through gritted teeth, crawling back through the pillar. The man still tried to grab for her, but missed as Annette yanked her the rest of the way through.


    ¡°Hurry, he¡¯s still following us!¡±


    Celestine screamed as the man crawled after them. It would have been wise to shove something under the pillar to block him, but there wasn¡¯t time, and all the debris nearby was too heavy. All they could do was run.


    The two women raced away, but Celestine was hobbling on her injured ankle, and they could hear the man overtaking them from behind as they spotted the exit in the distance. He darted in front of them, blocking their escape.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± Annette pushed in front of the injured Celestine,and the man¡¯s dagger swerved toward her. A seemingly delicate noblewoman should pose no obstacle to him, and though as Annette¡¯s mouth opened to try her skill again, he was not about to fall for the same trick twice.


    He had guessed that she had some unknown power. His dagger immediately swung for her slender throat, to make sure she would never sing again. And once she was dead, it would be Celestine¡¯s turn.


    Annette closed her eyes, bracing for the sharp blade.


    Thud.


    The man suddenly dropped, felled by a heavy blow to the back of his head, and Annette¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. An unexpected rescuer had appeared behind the fallen man. A face that she knew very well.


    ¡°¡­Father?¡±


    The person who had saved her was none other than Duke Allamand Bavaria himself. Annette¡¯s father frowned and flicked the blood off his cane.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 210

    How to Tame My Beastly Husband ¡ª Chapter 210. Piggyback Ride


    Allamand¡¯s purple eyes, a remnant of the royal family¡¯s legacy, looked contemptuously at the fallen man.


    ¡°No one may shed the blue blood of a Bavaria,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No one.¡±


    Annette stared at her father blankly. The two of them were both the worse for wear, with her always-perfect blonde hair tousled. Her cold father, elegant and dignified no matter the circumstances, was breathing heavily.


    Maybe in all this chaos he had¡­searched for her?


    Maybe she was a fool to hope so. If she had asked him, Allamand would surely turn away without dignifying the question with an answer. But there was a strange emotion in her father¡¯s purple eyes as he held out his hand.


    Relief. Relief that he had found her in time. Relief that she was safe, despite everything that had happened.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± She said, and then couldn¡¯t say anything else for a moment. For a moment, she had thought he looked as if he might cry, but surely she was mistaken. Was it just the stress of the attack?


    There wasn¡¯t time to think about it. After he had helped her up, she hurried over to check on Celestine. Her ankle was still bleeding, but fortunately Allamand produced a handkerchief, and Annette tied it over the wound to staunch the bleeding.


    ¡°Please, help us,¡± she said. ¡°Celestine can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    Her father¡¯s eyes narrowed. He and Marquis Keers had been butting heads politically lately, with the Marquis attacking Bavaria on every conceivable front, as revenge for Celestine¡¯s kidnapping. He could not know that the true culprits were elsewhere.


    Allamand would not like this request. Especially since Celestine had also taken Annette¡¯s place as Crown Princess.


    ¡°Please, Father,¡± she pleaded, as he looked at Celestine, expressionless. ¡°She is my dearest friend¡­¡±


    Annette¡¯s dearest friend was frozen like a mouse before a serpent under that cold stare. Allamand finally let the cane in his hand drop and turned his back.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Celestine asked, dumbfounded at the words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself,¡± Allamand said testily.


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Come on, Celestine,¡± Annette said, helping her up. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Celestine stiffened awkwardly as she wrapped her arms around Allamand Bavaria¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t imagine Duke Bavaria carrying her like this, and would have happily broken both her legs and crawled across the floor instead. But those wishes were entirely ignored.


    Finally, they found their way to the garden behind the palace. In the distance, they could see the flames rising from the banquet hall, but Annette felt somehow that that was where they must go to find help.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer, Celestine. You¡¯ll be fine when we get there.¡±


    Allamand frowned. Such prattling seemed useless to him, and insulting when her noble father was sweating, carrying Celestine on his back. The Duke of Bavaria was having a difficult time.


    ¡°Just a little more, Father,¡± Annette encouraged him, as if she had heard those thoughts. ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡±


    Allamand¡¯s expression lightened, though he said nothing. As she said, they had to get where they were going, and the sooner they did, the sooner he could shed this burden.


    They hurried on, clinging to this hope. But the King was not an easy man to defeat. Before they could exit the garden, another group of men appeared before them.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Allamand demanded icily. The foremost man bowed.


    ¡°Your Grace. I did not expect to find you here. Our target was the ladies. Unfortunately you will have to die with them. We are just carrying out our instructions, I am sure you understand.¡±


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 211

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 211. critical situation


    unexpectedly, these men weren¡¯t wearing masks. why hadn¡¯t they bothered to cover their faces, like the men inside? annette felt a thrill of unease.


    ¡°wait. why are you doing this to us?¡± she asked, once again trying to play for time. ¡°tell us why you¡¯re doing this!¡±


    the only answer was the cold noise of swords being drawn. swords in hand, the men closed the distance between them, ill intentions obvious.


    carefully, celestine slid down from allamand¡¯s back, and the older man reached for his cane to protect the two girls behind him, then promptly dropped it on the floor as one of the attackers moved for celestine.


    ¡°hahaha¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t help laughing at this ludicrous situation. the bavarias had never been known for physical prowess. allamand had learned basic swordwork when he was a boy, but even with a cane in his hands, there wasn¡¯t much he could do.


    but the proud duke bavaria could not die unresisting. straightening, he moved again to defend them, but annette stepped bravely into his path.


    ¡°cover your ears,¡± she said.


    her father frowned. neither he or celestine understood the order, but annette had no time to explain. she cleared her throat, opening her mouth to sing.


    ¡°annette!!¡±


    there was a cry in the distance, filled with all the despair of a mother searching for her lost child, and every head turned automatically in that direction. annette¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized that voice.


    ¡°raphael? raphael! i¡¯m here, help me¡­ahhh!¡±


    her eyes darkened as one of the men suddenly attacked her, and her father moved before her, intercepting the blow.


    ¡°damn¡­¡±


    allamand growled as a hot line sliced his arm instead of annette¡¯s, and his attacker immediately lifted his sword again. but allamand wasn¡¯t their target. the king¡¯s objective was clear: to kill celestine, so the crime would be blamed on annette. it would ensure the keers family continued their vendetta against the bavarias.


    the man pointed his sword at celestine. the king¡¯s men meant this breath to be her last.


    ¡°no! celestine!!!¡±


    but annette stubbornly moved in the way again, forcing him back. he couldn¡¯t kill annette when she was meant to be the murderer. his hand lifted instead to knock her aside, but before his fist landed, something slammed into him behind.


    a blade suddenly appeared from his chest, and he fell forward silently.


    ¡°annette! are you all right?¡± raphael asked anxiously, appearing before her and moving instantly to her side. the way he moved was almost supernatural. ¡°you¡¯re not hurt, are you, baby? are you all right?¡±


    as he spoke, he was going over her with trembling hands, searching for any injuries. it was as if the rest of the world ceased to exist. then his eyes finally spotted the burn on her hand.


    ¡°what happened to you? did they do this to you?¡±


    annette¡¯s white hands were red. it was more likely that the burns had come from the fire, but raphael had lost all reason. he had been so careful every time he held her hand, afraid that he might break it. who had dared to hurt annette now?


    ¡°well, fine. this is enough for all of you.¡±


    raphael reached for a long branch lying on the ground, and as soon as he touched it, the branch was suddenly enveloped in a bright blue light. the power of the master of swords.

 Chapter 212

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 212. a normal human (1)


    there was a reason that raphael appeared so late. the king had known he had to be separated from annette, and had immediately taken raphael away alone.


    ¡°i am very proud of you, my son. words alone are not sufficient reward for becoming a master of swords. i have prepared a gift for you. come with me.¡±


    the king led him to the private royal parlor behind the banquet hall. it was the first time raphael had ever been allowed to come there, but he was so removed from the normal social life of deltium, he rarely attended banquets anyway. it meant this invitation did not seem strange.


    the moment he slipped through the golden curtain at the entrance of the room, he caught a strange smell within. raphael frowned.


    an air freshener?


    the scent was very strong. something like sandalwood, and maybe magnolia. was that normal for a room like this? the scent was almost overpowering, but he had never come here before and had no way of knowing if anything was different. but instinctive caution made him hesitate at the door.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, raphael?¡± the king said jovially, like a benevolent father. ¡°come here.¡±


    a benevolent father, and a cunning fox, luring his prey out. ignoring raphael¡¯s frown, he caught his son¡¯s arm and pulled him into the room.


    ¡°is the scent too strong? the attendants broke a bottle of perfumed oil in the front corridor.¡±


    raphael¡¯s frown only deepened. it wasn¡¯t just the perfume. there was an unpleasant odor on the king¡¯s breath, a smell like bile. it reminded him of the black medicine from the eastern continent.


    but he could not refuse. he just wanted to take whatever gift was waiting and get out of here. annette was probably anxious, waiting alone.


    ¡°what is it you wanted to give me, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°you are impatient. sit down. i want to know what it feels like, to be master of swords.¡±


    he had been trapped, just as the king had intended all along. the king¡¯s face was eerily gentle as he sat comfortably, hands folded.


    it meant annette was in danger.


    ¡°excuse me,¡± he said, refusing instinctively. ¡°my wife wasn¡¯t feeling well today. she needs me by her side.¡±


    ¡°i heard you have a good relationship with your wife,¡± the king replied. ¡°i am glad, i was worried about your political marriage.¡±


    raphael had not forgotten all of the king¡¯s efforts to ruin his marriage before it had even begun.


    ¡°it was a marriage you arranged for me,¡± he said harshly. ¡°so of course i must do my best to ensure it succeeds. i am worried about my wife, so you must excuse me. please forgive the discourtesy.¡±


    but as he rose, he was suddenly overcome with a wave of dizziness. what was wrong with him? he shook his head, trying to clear the sudden fog, but his legs folded beneath him and he knelt before the king.


    there was something else hidden in the perfume. a soporific that he hadn¡¯t noticed, mixed among all those other fragrances. the king had brought him here to drug him, and had taken some medicine to make himself resistant to the soporific. that was what raphael had smelled on his breath.


    raphael slumped to the floor.


    selgratis smiled with satisfaction.


    you are not strong enough to resist this, even if you are a sword master.


    sword masters were still human. they still needed air, food, water. they were still vulnerable to poison.


    ¡°you must be very tired from the banquet,¡± the king said, rising from his seat and bending beside his son. in his hands was a small needle, dosed with another dru*g. the needle jabbed into raphael multiple times, another sedative to ensure he stayed down.

 Chapter 213

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 213. a normal human (2)


    he couldn¡¯t move.


    desperately, raphael bit his tongue to try to stay conscious. but as the king¡¯s drugged needle plunged into his veins, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. his consciousness sank deep into a swamp.


    expressionless, the king kicked his son, but raphael didn¡¯t move an inch. a smirk spread over his face as selgratis laid his foot on raphael¡¯s head, stepping on him lightly with his shoe. a ghost of a laugh burst from his wrinkled lips.


    ¡°just wait a little longer,¡± he said. ¡°it¡¯s not your turn. yet.¡±


    he had already finished this task. raphael might be the guest of honor at today¡¯s banquet, but the busiest man was the king. wasn¡¯t that as it should be, though? shouldn¡¯t a father pave the way for his children? he had to make way for the weak crown prince.


    selgratis left the room without remorse, and without a backward glance at his other son. it would take at least a day for him to wake up, and by then it would already be over.


    * * *


    fortunately, raphael had an assistant.


    or rather, he had annette¡¯s assistant.


    he came through the window like a cat, prowling for his target. approaching raphael, railin suddenly frowned.


    what was that smell?


    the parlor was filled with a heady scent, one that railin, master of the underworld, quickly identified. with a wave of his hand, he immediately purified the air, inhaling the fresh air with appreciation.


    slowly, he approached raphael, lowering his eyes. his eyes narrowed as he spotted the blood trailing from the corner of his mouth down his sharp jaw.


    had he bitten his tongue?


    oh, if only. a small smile flickered at railin¡¯s lips. he was an observant man, and he had noticed the shift in annette¡¯s attitude. she no longer showed any interest in leaving for osland. nor was she making any other plans for her new life.


    he was alive. lifting raphael¡¯s eyelid, railin clicked his tongue. the king was so determined to put him down, he had nearly administered a lethal dose of the soporific. raphael wouldn¡¯t rouse no matter what happened outside.


    railin patted him, and a strange smoke began to rise from raphael¡¯s body.


    raphael¡¯s chest heaved in a violent cough, as if all the drugged smoke left his body at once. with a flicker of magic, railin plucked the rest of the poison from his body, and raphael¡¯s eyelids finally opened.


    weak though he was, he immediately tried to rise. at first, his limbs refused to obey him, but raphael was a master of swords. it wasn¡¯t long before he regained his strength.


    ¡°rather a dirty method for a king, don¡¯t you think?¡± railin chuckled, sitting back with his arms crossed. raphael stared at him, befuddled. at first, he didn¡¯t recognize him, but then suddenly it struck him.


    ¡°you¡¯re that pervert,¡± he said grimly.


    railin laughed out loud. it was true that he had been dressed as a maid the first time they met, a sight that had shocked raphael, and made it even stranger to see him now, dressed formally for the banquet. so long as he kept his mouth shut, railin might have been mistaken for a nobleman. it gave raphael goosebumps.


    but it had been a long time before someone had called railin a pervert to his face, and though normally he would have turned raphael into a toad, today was not the day. raphael still had work to do.


    ¡°are you ready to go see her yet?¡± railin taunted.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°my client is in danger. if we don¡¯t go now, it will be too late.¡±


    raphael¡¯s breath stopped. his blue eyes sharpened, a ferocious beast with hackles rising. it made even bold railin feel a sudden chill in his heart.


    ¡°where is she?¡±

 Chapter 214

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 214. barbaric


    there was a locator spell on the amber orb railin had given annette. he pointed raphael in the direction where she had thrown it, and raphael shot away at once.


    he had to scour the area once he arrived, but quickly found her with celestine and allamand. he was furious when he spotted her injury.


    ¡°anyone that wants to live, leave now,¡± he said, brandishing the branch in front of him.


    the king¡¯s men had not expected to fight a master of swords. they had been in service from a very young age, but a sword master was on an entirely different level. even if they outnumbered him, they were ants before a lion.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    raphael had never expected them to save themselves. he charged at them with a smile on his face. with nothing but a branch in his hand, he swiped at them mercilessly, and they were swept away like leaves.


    in the meantime, annette rushed to help her father sit down, tearing a strip of cloth from her sleeve to staunch his bleeding. something rustled in the bushes behind her, but she only took it as her own nervous imagination as she examined allamand¡¯s wound.


    it was bleeding through the bandage.


    ¡°father, does it hurt much? hang on, it¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    what if he lost his arm? tears streaked her face, but allamand only looked at her, as unconcerned as if it were someone else¡¯s arm.


    ¡°what were you going to do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°just now. before. why did you tell me to cover my ears?¡±


    annette¡¯s mouth shut with shock. she had been about to use her power publicly, for the first time. raphael¡¯s timely appearance had mercifully spared her; her skill would be useless if anyone else knew about it.


    fortunately, allamand desisted when he saw the worry in his daughter¡¯s face. instead, he looked to his son-in-law, who was busily slaying the last of the king¡¯s men. when he spoke, annette couldn¡¯t tell whether it was admiration or insult.


    ¡°that¡¯s barbaric.¡±


    this guy is unbelievable.


    allamand frowned. raphael had completely reversed the situation. even though raphael was on his side, a shiver ran down his side. he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was reassuring to know that his son-in-law was protecting them.


    it wasn¡¯t long before he had finished all of them off. he only spared two, stunning rather than killing them. they might be useful as witnesses later.


    ¡°are you all right?¡± raphael asked, casting the bloody branch aside as he approached. the question was reluctantly addressed to allamand. it was an awkward question to ask; they were hardly close.


    nor did allamand feel comfortable in answering.


    ¡°he has lost a lot of blood,¡± annette answered for him when he frowned. ¡°what should we do?¡±

 Chapter 215

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 215. a princess


    tears streaked down annette¡¯s cheeks, the one thing raphael could not bear. immediately, he turned to allamand and unwrapped the rough bandage to have a look at his wound.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± he said. ¡°the muscles aren¡¯t damaged. he¡¯ll still be able to use the arm.¡±


    swiftly, he rewrapped the bandage again, and this time, the bleeding stopped. raphael had spent a long time on the battlefield and knew how severe a wound was at a glance. annette wiped away her tears.


    ¡°let¡¯s go quickly,¡± she said, relieved.


    ¡°i can walk,¡± said celestine, rising from the ground. her ankle had been injured, but she could walk with annette¡¯s support. she glanced at duke bavaria. ¡°please, he needs more help right now, he has lost so much blood, he must be dizzy¡­¡±


    the thought that he had been injured defending her made celestine feel guilty. though she was the crown princess, she had been able to do nothing. she was the king¡¯s target, and the reason all this had happened in the first place.


    ¡°are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± annette asked gently. ¡°doesn¡¯t your ankle hurt?¡±


    ¡°yes. i¡¯m fine,¡± celestine said firmly. she didn¡¯t want to be a burden on principle, but she especially didn¡¯t want raphael to carry her on his back. she detested his arrogant face. she didn¡¯t want to owe him any favors that he could hold over her head in the future.


    annette looked at her with concern, but there was nothing she could say against celestine¡¯s stubborn pride. silently, annette nodded. she was determined to respect celestine¡¯s wishes.


    but the men were eying each other with equal antipathy.


    raphael¡¯s face tightened. he would rather have carried that hateful woman on his back when the thought of being anywhere near that snake allamand made the hairs on the back of his neck rise. and for allamand, the feeling was mutual.


    in spite of his injury, he stood up unaided.


    ¡°i don¡¯t need any assistance,¡± he said. ¡°i can walk alo¨C¡±


    but then he staggered at a sudden wave of dizziness, and raphael automatically grabbed for him.


    ¡°get your hands off me,¡± allamand gritted, disgusted at his own weakness. he couldn¡¯t even stand on his own.


    ¡°hold still, father-in-law,¡± he said angrily, and lifted allamand in his arms as if he were a princess.


    duke bavaria was shocked.


    ¡°you @sshole¡­!¡± he snarled between his teeth.


    ¡°we¡¯re family now, aren¡¯t we? don¡¯t worry about it,¡± raphael said stubbornly, and allamand¡¯s attempts to escape only resulted in making him faint dead away.


    ¡°father!¡±


    annette panicked, but raphael was not worried. he had seen similar things many times before, and it was a good opportunity to adjust allamand¡¯s position, even tucking the man¡¯s messy platinum hair back out of the way.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured annette. ¡°it¡¯s just blood loss and high blood pressure. he hit his limit.¡±


    ¡°yes. the bleeding has stopped.¡±


    annette nodded, though she still didn¡¯t completely trust his nonchalance. a hothouse flower had no experience with such wounds. but hesitating now wasn¡¯t going to improve things.


    ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± raphael turned suddenly toward the bushes behind her, in the same place annette had seen something moving earlier. focused on other threats, he hadn¡¯t noticed it before. now, he knew instantly that there were people there.


    are there any small fish left?

 Chapter 216

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 216. scapegoat (1)


    raphael scowled. but at the precise moment when he was about to unleash a fresh wave of murder, something shimmered in the bushes.


    ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡±


    raphael¡¯s eyes widened, and annette peered over at him.


    ¡°what is it, raphael? is something there?¡±


    ¡°no. let¡¯s go,¡± he replied, turning away. he couldn¡¯t imagine what the pervert in the bushes was planning now, but it was probably best to ignore it for now. he probably had some plan. raphael just hoped it wasn¡¯t too insane.


    and they weren¡¯t out of danger yet. just as they were about to go back toward the banquet hall, he sensed other people approaching. this time it was the king himself, along with a group of noblemen.


    ¡°oh, dear¡­how savage,¡± said selgratis, looking around the gory scene. all of the king¡¯s men were dead. behind him, the noblemen began to murmur, their expressions shocked. it seemed they had had no warning about what they would see. pausing in front of one of the corpses, the king bent grimly and personally closed the corpse¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°i never imagined you were capable of this,¡± he said, his cold gaze shifting toward annette. ¡°how dare you.¡±


    suddenly he shouted.


    ¡°how dare you spoil the banquet i prepared! did you slay these men? when i sent them to investigate the explosion! why would you do such a wicked thing? you have assaulted the dignity of the royal family of deltium!¡±


    annette¡¯s teeth clenched at this ridiculous rebuke. they had not escaped the king¡¯s trap yet. he was still maneuvering to blame her for the explosion.


    all the noblemen fell silent at this deadly accusation, looking annette with suspicion, and she bit her lip. it was humiliating. she preferred not to speak when her words might only make the situation worse.


    but celestine stepped forward.


    ¡°i beg your pardon, your majesty, but annette is innocent. these people were not here to investigate the explosion. they came to kill me. they dared to lift their swords against the marquise carnesis when she tried to protect me. they even wounded duke bavaria when he tried to stop them! look!¡±


    there was an uproar then, partly in shock that the meticulous and perfect allamand bavaria was lying unconscious. but the king was very calm.


    ¡°you claim that my loyal men are such scoundrels, they would attack women? you really are stupid. do you believe everything they tell you?¡±


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± celestine asked. ¡°the marquise was only¡­¡±


    ¡°shut your mouth! i sent these men to investigate the explosion right after it happened, and find out who was responsible, and now look at them! why else are they all dead, you foolish girl? they were killed to keep them from talking!¡±


    celestine couldn¡¯t answer. the king had more power than she did. he had chosen annette for his scapegoat, and celestine was only a fly in his web.


    ¡°you have been deceived, celestine keers. i have admired your father¡¯s loyalty, but you are extremely gullible. how can you be so stupid?¡±


    selgratis went on, merciless.


    ¡°this is all a trick by the marquise carnesis! even though she is the guilty one, she pretended to help you, to hide her past crimes! don¡¯t you realize what you¡¯ve done? you are protecting the guilty one! how do you dare think you have the judgment to be the crown princess?¡±

 Chapter 217

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 217. scapegoat (2)


    the king¡¯s authority was so immense, it felt crushing. celestine felt helpless. his gaze was as sharp as a blade.


    if i don¡¯t do something, he¡¯ll pin his crimes on annette again!


    celestine¡¯s lips trembled as she desperately tried to think of a way to refute him. but her mind was as blank and white as snow. she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°your majesty,¡± said raphael, intervening in her place. the blue eyes glinting under his black eyebrows were just like his father¡¯s. wisely, he did not accuse the king of drugging him, because selgratis would only deny it. ¡°i went to find my wife after the explosion, and i witnessed these men attacking her. duke bavaria had been wounded trying to protect her. they attacked my family! i had no choice but to kill them.


    selgratis said nothing. he was still trying to figure out how raphael was awake at all.


    raphael went on.


    ¡°i am bound by the sacred vows of marriage to protect my family. they dared to lift a sword against my people, who were not even armed. if i had not stopped them, they would have killed my family! please, your majesty, grant clemency. i swear it was self-defense.¡±


    raphael lifted duke bavaria in his arms as evidence, and the older man was so clearly wounded that the watching noblemen were confused. they could not know what the truth was. the arguments presented were too contradictory.


    but the king suddenly laughed.


    ¡°hahaha.¡±


    he laughed as if the whole situation was ridiculous, but everyone else was silent. king selgratis turned his attention to annette, and suddenly stopped laughing.


    ¡°you are a very cunning woman. you have not only seduced lady keers, you even seduced my son. i always said there was snake blood in your veins.¡±


    ¡°what do you mean, your majesty?¡± raphael scowled.


    ¡°be silent, foolish boy!¡± the king shouted, words that his son would hear echoing forever. ¡°you are blinded by that woman! listen, and i will tell you the truth¨C¡±


    ¡°but she is innocent!¡± raphael protested.


    ¡°i told you to be silent! one more word, and every member of the bavaria family will be arrested! it is the right of the royal council to conduct such investigations!¡±


    raphael¡¯s teeth clenched at the threat, and his face reddened. annette caught his arm and moved a pace in front of him, and raphael bowed gracefully to his father. his face was smudged black with ashes.


    ¡°your majesty, i¡¯m just a silly girl, so i don¡¯t understand everything you mean,¡± annette said. ¡°how do you think i have deceived anyone?¡±


    the king glared at her. she was much calmer than one would expect for a young woman facing dire accusations from a king. just as he had done to celestine, he confronted her.


    ¡°you are cunning. i adored you as my own daughter when you were a candidate for crown princess. but you betrayed my trust! have you forgotten your crimes against lady keers, who you kidnapped, and even threatened to have killed?! it was a mistake to allow your father to cover it up.¡±


    he had the audacity to accuse annette of committing his own crimes. only the three families involved in the affair had known of this. and now, at last, he was using it as a weapon to attack her.

 Chapter 218

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 218. scapegoat (3)


    the listening nobles were horrified at the king¡¯s accusation.


    ¡°marquise carnesis did something so despicable¡­?¡±


    ¡°that makes sense, remember that access to the palace was restricted, and there were all those knights patrolling the grounds¡­¡±


    ¡°my god¡­what might have happened to lady keers when she was kidnapped?!¡±


    annette was not the only one damaged by the king¡¯s accusations. celestine¡¯s reputation would be harmed as well. there were far too many interesting possibilities that could follow a kidnapping, and the noblemens¡¯ eyes glittered with mischief as they contemplated them.


    celestine¡¯s mouth moved to speak, but the king silenced her with an upraised hand.


    ¡°i am not speaking to you, i am speaking to marquise carnesis. one more foolish outburst from you, and even your father won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    silently, annette shook her head. she appreciated the other woman¡¯s willingness to defend her, but this was not the time.


    ¡°trust me, celestine,¡± she said, and celestine bit her lip.


    ¡°that was why you were removed as a candidate for the crown princess,¡± the king said, returning his attention to annette. ¡°and lady keers, daughter of marquis keers, was named the future crown princess. did you fear that she would punish you for your past sins when she became queen? that is why you plotted this malevolent ruse today.¡±


    ¡°what do you mean ruse?¡±


    ¡°you staged the explosion yourself, so you could pretend to save lady keers! do you think i don¡¯t understand your intent? you thought you could escape punishment for your past mistakes, and shamelessly put yourself in the role of savior!¡±


    ¡°your majesty, i have no connection with this explosion.¡±


    ¡°bullshit! we have already apprehended some of your servants, who infiltrated the palace at your command! they have already confessed to the crime!¡±


    her eyes darkened at these words, and annette remembered ludwig¡¯s warning that the king had been investigating servants in her mansion. perhaps he had found others willing to be bribed.


    annette smiled bitterly. in her first life, she had been defeated by her own naivety, but it would not happen this time. she lifted her head, her eyes filled with determination.


    ¡°of course, i will apologize for failing to manage my servants,¡± she said. ¡°but i have nothing to do with the explosion. if these servants were somehow involved, it can only be because someone is trying to frame me.¡±


    ¡°still you try to evade responsibility! this is your scheme, annette bavaria, carnesis, and i have two maids and a coachman that will attest to it!¡±


    the king¡¯s rebuke held such authority that every listener felt a thrill of fear. he was definitely raphael¡¯s father; the force of his anger was more than enough to cow a crowd. but annette was raphael¡¯s wife. she had a great deal of involuntary experience with this situation.


    ¡°i do not claim false innocence,¡± she said, lifting her chin. ¡°but i have noticed something strange in your words. allow me to ask a question.¡±


    ¡°what did you find strange?¡±


    it was likely that he did not care to hear the question, but there were many witnesses. there was still the chance they might turn against him if he showed any weakness, and annette was not going to waste the opportunity to defend herself.

 Chapter 219

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 219. scapegoat (4)


    ¡°you say you have captured three of my employees,¡± annette began. ¡°but an explosion that big would have required an enormous amount of black powder, wouldn¡¯t it? at the very least, enough to fill an entire carriage.¡±


    king selgratis¡¯s eyes wavered at the logical response. annette was confident, as if she had already anticipated this, and was not at all intimidated by the king¡¯s accusations.


    ¡°it would be impossible to enter the banquet hall with that much powder, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± annette went on calmly. ¡°anyone would have been stopped at the checkpoints if they tried to sneak into the palace. even if they passed the checkpoint, three people could not carry that much black powder into the banquet hall. the guards were keeping a strict watch.¡±


    it was fortunate that ludwig had warned her the king was investigating raphael¡¯s servants. she might not have been able to answer with such poise if the king had caught her unprepared.


    ¡°marquis carnesis is right¡­¡±


    ¡°there was certainly tight security around the banquet hall, wasn¡¯t there? and the palace is always heavily guarded. it¡¯s where the sun of deltium resides.¡±


    ¡°doesn¡¯t it seem like someone was trying to discredit the marquise? who is real culprit?¡±


    the nobles whispered among themselves as she spoke, because her objections were completely reasonable. and it was obvious that despite her own desperate condition, she had defended celestine from attackers in the middle of a fire.


    having made an admirable defense for herself, annette stood up straight, and the suspicious eyes of the nobles turned to the king. selgratis had not expected so strong a rebuttal.


    ¡°if you are innocent, why did you kill my men?¡± he retorted. ¡°they were ordered to investigate the explosion. why would you attack them and kill them if you were innocent? you could only have wanted to kill the witnesses to your crime!¡±


    he was deliberately ignoring annette¡¯s accusations that celestine had been attacked by them, and throwing the blame for the guards¡¯ deaths on annette.


    ¡°we didn¡¯t kill them all,¡± annette said, pointing to several on the ground. ¡°those two were only knocked unconscious.¡±


    ¡°we didn¡¯t kill them all. two are simply unconscious.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°they were trying to kill lady keers,¡± she said. ¡°we were injured when we tried to stop them. perhaps they were not following your majesty¡¯s commands. we kept them alive so we could discover the truth.¡±


    the king said nothing. he couldn¡¯t believe raphael had left survivors. before annette, he would have killed them all. raphael had always had a terrible temper, and was known to be merciless in battle. the loss of his friends in the war had given him an anger that could never be assuaged.


    but he had changed, after he met annette. they were too different for him to ever be like her, but now he had begun to think before he swung his sword.


    that was one reason he had become master of swords.


    ¡°i would ask the sun of deltium to allow me to question these men before these witnesses. i will prove my innocence.¡±


    annette bowed to the king, already planning to ask railin to do the interrogation. for all his handsome face, his hands were ruthless, and he had a sharp intuition. he was also perceptive enough to notice when his target was lying. he was the perfect interrogator.


    cornered, selgratis only had one option.

 Chapter 220

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 220. unexpected savior (1)


    ¡°you dare suggest interrogating my loyal servants?¡± the king shouted. ¡°are you unsatisfied with merely killing innocent people? you must brutalize the survivors? your face is shameless!¡±


    his voice was angry, but there was a strange underlying nervousness.


    ¡°but your majesty, they are not your loyal men,¡± annette corrected in her most submissive tone. ¡°these men cruelly turned their swords against innocent, unarmed people. my only sin was to accept the protection of my husband, who stopped them from killing me. only that.¡±


    celestine nodded behind her, and raphael laid his hand protectively on her shoulder. selgratis¡¯s face quivered.


    ¡°i assure you my men are loyal to me. they have served me for many years. and you think you can prove them guilty of being unscrupulous killers?¡±


    annette bit her lip. honestly, there was no way to prove it. the king could easy claim that celestine and annette¡¯s father had been hurt because they had attacked his men, rather than the other way around.


    her hesitation only emboldened the king.


    ¡°how abominable, daughter of bavaria,¡± he spat. ¡°see how you twist, trying to deceive us. you plan to frame my men for your crime? do you have no shame, even as they lie dead?¡±


    desperately, annette tried to think. if she couldn¡¯t prove she had acted in self-defense, the king would triumph. somehow, she had to stop him.


    the reason she had been prepared to dispute the accusation of causing the explosion was simple: she had been prepared, and caught the king off guard. he was scrambling now to adjust, and confused to find himself at a disadvantage. he had brought the noblemen as witnesses because he had not expected to have a conversation with her. annette had seized the opportunity to defend herself.


    it would all be over if he arrested her now. no doubt he would provide unimpeachable evidence later. he was used to accusing others of his own crimes.


    if only father was awake right now¡­


    annette glanced back at the unconscious duke of bavaria. he was a skilled politician. if he were conscious, there was no doubt she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    but how?


    how could she prove her actions were in self-defense? her fists turned white as they clenched at her sides. after everything she had done to change this life, was she destined to die at this man¡¯s hands again?


    her desperation must have shown in her eyes. raphael¡¯s jaw clenched and his hand went to the scabbard of his sword. if anyone tried to take her, he would escape with her and her father. no one here could stop him.


    he didn¡¯t care if he lost everything in deltium.


    only a little while ago, it would have been unimaginable. but raphael knew exactly what was important to him now. a life of luxury was meaningless if she was not there to share it. in a world without her, a diamond was just another stone.


    he could be happy as a farmer, if he was with her. the only downside was his annoying father-in-law. but so long as he had annette, he was willing to bear even that burden.


    just as he was reaching for his power, an unexpected savior emerged from the bushes.

 Chapter 221

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 221. unexpected savior (2)


    ¡°it¡¯s not a lie. i saw all of ut.¡±


    the person who had been concealed in the bushes stepped forward, immediately drawing all eyes. annette¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she recognized her.


    ¡°claire¡­¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i ran a little late,¡± claire said, smiling. the strange movement in the bushes annette had noticed earlier had been claire. though of course, she wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed the intruder.


    finally.


    raphael crossed his arms. it was impossible that he would have overlooked her, and he had almost killed her at first, thinking she was another of the king¡¯s men. but then he had glimpsed claire¡¯s sword through the bushes.


    during her visit to the mansion, she headed to the training grounds every day as soon as the sun came up, and spent all day dueling raphael. he would recognize her sword at a glance, especially since it was quite unique.


    that was why he had pretended not to notice her. he had no idea why claire was here when she was supposed to be back in the empire, but he knew she loved annette like her own sister. he was sure she wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm her.


    was she just hiding there? was she planning to be a witness the whole time?


    he actually wasn¡¯t wrong. claire had arrived in deltium just that morning, and followed the instructions arjen had given her to the letter.


    ¡°remember,¡± he had said as she was leaving. ¡°do exactly as i have written. don¡¯t be hasty.¡±


    claire trusted her husband completely. the bond between them was as solid and unbreakable as an iron wall. so she had hidden patiently. she had wanted to come out when annette was in danger, but raphael had fortunately appeared in time to save her. fortunately, she had trusted arjen¡¯s plan to the end.


    ¡°you¡­¡±


    selgratis frowned when he spotted her. a knight commander of the chapelle emperor, who had visited a few months ago. her unique appearance made her memorable.


    ¡°claire lucid,¡± she said. ¡°i married into the bavaria family.¡±


    ¡°yes. but i swear as a sword of the empire that my testimony is not influenced by any personal ties,¡± she said. ¡°if i perjure myself, i will resign my position as knight commander of the imperial order.¡±


    it was an unprecedented oath. and it could not be lightly dismissed because of claire¡¯s high rank as a noblewoman of the empire. selgratis¡¯s face hardened at this latest complication, and he nodded, disgusted.


    ¡°thank you for this opportunity, sun of deltium.¡±


    claire drew her sword and moved toward the corpses. after a quick examination of the fallen men, she offered her formal testimony.


    ¡°they came from the same direction as his majesty. i heard them tell duke bavaria, our target was the ladies. unfortunately, you will have to die with them. we are just following orders, i¡¯m sure you understand. then they all drew their swords together.¡±


    she turned toward raphael.


    ¡°that was when the marquis carnesis appeared. annette called for him to help, and these men rushed to kill her. duke bavaria intercepted him, and was wounded on the arm.¡±


    she indicated duke bavaria, who was still propped up by raphael. it was precisely what had happened.

 Chapter 222

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 222. unexpected savior (3)


    everyone was listening to claire with bated breath.


    ¡°the man wounded the duke, and then tried to kill annette. raphael carnesis ran him through with his sword and then confronted the rest of the men who had tried to kill his family. and he left those two alive for interrogation, he said. those were the events that i witnessed.¡±


    her confidence gave credibility to her testimony.


    ¡°i swear on my honor that all i have said is true,¡± she added. ¡°i hope the sun of deltium will choose justly. in the name of my family, lucid, i implore you earnestly.¡±


    with her testimony complete, she knelt before the king. normally the nobility of the chapelle empire would not kneel in acknowledgment of foreign royalty; they only bowed as courtesy. it was an extraordinary gesture.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    selgratis said nothing. it was hard to tell what he was thinking, but there was a flicker of discomfort in his face.


    ¡°i have listened carefully,¡± he said, after long thought. ¡°but your husband is arjen bavaria.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°and you are human. subject to bias. you may witness an altercation and interpret it in a way that favors your prejudices. for example, if you saw someone you favored in a dispute, you would immediately assume they were the victim.¡±


    in other words, her testimony could be discounted because of her connection to the bavaria family. the king only wanted to be rid of this troublesome imperial woman.


    ¡°we will consider your testimony in the future,¡± he said, dismissing her. ¡°now please step aside, so i can continue my questioning.¡±


    claire was insulted. especially since she had sworn in her family¡¯s name. but she kept her temper.


    it¡¯s just as arjen said.


    arjen was a dangerous man. even from the distant empire, he clearly understood the situation here. she would not have liked arjen for an enemy.


    fortunately, selgratis could not know who he was dealing with. arjen was known to be a genius, but he had lived and studied in the empire since he was a teenager, and became an official as soon as he graduated.


    all of this was in her favor.


    ¡°i see. so my testimony can be disregarded because of my ties to bavaria?¡± claire persisted, as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    the king frowned at her. claire was a difficult opponent. he could not simply intimidate her or threaten her incautiously, because she was not a citizen of his country. claire smiled at the hostility in his gaze.


    ¡°would you accept a witness that is not tied to bavaria?¡±


    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±


    claire shrugged and glanced back at the bush from which she had emerged.


    ¡°you can come out, marquis keers,¡± she said unexpectedly.


    ¡°father!¡±


    he had been crouching for so long, he straightened with difficulty, and walked toward his daughter with numbed legs.

 Chapter 223

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 223. unexpected savior (4)


    marquis keers looked at the dried blood on celestine¡¯s ankle and pressed his lips tightly together. hatred flashed in his green eyes as he bowed to greet the king.


    ¡°your majesty. i apologize for not greeting you sooner.¡±


    ¡°marquis keers.¡± for the first time, there was a small fracture in the king¡¯s mask. he had referred to marquis keers before, to remind lady keers that her father would pay the consequences for her actions. but now he had discovered this situation.


    ¡°your majesty,¡± said marquis keers.


    he had offered basic courtesy to the king, but though his face was expressionless, annette could see the intense emotions hidden. finally, the marquis addressed the uncomfortable situation.


    ¡°i met with lady claire today, and then suddenly, i found myself involved involuntarily in a battle. i was afraid that some stray blade would cut my throat.¡±


    he glanced toward claire, who had forced him to hide in the bushes. even when his daughter was in danger, this mysterious woman had refused to allow him to intercede. but now he understood why. it was the only way he could learn the whole truth.


    he turned back to the king.


    ¡°unfortunately, those blades were aimed at my daughter.¡±


    for the first time, the dog bared his teeth at his master.


    thus, when she arrived in deltium, claire had sent a letter. the recipient was none other than marquis keers. he was not difficult to persuade; everyone in deltium knew his weakness.


    on the night of the banquet, your daughter will be in great danger. if you wish to know how and why, come to this place. it¡¯s the only way to save her.


    that first sentence was enough to spur him to agree. he would do anything to protect his daughter. after celestine¡¯s kidnapping, he had felt as if his world had ended. he couldn¡¯t bear to lose her again.


    but when he had reached the place in the garden specified by the note, he had hesitated.


    what the hell was this?


    marquis keers glared ferociously at claire. he had come armed with nothing but the quill he had forgotten to leave at his desk, and so she had easily seized him and shoved him intot he bushes. his teeth gritted. she handled him as easily as if he were a doll.


    ¡°this is outrageous,¡± he hissed. ¡°your rank in the empire means nothing here, i won¡¯t stand for such disrespect! if you don¡¯t release me, i will report you to the ki¨C¡±


    claire¡¯s hand clapped over his mouth, subdued him completely.


    ¡°hold still,¡± she had said, clicking her tongue as he struggled. ¡°i don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ugh.


    of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe her when she was manhandling him like this, but claire lucid wouldn¡¯t be put off by a few hostile glares.


    ¡°you want to protect your daughter, don¡¯t you?¡± she had asked seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing i can say that you¡¯ll believe, so i won¡¯t waste my breath.¡±


    then why had she called him? his eyes narrowed. but claire went on calmly.


    ¡°look for yourself, and see who your enemy truly is.¡±

 Chapter 224

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 224. unexpected savior (5)


    it had been a wise decision to restrain marquis keers, who had fought ferociously when he saw celestine in danger. he would have gone out immediately to help her if claire hadn¡¯t, and that would have completely ruined arjen¡¯s plan.


    and he would not have been able to stop the king¡¯s men.


    claire shrugged. she herself had almost come bursting from the bushes when duke bavaria was stabbed. her heart had been pounding with fear that her father-in-law might die.


    he didn¡¯t like her. she was too liberal for the conservative bavaria, and the fact that she belonged to the nobility of the empire meant that he couldn¡¯t manipulate her. even the powerful bavarias were no match for the high nobility of chapelle.


    and she was the reason that arjen had settled there. though arjen had had great aspirations of his own, all allamand wanted from his son was a successor.


    but he is my father-in-law, even if he hates me. claire looked at allamand, who was lying on the ground. i hope he doesn¡¯t die here.


    his face was pale, but it didn¡¯t look like a mortal wound. raphael¡¯s timely appearance had prevented worse, and only the sight of him had calmed marquis keers down. his wide eyes had been fixed on the king as he once again blamed annette.


    ¡°there,¡± claire had whispered. ¡°you¡¯ve seen the truth with your own eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    marquis keers was dumbfounded. when claire finally released him, he was still angry with her. of course, she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°it¡¯s time for our part,¡± she said. ¡°i¡¯ll go first. stay here, please, your lordship.¡±


    ¡°why?¡± marquis keers asked, dissatisfied. he saw no reason why they shouldn¡¯t both go out now, and put an end to this. but claire firmly trusted arjen¡¯s advice.


    ¡°do you want to save your daughter?¡± she said, opting for blunt persuasion. ¡°then do as i say.¡±


    the marquis stiffened. maybe that had sounded like a threat.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll signal when it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    and that was how they had arrived at this excellent moment.


    ¡°¡­they said they received an order to kill my daughter. they said they had no choice.¡±


    ¡°marquis keers.¡±


    ¡°but you claimed they were your men.¡± though marquis keers was confused, his face was cold. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to interpret this, your majesty.¡±


    there were not many men like marquis keers, who cared more for his family than he would ever care for power. power was only valuable as a means to protect his family. that was the error he understood when his precious daughter was kidnapped, and that was why he had agreed to become the king¡¯s dog. he had made the wrong choice as celestine¡¯s father, trying to protect her.


    father, annette is innocent! the real culprit is someone else.


    he remembered celestine¡¯s voice. if he had wanted to protect his daughter, why hadn¡¯t he listened to her? instead he had just assumed that she had been deceived by the cunning bavarias.


    ¡°please tell me, your majesty,¡± he said loudly, to ensure everyone could hear him. ¡°i have been your loyal servant. why did you order your men to kill my daughter?¡±

 Chapter 225

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 225. unexpected savior (6)


    the king had no answer. he could hardly deny that they were his men now. behind him, the nobles whispered secretly among themselves, and though annette couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, it seemed they finally knew who was lying.


    contemplating the scene before her, annette¡¯s eyes filled with tears at a relief so deep, it went to her heart. all the anxiety leading up to this point at last began to dissipate, and a hand reached for her shoulder.


    ¡°raphael,¡± she said, and he kissed her cheek.


    ¡°you¡¯re safe now,¡± he whispered, smudging away the ashes on her cheeks, and a smile appeared on her cold face. even though raphael¡¯s own father was trapped, he had chosen annette.


    he embraced her, and as she listened to his heart beating, she forgot everything else in his warm arms.


    ¡°this is all a conspiracy!¡± the king declared dramatically. ¡°i cannot believe that you would dare to doubt the word of your king! how can you do this, marquis keers! the cunning bavarias have deceived you too!¡±


    there was no logic to this argument. and though he wasn¡¯t sure whether he could shift the situation later with manufactured evidence, he was so angry all he wanted to do was leave.


    but now everyone knew the truth.


    marquis keers moved to intercept the king.


    ¡°your majesty. what did my daughter do wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°you wanted her to become crown princess. why did you hurt my daughter again?¡±


    selgratis¡¯s white beard quivered. he had never in his life been interrogated like this, in public, as if he were a criminal. the displeasure of his nobles showed in their eyes, and he wanted to charge them all with treason. but his anger focused on the marquis who stood before him.


    ¡°insolence! and i thought so well of you, i never dreamed you would betray me! is there anyone loyal? i will have you all arrested for insulting the royal family.¡±


    celestine¡¯s face went pale at these words. claire stroked her chin.


    ¡°does deltium¡¯s royal family behave this way when asked the truth? that¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    ¡°arrest this person who dares to stand in my way,¡± he ordered. ¡°how dare you accuse your king without evidence? your treason is clear.¡±


    the knights had no choice. they were to obey the king¡¯s orders at all times. they moved at once toward marquis keers, intending to take him to prison.


    raphael and claire both laid their hands on the hilts of their swords. they would have to protect the marquis, so the king would not have a chance to distort everything that had happened.


    but another voice intervened.


    ¡°enough, your majesty.¡±


    crown prince ludwig appeared behind the king.

 Chapter 226

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 226. betrayal (1)


    ¡°ludwig!¡±


    the king¡¯s face lit up. finally, one of his allies had arrived. but ludwig¡¯s face was rigid as he approached, and he held out a piece of paper before his father¡¯s eyes.


    selgratis paled.


    ¡°where did you get that?¡±


    a bitter smile touched ludwig¡¯s mouth. the evidence in his hands proved who the true guilty part was.


    ¡°in exchange for my cooperation, i asked your majesty not to do anything to harm annette,¡± he began, determined. ¡°when you accepted my request, had you already commanded annette¡¯s doctor to poison her?¡±


    the king had not passed up the opportunity his weak son had offered him. he had pretended he would honor ludwig¡¯s request knowing that ludwig still loved annette, and secretly ordered the doctor to poison her.


    annette¡¯s life was in danger because ludwig had loved her.


    ludwig rubbed a hand over his face.


    ¡°we already have all the evidence,¡± he whispered to his father. ¡°i could reveal it all here, but i don¡¯t want to. please¡­stop.¡±


    ¡°you would betray your own father because you are blinded by that girl!¡±


    selgratis gritted his teeth. the situation had become very complicated. now he understood why ludwig had been so eager to help him. he had been proud that his son had finally grown up, and believed it because ludwig had made annette the condition for his cooperation.


    ludwig must have meant to do this from the beginning. he had lost his heart to annette the day he met her.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± ludwig said more loudly. ¡°but i cannot allow my royal father to continue down this path.¡±


    he meant that if the king did not desist, he would publicly reveal everything, even if it tarnished the honor of the royal family.


    selgratis looked silently into his son¡¯s face. the sharp instincts that had allowed him to dominate deltium for so long told him that it was over now. a smile appeared in his grizzled beard.


    ¡°hahahaha!!¡± the king laughed like a madman, clouting ludwig¡¯s shoulder twice. it was a strange gratification, even in the face of a devastating defeat. his weak son had deceived him. even if it was only for the sake of a woman, he had grown stronger. it was infuriating, but satisfying at the same time.


    ironically, this persuaded selgratis that ludwig would be a good king. more than anything else, selgratis believed a king must be willing to do anything to preserve his power.


    ¡°well.¡± the king turned away from his son, and though ludwig eyed him suspiciously, it appeared that selgratis would not persist. he halted in front of annette.


    what else does he want?


    annette tensed under the king¡¯s steady eyes, and raphael moved himself in front of her, as if he would even protect her from the king¡¯s gaze.


    but selgratis did not even look at his illegitimate son. he used to publicly praise his son raphael all the time, but now he was invisible. perhaps he had never really cared.


    ¡°you are amazing,¡± the king said clearly. annette couldn¡¯t tell whether it was sarcasm or praise, and prudently held her tongue. ¡°perhaps it would be better for you to become crown princess after all¡­¡±

 Chapter 227

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 227. betrayal (2)


    unfortunately, the king had already turned away before he finished the question.


    annette blinked as she watched the king¡¯s back moving away from her. she did not dare ask what he had meant. it could mean nothing good for celestine, who would be the future crown princess.


    there was a heavy silence after the king¡¯s departure. the nobility just seemed confused by what had happened.


    ¡°knights!¡± called prince ludwig, intervening. ¡°take the wounded to the annex immediately, where the palace doctor will attend to them. all our guests will be escorted safely back to their homes.¡±


    at once, the knights moved to obey. the flames in the banquet hall were almost all extinguished, and it was only sensible to end the event. a few of them carefully lifted the still-unconcious allamand bavaria, intending to send him home after he received first aid, but annette did not intend to leave her father alone. he had been wounded defending her.


    her eyes widened as she turned. behind ludwig, there was a man smiling at her. he was wearing a common servant¡¯s uniform, but his face was impossible to miss.


    railin?


    he had been having a very busy day. he had warned annette about the danger, he had given her the magic orb, awakened raphael in time to save them, and then went looking for ludwig, just when he was needed.


    railin had directed the entire play from behind the scenes. the wisest decision she might have made in this life was to hire him. it might have gone very differently otherwise.


    a large hand turned annette¡¯s head to face its original direction.


    ¡°tsk.¡± raphael clicked his tongue, looking grumpy. ¡°you have to stay close to my father-in-law.¡±


    annette nodded. he was right, and she completely missed the fierce glare he sent to railin.


    raphael had been getting jealous, lately.


    but claire had already been at allamand¡¯s side since the debate had ended, looking at his wound as seriously as if she had been his wife. she couldn¡¯t get a good look at the injury beneath the dried blood, so she poured a little water onto his arm to clean it away.


    ¡°argh¡­¡±


    the moment the water touched the wound, allamand opened his eyes, frowning with pain, but claire smiled as she examined the wound, cleaned of the dried blood. it wasn¡¯t in bad shape.


    ¡°no damage to the tendon,¡± she said. ¡°unbelievable, father-in-law.¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡±


    allamand rubbed his temples with his fingers, as if the sight of her face had given him a headache. he had barely been aware that she had come to deltium.


    but she had never met his expectations, so there was no point in discussing it now. when allamand looked weakly away, claire seized his hand.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry! i will take care of you, rest easy!¡±


    ¡°¡­no need. leave me alone,¡± he muttered coldly, but claire ignored him.


    allamand decided to do the same, and glanced around.


    things seemed to have resolved themselves.


    his purple eyes fixed on his daughter¡¯s face as she approached. her hair was a mess and there were smudges of soot on her face, but she was every bit as beautiful as her mother had been. it didn¡¯t look like she had taken any injuries.


    relieved, allamand finally let his eyes close.

 Chapter 228

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 228. candy


    ¡°he¡¯s asleep again. he must be tired from losing so much blood.¡±


    annette grasped her father¡¯s other hand. he was much cooler than usual, and she rubbed his hand in her own as she turned to claire.


    ¡°it¡¯s a blessing that you¡¯re safe!¡± exclaimed claire, smiling.


    ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to you. how long ago did you arrive in deltium? i hardly expected you to pop out of the bushes, i was so surprised.¡±


    remembering claire¡¯s sudden appearance, annette laughed. her sister-in-law seemed like some heroine out of legend. even as she thought it, claire reached over to pinch annette¡¯s small chin as if she were a man.


    ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you that your sister-in-law would protect you? did you forget?¡±


    claire hadn¡¯t been able to do anything when celestine was kidnapped and annette was blamed for it. that was why she had raced to deltium, even beginning her journey before dawn.


    celestine¡¯s chest swelled with pride. this time, she had succeeded.


    ¡°thank you so much.¡± a slight smile touched annette¡¯s lips, but her thanks was from the heart. ¡°if it hadn¡¯t been for your help, this might not have ended well.¡±


    of course, that wasn¡¯t wholly true. annette had accomplished a great deal on her own, rescuing celestine with her own small strength, and vigorously defended herself against all the king¡¯s accusations.


    but none of that mattered. a little exaggeration would please her sister-in-law, and claire grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°it¡¯s only natural. i will always protect my little sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    annette wondered if arjen had planned this. the only person who could foresee so much from so far away was arjen.


    annette also did not mention this. the two of them knew each other so well, they seemed like true sisters. at that moment, there was a false cough from behind them.


    ¡°cough, cough.¡±


    raphael was feeling a little neglected.


    ¡°¡­raphael?¡± annette asked.


    ¡°tell me,¡± raphael said, as if he hadn¡¯t been glaring at claire an instant before. annette couldn¡¯t imagine what he had actually been thinking about, and lowered her eyelashes shyly.


    ¡°i¡¯m grateful for your protection, raphael.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry i¡¯m late,¡± raphael began. ¡°you must have been so scared¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­but as soon as i saw your face, i calmed down because i knew you would save us,¡± annette finished.


    abashed, raphael smiled and kissed her cheek. this beautiful woman always knew just what to say. she was perfect in every way.


    it made him feel as lovesick as a teenager, and he longed to be alone with her. the taste of her body was so sweet, like the first time he had ever tasted candy. like a bee drawn to a flower, he could not take his eyes away from her.

 Chapter 229

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 229. hostile


    watching from a distance, celestine smiled awkwardly. she was glad that annette was so dear to her husband. ever since she had learned that her kidnapping had been arranged by the king rather than annette, celestine had felt guilty. it felt as if she had stolen annette¡¯s place from her.


    but it seemed annette had found her place. raphael was her true fate.


    a long shadow suddenly fell over celestine.


    ¡°are you all right, lady keers?¡±


    crown prince ludwig looked down at her injured ankle.


    ¡°your highness.¡± celestine looked up at him. even with the burned banquet hall as a backdrop, he was still as beautiful as the moon. though the crown prince bowed to no one but the king, he lowered his head to look closely at her ankle.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry i couldn¡¯t come to help you in time,¡± he said. ¡°this is all my fault.¡±


    his look was serious. he knew that she might have died today, but he couldn¡¯t move recklessly because selgratis had eyes on him at all times.


    the king had planned to blame annette for celestine¡¯s murder. it would be optimal if ludwig was far away from the scene of the crime, so no one could reproach him for not protecting his fianc¨¦e. who could dare to point a finger at him if he hadn¡¯t even attended the banquet?


    king selgratis had ordered ludwig not to attend the banquet. but if celestine was risking her life, ludwig could hardly run away.


    he had not been a good fianc¨¦.


    ludwig had always felt sorry for her. he had fallen in love with another woman long before her, and his punishment would be to live with the guilt of it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°go to my palace to rest,¡± he said, straightening. his tone was very polite. ¡°a physician will attend you there, and there will be a change of clothes. i¡¯ll have someone bring you whatever you need.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°please, lady keers. i don¡¯t want to leave you this way. at least rest a little in my palace before you leave.¡±


    ¡°you really don¡¯t have to worry so much about me,¡± she said, waving her hand automatically. it was just a political marriage. ludwig had no reason to feel guilt or obligation toward her. celestine would not allow it.


    but at that moment, marquis keers intervened.


    ¡°your highness. i would prefer to take my daughter home to recuperate. she will be more comfortable there than in the palace of the crown prince. i hope you understand.¡±


    his words were polite, but his glance at ludwig was hostile. ludwig was the son of the ruthless king who had tried to kill his beloved daughter. he did not like the fact that ludwig was her fianc¨¦.


    besides, everyone knew that ludwig was in love with annette. who would want their daughter to marry a man who had publicly declared his love for another woman?


    marquis keers meant to break this engagement immediately.


    ludwig smiled sadly at the blatant display of displeasure, and then unexpectedly bowed his head to the marquis. he owed obeisance to no one, but nonetheless, he bent low.

 Chapter 230

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 230. winter (1)


    ¡°i know i am in no position to make this request, but please allow me to assist lady keers,¡± ludwig said. ¡°please, i want to do something for her.¡±


    ludwig did not regret bowing to marquis keers. he was acting not as crown prince, but as celestine¡¯s fianc¨¦. he felt terrible guilt for everything she had just endured, when she deserved so much better.


    the marquis wavered at the sight of the crown prince bowing. he was only a nobleman from a fallen family, but the future king had bowed down to ask a favor.


    he hesitated a moment, but what argument could he make to force the crown prince to accept his refusal. but suddenly, celestine took the prince¡¯s hand.


    ¡°it¡¯s all right, father,¡± she said. ¡°i¡¯ll rest for a while and leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°celestine!¡±


    the marquis raised his voice, disappointed that she had made this decision all on her own.


    ¡°father, i just want a bath,¡± she said, turning her gaze back to her father. ¡°and my ankle hurts.¡±


    ¡°does¡­it hurts? let me take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°never mind, his highness said he would call the royal physician. let¡¯s go together.¡±


    celestine caught both of them in each hand, and her father braced her to help her walk, limping on her injured ankle. ludwig smiled sheepishly.


    an expression of displeasure flickered through the marquis¡¯ face when he saw that, but he walked willingly toward the prince¡¯s palace anyway. there was no father in the world that could resist his beloved daughter.


    deltium¡¯s most dangerous banquet had ended.


    * * *


    sitting in the drawing room, annette gazed silently out the window. it was snowing outside, but the big fireplace had been stoked far too hot, to greet the distinguished visitors that would come to the mansion in such weather.


    gently, she shrugged off the shawl wrapped around her shoulders, made from a silver fox that raphael had hunted for her. it was warm enough that a little perspiration beaded along her collarbones, and the moment her white skin was revealed, a certain man was there to kiss it with his full lips.


    ¡°raphael! when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°right now,¡± he replied. ¡°kiss me.¡±


    his face was filled with passion, and it was still so strange to see a man as cold as winter entreating his wife to kiss him.


    ¡°oh, raphael¡­soon the, visitors will arrive¡­.mmm¡­¡±


    she pushed him away, but raphael caught her wrist and pulled her back into his arms.


    his kiss was hungrier. his large hands ran down her back as their tongues coiled together. it seemed he wanted to pull her dress off, and the warmth of his hands almost made her forget all about their visitors.


    knock knock


    annette pulled away at the sound of the knock at the door, and raphael clicked his tongue as she escaped him. he licked his lips, reddened and shining with their kiss.


    the sight made annette¡¯s ears turn red. now he looked dangerously attractive, and she shuddered inside at the thought that one day, he might just devour her down to the bones.


    oddly, she also wished that that day would come.

 Chapter 231

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 231. winter (2)


    ¡°your visitor has arrived. shall i show him in?¡±


    ¡°at once!¡± quickly, annette wiped the smudges of rouge from the corners of her mouth. fortunately there was a mirror in the drawing room, or the visitor might have been scandalized.


    soon, the faithful servant announced the visitor. when ludwig entered the cozy drawing room, his nose was red with cold, and his face was so frozen, his smile seemed a little twisted.


    ¡°i appreciate your hospitality, marquis and marquise carnesis.¡±


    it was the first time he had ever called her something other than annette. at last, he had accepted that she had become another man¡¯s wife.


    annette bowed politely to the crown prince, but inwardly, she was uneasy, wondering what agreement ludwig had reached with the king.


    ¡°please sit down, your highness,¡± said raphael. he was thinking many of the same thoughts. he was no longer a lonely beast, now that he had someone to protect. that was why he offered ludwig the seat nearest the fireplace, where he would warm up and talk faster.


    ¡°thank you. i thought i would lose a limb in that cold.¡± ludwig pulled off his felt hat as he sat down. though the servants had meticulously brushed off his clothing, there was still a dusting of snow on them.


    it was admirable that a generally sedentary man had come here in such conditions; ludwig was so clumsy, he could trip on a flat surface.


    ¡°i appreciate your coming in such terrible weather, your highness,¡± annette said cordially.


    ¡°actually, i stopped on my way to see my fianc¨¦e, so i must thank you for making time for an unannounced visit. how is his excellency, your father?¡±


    ¡°thanks to your kindness, his arm has recovered almost completely,¡± annette replied, smiling. though he was still stubborn, her relationship with her father had greatly improved. she was no longer intimidated by his attitude, and sometimes she could even laugh at his moods.


    annette smiled as she saw him scowling. in the past, it would have made her nervous, but now it seemed adorable to her.


    ¡°i want to show you something,¡± said ludwig, slipping off his gloves and lifting one hand in the air. his hand looked clear as ice. his skin was always pale, but now it looked almost bloodless.


    what was he up to now? raphael didn¡¯t understand the gesture, but annette caught her breath, her eyes widening as she spotted the ring on his finger.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that the seal of the royal family?¡± she asked. that was the king¡¯s ring. she knew it well; she had kissed it before, when it had adorned selgratis¡¯s hand.


    ¡°yes. the coronation ceremony will happen next year,¡± ludwig said, with a broad smile. his face was not as placid as before. his eyes shone with the sharpness of a future monarch.

 Chapter 232

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 232. good king


    annette¡¯s expression brightened at ludwig¡¯s words.


    ¡°well, they are safe now,¡± he added. ¡°my father intends to abdicate; he has lost all his will. and i can promise the new king will have no animosity to the bavaria family.¡±


    he was pulling his gloves on as he finished. these things were easy to say, but had not been simple to achieve. selgratis was not a man that easily relinquished his power. ludwig had been gathering the evidence of his schemes and used it to pressure the king, even calling duke allamand bavaria in to provide their testimony, among other witnesses.


    ludwig had lost eight pounds since the banquet.


    if selgratis had refused to renounce the throne, ludwig would have exposed what he had done to the world. he would have been willing to destroy the power of the royal family to protect annette and celestine.


    and selgratis had only relented at ludwig¡¯s display of determination. it was almost as if he had known all along that it would come to this, and that was why ludwig still could not bring himself to hate his father.


    but i¡¯ll never be a king like him.


    ludwig¡¯s mouth twisted. there was a shadow in his face now, a maturity that lent charm and strength to his pretty features.


    ¡°your highness,¡± annette began cautiously, ¡°what happened to the witnesses we captured?¡±


    ¡°they have been sent to a good place, where they will not threaten anyone again,¡± ludwig replied calmly.


    that meant they had been killed. it wasn¡¯t just the men that had attacked celestine; that included raphael¡¯s uncle, ben march, and annette¡¯s doctor.


    ¡°i see,¡± annette said. her smile revealed mixed emotions. ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s important to tie up loose ends.¡±


    ludwig had always been emotional, so annette had never dreamed he could say such words. and when he saw her surprise, ludwig offered a bittersweet smile in return. he was equally aware of how much he had changed.


    for the first time in his life, he had blood on his hands. it was not easy to apply sufficient pressure to bend his father to his will. his fingers, which had always felt most natural on the strings of a lute, would never be innocent again.


    witnesses were tortured if they refused to cooperate. the king¡¯s counselors were very competent, and their efficient techniques quickly extracted the truth from them. with pain and blood, ludwig had finally succeeded his father to the throne.


    sometimes it was necessary to use ugly means for a worthy end.


    ludwig looked at annette. this time he had protected her. he would protect her again in the future, if it was necessary. and all he felt was satisfaction that he now had the power to do so.


    but annette felt regret that he had been forced to change, even if it was the best thing for him. ludwig must have the iron will of a king. and he could be a good king, especially with celestine as his wife. her steadfast support would be better for him than ludwig¡¯s coddling.


    ¡°how is lady keers, your highness?¡± annette asked, at the thought of her friend. ¡°has she adjusted to life in the palace?¡±


    ¡°it is like her own home now,¡± ludwig said, smiling. ¡°it is good. she will soon become my queen.¡±


    even if ludwig did not love her, he felt that she deserved respect. and that was probably why marquis keers had not yet rebelled against the new king.

 Chapter 233

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 233. good queen


    ¡°it is a relief. i hope you will always take care of lady keers.¡±


    ¡°of course,¡± ludwig replied, without hesitation. ¡°i will do everything i can to ensure her happiness.¡±


    it seemed that celestine really would be all right.


    annette had truly become her best friend. her previous best friend, lady diana mcclaire, was outraged, and often spoke against celestine, claiming that she had changed since she had become crown princess.


    she was envious. during the most difficult time in her life, celestine had sought refuge in the temple, rather than counting on her friends.


    annette only wished that celestine would be happy. in her last life, her illness had kept her so isolated, she had never known lady keers. she had heard that the situation of her family was difficult; fallen families lived on the edge, and the slightest crisis might push them over.


    ¡°your highness, do you know if marquis keers is well?¡± she asked. she had lived all her life among the nobility, and her family line went back centuries. even after marriage, the name bavaria could not be taken from her. it was impossible to think that her family would ever disappear.


    ¡°the marquis is going to begin a waterworks, for the benefit of his lands. the royal family stands ready to support him with subsidies for this important work. it is expected that their financial situation will improve,¡± ludwig answered, leaning back on the couch.


    the keers marquisate had once possessed the best land in deltium, until the great earthquake shifted the course of the river. in a stroke, all that vast land had become barren. at the time, there had been no help from the king. it served his purposes to weaken the power of the keers family, whose wealth came from their abundant harvests.


    ludwig wanted to make amends for the cruelties of his father.


    ¡°i have no doubt lady keers will be an excellent queen,¡± she said, smiling as bright as a flower. her voice was as musical as a song.


    ¡°¡­of course.¡± ludwig rubbed his eyes. ¡°she¡¯s too good a woman for me.¡±


    he had almost fallen asleep. even raphael was holding back a yawn. annette smiled awkwardly at them both. it seemed she had inadvertently activated her gift.


    this gift is useless if anyone discovers it.


    raphael was already a little suspicious. his severe insomnia was somehow cured whenever he was near annette, and sometimes he looked at her as if she were a sorceress. but he had never spoken of it openly.


    ¡°i almost forgot. i have something for marquis carnesis.¡±


    ludwig plucked something from inside his coat. a piece of parchment.


    raphael wondered what it was.

 Chapter 234

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 234. prodigy


    raphael accepted the paper with no expectations, but his face lit up as he skimmed the words. his pride forbade him to say so, but he was very clearly pleased.


    for a moment, he stared hungrily at the parchment, then handed it to annette.


    she smiled as she took it, examining it closely. raphael was standing beside her, alert as a hound, waiting for her reaction.


    ¡°my goodness, raphael!¡± she exclaimed when he was done, deliberately exaggerating the praise. ¡°you are now the duke of carnesis!¡±


    their words had stuck in his mind. now, he would have liked to go calling on them at home just so he could wave this paper in their faces. they could not belittle his marriage anymore.


    he would be satisfied if he broke down the gates of those mansions. realizing his intentions, annette laughed to herself.


    he¡¯s charming.


    annette had noticed a small detail in the writing on the parchment, but she didn¡¯t think raphael had spotted it yet.


    ludwig looked on the pair with a smile. in the past, this sight would have turned his stomach. annette was another man¡¯s wife; his chest should be burning hotter than hellfire. and he couldn¡¯t deny that it affected him a little bit, but he was happy that she was happy.


    ¡°please. marquis raphael carnesis, rise,¡± said ludwig, his tone altered to solemn command. raphael rose obediently, already suspecting what he was going to do.


    drawing his sword, ludwig laid it on raphael¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°marquis carnesis. you have lifted the honor of all deltium. your actions also averted a catastrophe at the last banquet. we are gratified to have a man of your talents in our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°i am grateful for your generous praise,¡± said raphael.


    ¡°therefore, in the name of king ludwig henry valvrave, grant you this title on behalf of the royal family. as of the date listed, you are to be recognized as the duke of carnesis.¡±


    ¡°what? what do you mean, date listed?¡± raphael¡¯s head lifted, his eyes glinting suspiciously, as if he had a sudden urge to shake his half-brother.


    ¡°what? do you think a dukedom is so easy to bestow?¡± ludwig asked, sensing the threat. ¡°and weren¡¯t you only recently raised to marquis? prodigies have no conscience.¡±


    they also lacked humanity. ludwig clicked his tongue, the sound loud in the quiet room, and raphael¡¯s brows lowered dangerously.

 Chapter 235

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 235. descendant


    ludwig sighed.


    ¡°you will be made duke of carnesis, but it is a title only for one generation. it will not be passed on to your descendants. consider it an honorary title, bestowed solely upon you.¡±


    raphael¡¯s lips pressed together, his habitual expression of anger. but annette realized he didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry or to accept it. he would of course prefer a hereditary title, but at least he would have the satisfaction that annette would be a duchess.


    that was the only reason raphael cared about becoming a duke at all. he wanted to make sure that annette did not feel that she had lost anything by marrying him. she was the daughter of bavaria, the second most powerful family in the kingdom. raphael had married a princess.


    he had always hated that the title marquis was lower than duke.


    annette took his hand.


    ¡°raphael, you will be the duke of carnesis,¡± she said. ¡°it¡¯s amazing! no one else could have done something like this. you are an incredible man.¡±


    she had carefully read the contents of the parchment, and saw at once that his title would last only one generation. he had gone as far as duchy and read no further.


    that was why he had been so happy.


    she squeezed his hand tighter, and the sight of the smile of the woman he loved was enough for raphael to dismiss all the other tedious details.


    ¡°marquis carnesis, you ought to read it,¡± ludwig said patiently, frowning. there was a way that his title could become hereditary, if certain conditions were met. quickly, raphael scanned to the bottom of the document.


    his big hands crumpled the page.


    ludwig did not want to say the words aloud. the royal family had always had an ambiguous relationship with previous masters of swords. it was like riding on the back of a tiger. he would be deadly dangerous when he was under their control, but he also might turn and devour them.


    it took raphael to find the section ludwig was referring to. raphael¡¯s hands had always been occupied with a sword, not books. it was much easier for him to understand spoken words than words on a page, and he had to reread the section several times before he understood it.


    ¡°my son can inherit the title if he becomes a master of swords.¡±


    ¡°yes. they say the son of a swordmaster is four times more likely to become a master of swords himself,¡± ludwig agreed. skill with a blade was partially inherited; selgratis was a talented swordsman, and ludwig might have become a master of swords, too, if he had trained properly.


    but selgratis has prioritized the politics of the throne over the blade. fortunately, raphael had become master of swords in his stead. but ludwig was a lousy athlete.


    ¡°very well. i will raise him to be a master of swords,¡± he said, looking at annette. of course, that meant that first he would have to get her pregnant.

 Chapter 236

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 236. descendant (2)


    raphael eyed his wife with determination, but it wavered when he noted her slender shoulders. to him, she looked so fragile, she could not possibly carry and give birth to a child.


    i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.


    immediately, he revised his plans. he would be satisfied if his child was more like annette. even if his son did not become a master of swords, his son would still look like her.


    so long as he isn¡¯t like me.


    raphael was realistic. he knew his own temperament was hardly good, and he wouldn¡¯t try to justify it. it would be a problem if his son were exactly like him.


    but it thrilled him to imagine his child being born to annette, but¡­what about the risks she would take for that joy? they were too great, a slim woman like her might die in childbirth, and raphael¡¯s heart suddenly froze as he imagined it, annette breathing her last on bloodstained sheets.


    his hand tightened on hers in shock at that thought, that he might cause her death.


    ¡°ah!¡± annette let out a weak cry at the sudden, crushing grip, and raphael released her, startled.


    ¡°sorry,¡± he said anxiously, filled with fear at the thought of losing her. ¡°did that hurt?¡±


    he bent to look at her small hand, his expression solemn, and she couldn¡¯t help blushing. she had mostly grown accustomed to her husband¡¯s face, but her heart still lurched when he suddenly brought it close to her.


    ¡°no, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± she said, gently tugging her hand back. ¡°it just surprised me.¡±


    that was not enough for raphael. he kissed her forehead a few times as an apology, like a bird, and made annette turn red as a cherry.


    ¡°ahem,¡± said prince ludwig, pretending to cough.


    it seemed they had forgotten he was there, and he would have liked nothing more than to return immediately to the palace, where he would no longer be subject to these scenes.


    ¡°that completes my errand,¡± he said abruptly, and bid them farewell. they both offered a polite goodbye, but they made no attempt to entreat him to linger.


    it always thrilled annette when raphael lifted her in his strong arms, as if she weighed no more than a feather. she could feel the muscles of his chest, the pounding of his heart, and the warmth of his body, burning hotter with desire.


    ¡°i¡¯ll be right back,¡± he promised.


    it had been too hot in the drawing room, when they received ludwig, especially for a man as active and robust as raphael. he was worried she wouldn¡¯t like his sweat.


    a man in love had many worries.


    abandoning her on the bed, raphael vanished instantly.


    ¡°my goodness,¡± annette said, her eyes widening, and she laughed after her vanished husband. ¡°there¡¯s no need to be that quick.¡±


    she leaned back against the headboard. it was nice when raphael was so sweet to her, but she liked it even better when he was a little wild.


    lost in these pleasant thoughts, she started when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    well, she had thought the knock was from the door, but then she realized it had come from a window, where a man was sitting outside, perched on a long tree branch.

 Chapter 237

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 237. pink tulip


    ¡°excuse me for coming at this hour,¡± railin said with a charming smile. ¡°may i come in for a moment?¡±


    annette¡¯s hand went involuntarily to her forehead. didn¡¯t he know how to enter a room normally? he defied convention so often, it almost seemed like he was deliberately mocking any expectation of propriety.


    he was a very strange person.


    even the branch he was sitting on was too thin for his weight, and looked as if it might snap any moment. but as annette looked at his face glowing in the dark, he looked as calm as if he were sitting on the ground.


    the winter nights were very cold. the crown prince¡¯s face had been icy cold when he arrived, but railin, dressed only in a thin blue coat, showed no sign of chill. even his breath did not puff white when he exhaled, like any other human being.


    annette shrugged to herself. she shouldn¡¯t wonder whether he was a wizard or anything else; their relationship was strictly business. all that mattered was that he had finished his job.


    she pushed the window partway open.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, railin. this is a private space for my husband, so i can¡¯t allow you to come in. but you can talk from where you are, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°such a sweet face to speak such cold words,¡± he sighed. ¡°that is another talent.¡±


    railin walked to the end of the slender branch and stretched out his hands to her, enticing as if he were a wicked sorcerer tempting out the innocent princess. in his fingers was a pink tulip exactly the same shade as annette¡¯s eyes. he smiled.


    ¡°i understand. i came unannounced.¡±


    ¡°thank you, railin.¡±


    he offered a slight bow, and his eyes narrowed as he looked at her, as if he were seeing her for the first time all over again.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if you remember,¡± he said. ¡°but you told me you planned to go to osland, one day.¡±


    ¡°i certainly haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± annette said lightly, though it was a subject she hadn¡¯t thought about for some time. she had planned to leave after she had accomplished a few things in deltium, beginning with proving her innocence. that was the whole reason she had begun to unravel the conspiracy.


    ¡°and now you have done everything?¡± railin asked, smiling.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    there was no need for her to lie.


    she had received an official letter from the royal family after the incident at raphael¡¯s banquet, including an apology for the incident. it clearly stated that both annette and celestine were innocent victims.


    in her second life, annette had finally been able to clear her name.


    ¡°it¡¯s been a very long road,¡± she said, with a full, beautiful smile.

 Chapter 238

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 238. sweating (1)


    as soon as annette had realized she had returned for a second life, she had been determined to clear her name, and reveal the true culprit of the crime. but the process had not been easy. she could remember so many nights where she had trembled with fear at the thought that she would never be able to change her fate. what if destiny was preordained?


    even though she had already lived through all of it once, she could not predict what was to come.


    ¡°you finally did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± railin asked, smiling as if he had already read these thoughts. his ruby eyes gleamed, and annette¡¯s answering smile was sharp as steel.


    sliding his hands into his pockets, he walked away. there was no need to ask her whether she still wanted to go to osland. he did not need magic to know the answer.


    ¡°goodbye, railin.¡±


    annette watched his back disappearing as he walked away through the snow. his cobalt-blue coat grew further and further away, but she could not take her eyes from him until he had vanished. the winter breeze blew through the half-opened window, brushing her cheeks.


    a large hand reached from behind to touch her cheek. even though he had just come from a bath, his hand felt very warm. or perhaps it was just the love in his touch that instantly warmed her to her toes.


    ¡°why did you open the window?¡± he asked. ¡°you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    shutting the window, he lifted her in his arms and carried her to the bed. annette let the tulip slip from her fingers and closed her eyes, contented as a cat. she had forgotten all about railin, so absorbed was she in the warmth of his body.


    he feels so good.


    in that moment, she felt perfectly safe. but raphael did not. he was looking angrily back at the window, as if there was a person still sitting invisibly outside.


    he was sure he had sensed railin¡¯s presence.


    if there were more mages in the world, then it might have been different. raphael might have learned to perceive their mana better than he could now. but the era of magic was over, and a new-made master of swords did not have many chances to become familiar with mana.


    is it just in my mind?


    like a wild beast defending its territory, raphael searched until annette squirmed in his arms. automatically, he loosened his grip, to allow her to find a comfortable position, and she beamed up at him.


    ¡°i¡¯m too hot, raphael.¡±


    ¡°you are? i can damp down the fire¨C¡±


    annette shook her head. she was no longer a hothouse flower, who could only thrive in the most perfect conditions. her smile was angelic.


    ¡°maybe i wouldn¡¯t be so hot if i weren¡¯t wearing so many clothes,¡± she whispered.


    raphael caught his breath.


    his large fingers slid between her legs, as if to test her claim, and there was the noise of the wet caress, the petals between her legs softer than usual. raphael let out a low chuckle as he enjoyed the feeling, lifting his fingers.


    ¡°hot, and wet,¡± he agreed. ¡°how long have they been like this?¡±


    ¡°i told you i was hot,¡± she protested. ¡°and sweating¡­¡±

 Chapter 239

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 239. sweating (2)


    annette tried to protest as raphael licked his wet fingers, obscenely tasting her wetness. a small smile touched his lips.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t taste like sweat.¡±


    embarrassed, annette involuntarily closed her eyes, and raphael tenderly kissed her forehead. his fingers invaded her tight opening.


    ¡°it¡¯s too small,¡± he whispered, his voice filled with desire. the complaint was the only sign of his impatience as he stroked her, his hard manhood rubbing against her thighs and leaving annette almost beside herself.


    at first, her tight inner walls had resisted his caresses, but now she was melting inside as he slid another finger in. rough and calloused from handling a sword, he was stimulating her beyond endurance.


    ¡°ahhhhh¡­¡±


    her hips quivered, and raphael pressed his hardness between her thighs as if he would slide into her that moment. her opening was slick with her heady fluid as raphael¡¯s fingers found her favorite spot, stroking until she trembled. wetness flowed between her legs as she sucked in a breath, trembling on the edge of a climax.


    raphael took his fingers away.


    ¡°i¡¯m feeling a little anxious,¡± he murmured, as his manhood jerked, throbbing ferociously, and thrust it inside her.


    annette¡¯s head jerked back as she shuddered, spasming inside.


    ¡°did you want me to put it in you?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°mm, aah¡­¡±


    ¡°answer me.¡±


    but she couldn¡¯t answer. her body was jerking, her toes curling, and raphael clenched his jaw, lust filling his eyes. he wouldn¡¯t be a man if her reaction to his touch didn¡¯t thrill him, and he began to move faster, powering into her through her cl!max.


    ¡°again?¡±


    his thick gl@ns shoved deep inside her, feeling the molten heat of her inner walls, and soon she was coming again.


    raphael licked her from her earlobe down her neck, and her head twisted away to avoid his mouth, the caresses that excited her beyond bearing.


    he laughed at this small rebellion and caught her chin to kiss her, his tongue stroking against her sensitive palate as he pounded into her mercilessly.


    ¡°mm, mm, aah¡­¡±


    tears filled annette¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 240

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 240. headstone (1)


    she could feel his gl@ns stroking inside her so clearly, so hot it felt as if he might burn her. she had no idea what the liquid flowing between her legs was.


    ¡°annette, annette,¡± raphael panted, clutching her to him as his hips pounded frantically into her. his ragged breath showed the intensity of his desire, and there was nothing in his eyes but her.


    ¡°mm¡­ aah¡­¡±


    she could see the round globes of his butt0cks, and the dimples in his lower back as his strong muscles coiled, moving him into her. every stroke felt so good, it sent pleasure washing through her core. the sight of his beautiful body made her tighten on him, sucking on his manhood.


    ¡°ah¡­aah¡­aah¡­¡±


    annette¡¯s legs trembled, and raphael gripped her pitiful thighs hard, moving faster between them. a moment later she felt him come, the searing jets against her sensitive inner walls.


    her eyes rolled back. primal pleasure, pushing her into her third cl!max, and her head was dizzy as the org@sm ripplied outward from where he filled her.


    ¡°aah¡­¡±


    all her strength was gone. she couldn¡¯t resist him anymore. it was impossible for a normal person to endure a master of swords. and somehow, the thought pleased her.


    even after ten regressions, she wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to this.


    raphael looked down at his breathless wife. her snow-white skin was red, and her golden lashes were wet with tears and so beautiful. of course, the sight immediately made him harden all over again.


    but he could do nothing when he looked at annette and saw her exhaustion. her fingers were trembling as they gripped the sheet, and he lifted her hand to kiss it.


    ¡°stay here,¡± he murmured. ¡°i¡¯ll help you wash up.¡±


    carefully, he pulled the blanket up to her neck, as if he were afraid that she might catch cold in the moment it took for him to fetch a wet towel. annette wanted to thank him for his consideration, but she could not even move her lips.


    she was already asleep.


    ***


    ¡°annette¡­¡±


    in her dreams, it seemed someone was calling her.


    a few snowflakes fell from a gray sky, and below was a desolate cemetery. an ancient fence marched around it, as if a fortification for the resting place of the dead, and the newly erected headstone was white as snow. the name of the deceased was engraved in the smooth marble surface.


    marquise annette bavaria carnesis.


    obviously he couldn¡¯t. he couldn¡¯t even see the coffin buried here. inside, the man scoffed at his own foolishness. he couldn¡¯t understand why he was here.


    a cold wind touched his cheek, and a few snowflakes fell onto the clean headstone. his hand reached to wipe away the snow, and in spite of his icy expression, that hand was extremely gentle.


    ¡°annette bavaria.¡±


    he did not dare to add his own name to hers. to him, she had always been that bavaria woman. they were only bound by a political marriage, and whenever he could not control his anger, he had lashed out with words that hurt her.


    but she had been a bold little woman, with the courage to resent him for it.

 Chapter 241

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 241. headstone (2)


    raphael¡¯s brusque manner had gradually evaporated over her long illness. annette spent more and more time in bed, her beautiful face suddenly hollow, her voice gradually weakening. in the end, there had only been a cold silence.


    raphael began to pace.


    this woman had seemed so small to him in life, and occupied only this small space after death. she was a woman without greed.


    what was he doing here? raphael wondered as he looked at the tombstone that marked the place where she lay. there was no reason for him to be standing in the snow in a cemetery. he had fulfilled all of his duties as a husband, and laid his wife to her eternal sleep. so why was he still haunting her tombstone? he couldn¡¯t understand it.


    he had been a heartless husband. it had taken him a long time to understand that his wife was very ill. he hadn¡¯t realized how serious it was until the day he had come suddenly into the room to catch annette vomiting.


    he had been shocked. he had slapped her hard on the back to help her get it out, and she had shoved him away.


    ¡°go away. this is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°does it matter? shut up and throw up.¡±


    once she was done vomiting, she lay down on her bed. her face was very white, and her eyes, which had been beautiful as spring, now looked lifeless. it shocked him that she looked so ill.


    he had not expected it to affect him so much.


    raphael never spent much time at home. he excused it with his training to become master of swords, but it was also just to escape. he didn¡¯t like his conversations with annette. he always ended up saying nasty things to her.


    but that cowardly decision had consequences. annette turned her body away from him on the bed. without a word, she made her wishes clear. she wanted him out of the room as soon as possible.


    raphael did not want to leave, but the first thing he did was to hunt down annette¡¯s doctor. the woman could not even look him in the eye.


    ¡°i did try to send you a report the other day, my lord, but i couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡± she began, excusing herself.


    he frowned. his servants had tried to tell him several times, but he had angrily dismissed them. he wanted to become master of swords as soon as possible, and he did not care about any of the trifling business of the carnesis mansion.


    he was regretting this foolishness now.


    ¡°so, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°her internal organs have suffered significant damage,¡± she replied. ¡°if it had been detected earlier, perhaps it could have been prevented. but i¡¯m afraid we discovered it too late¡­¡±


    raphael¡¯s heart dropped.


    he had never imagined that her life was in danger. he had always assumed she got sick all the time because her body was so fragile.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing? medicines, or foreign treatments¡­¡±


    the doctor shook her head. her face was grim.


    ¡°she doesn¡¯t have long. i estimate two years at most. please¡­take care of her, my lord.¡±


    raphael couldn¡¯t speak. the moment he heard those words, he couldn¡¯t breathe.

 Chapter 242

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 242. less guilty (1)


    raphael had not left the mansion since. he wandered outside annette¡¯s door, restless as a faithful hound. sometimes he would clench his teeth when he heard her coughing, or moaning with pain.


    he didn¡¯t understand himself.


    after some time, her wracking coughs turned to sobs. the sound was muffled, as if her face was buried in a pillow, but raphael couldn¡¯t stand listening to it. he felt like he was losing his mind.


    finally, he opened her bedroom door, and annette lifted her face, wiping away her tears. her face was flushed, as if she had a fever. raphael observed this impatiently and then grabbed a wet towel from the basin beside the bed.


    ¡°lie down,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°please call a maid,¡± annette replied. ¡°you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°lie down!¡± raphael repeated, louder. he didn¡¯t know how to coax or negotiate, only to dominate, and annette¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°i¨Ci mean¡­there are no maids outside,¡± he stammered involuntarily. ¡°so lie down. i¡¯ll clean you up¡­¡±


    not even he knew what he was trying to say, so he stopped trying to convince her with words. reaching out an arm, he laid her down, and used the wet towel to wipe down her face, neck, and limbs.


    it only confused annette. there was a wide gap of affection between them, and she was deeply uncomfortable with him. she stared at him as he washed her.


    why? why now?


    his manly face was beautiful, but unreadable. she couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking, and then she winced as the wet towel chafed her delicate skin.


    usually, it was the maids that tended her, and she didn¡¯t understand why it hurt her. but then she glanced at the wet towel and realized what was wrong. the towel in raphael¡¯s big hand was bone dry. he had wrung it out so hard, all the water was gone.


    ¡°hahaha¡­¡±


    raphael scowled. he thought she was laughing at his inexperience, but he would ignore it for now, if it meant she stopped crying. she seemed a little more comfortable.


    annette watched his back as he put fresh sheets on the bed. on the nightstand, the medicine he had brought her gently steamed.


    it wasn¡¯t just that she couldn¡¯t eat. she had not properly taken her medicine either because of her damaged insides. the last time she had drunk that medicine, she had vomited all over raphael. the memory of that humiliating moment prompted her to tell him,


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to do that. don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 243

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 243. less guilty (2)


    raphael¡¯s hands paused, filled with the fresh sheets. it seemed even his own words were capable of annoying him, and he finished making up a fresh bed without further comment. lifting annette as easily if she were a doll, he set her on the bed.


    turning, he reached for the bowl of medicine beside the bed. it had cooled while he was changing the sheets, and he offered a spoonful of annette. she opened her mouth like a baby bird, and he gingerly spooned the medicine inside.


    a bitter taste coated her tongue. annette fought the instant nausea, not wanting to throw up on him again. a half hour had passed by the time the bowl was almost empty, and all the exhausted annette wanted was to lie down.


    ¡°don¡¯t lie down yet.¡± raphael stopped her with his hand. ¡°let it settle first, so it doesn¡¯t come back up.¡±


    annette leaned back against the chilly headboard. even if she couldn¡¯t lie down, it felt better to prop her body against something.


    raphael obliged, sliding into bed beside her and wrapping his arm around her shoulders so that she rested against his chest. the heat from his strong body made her body tingle. it was a seductive warmth for the lonely young woman.


    slowly, her eyelids began to close. just before she fell asleep, she felt his hand smoothing her hair back from her face. the gesture was clumsy, but affectionate.


    why is he being so kind?


    annette wanted to ask him, but she didn¡¯t know how. she probably would never ask him until the day she died.


    she was afraid of what he would say.


    * * *


    the woman on the bed was emaciated. her beautiful blonde hair was rough, and her complexion was as pale as a corpse¡¯s, with a distinctly sickly hue. though she still dwelled in this world, she was too weak even to take her medicine, and mentally she had already given up, and gone to another realm.


    raphael stood near the bed, looking at her with an expressionless face. at last, he had become master of swords, but even he could barely hear her faint breathing. her doctor was examining her carefully.


    ¡°there is nothing more that can be done,¡± he said finally. ¡°i wish her a peaceful end¨C¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡± raphael shouted angrily. ¡°get out!¡±


    the doctor hastily departed, leaving only two people in the room. raphael sat down in the chair beside her bed. he was afraid even to touch her, as if she might break into pieces.


    a faint whisper came from annette¡¯s cracked lips, a sound so soft, a normal person would never have caught it. it made raphael bury his face in his hands.


    ¡°you want your family?¡± he repeated. ¡°those heartless people who wouldn¡¯t come even now?¡±


    a tear ran down annette¡¯s cheek, and it made raphael want to break everything.


    he wanted to shout at her that she was a fool, that her father had never come once, the whole time she was sick. but he was angriest at himself, because there was nothing he could do to save her.


    he swallowed the hot, choking lump in his throat. he didn¡¯t have time to grieve right now. the little time she had left was running out.


    he even repeated the words, to make sure she heard him.


    but it was a promise he could not keep.

 Chapter 244

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 244. less guilty (3)


    annette lived for three more days.


    she was not waiting for her brother to come with his wife from the distant empire; three days was not enough for them to make such a journey. but it was plenty of time for duke bavaria, who was in deltium, to visit her.


    but her father also did not come.


    raphael gritted his teeth. he could not know that it was all his own father¡¯s plan. king selgratis was the one that had bribed annette¡¯s doctor to poison her. annette never knew it, either.


    but her father or her brother might have discovered it, and so king selgratis made sure to isolate her completely.


    he exploited their frequent absences from society. annette was too sick to go out, and raphael stayed home because he did not like to go out among nobles. these existing inclinations favored the king¡¯s plan.


    he placed men on the roads leading to the carnesis mansion. all messengers were intercepted, and letters were forged, copying annette¡¯s handwriting to send fake letters. her family never even knew she was ill.


    but even this simple wish was not granted. the next time she closed her eyes, she was not falling asleep, nor was she fainting. marquise annette carnesis drew her last breath alone in her quiet bed.


    raphael felt her body grow cold.


    he saw the color fade from her hand, gradually growing blue.


    he gripped the stiff hand tighter.


    ¡°annette.¡±


    of course, the dead could not answer. he reached out to touch her cheek. then he shook her. but no matter what he did, she would not wake up.


    slowly, he released her hand, and placed a soft kiss on her cold brow. he could not bring himself to say goodbye. that would be an admission that she was really dead.


    leaving the room, he went down to the drawing room, where the servants were gathered, waiting for news of their mistress¡¯s death.


    ¡°we will have a funeral,¡± raphael said harshly. ¡°no one else will be permitted to attend. not even royalty will be allowed to enter this house. if any of you disobeys this order, man or woman, i will cut your throat.¡±


    annette had clung to life, hoping to see them, and no one had ever come for her. they would be shameless to try to come now. he would not even let them say goodbye to her body.


    raphael sent no messages announcing her death. not even to the bavarias.


    her coffin was lowered into the ground while only her husband watched, and her snow-white headstone was set in place. when all the rites were completed, the servants and the priest left, under the light of the moon.


    only one man remained. snow laid on his dark hair, and he wiped it away from the tombstone, lost in thought.


    he didn¡¯t understand why he could not leave. night passed, and dawn approached.


    there was something familiar in that light. raphael frowned as he looked into the golden dawn, the same color as his wife¡¯s hair. the pink sun, like her eyes.


    then he understood why he could not leave. an empty smile trembled on his lips, exhausted from his long vigil. covering his face with one hand, he burst out laughing. and then he started to cry.


    his cheeks were so cold, his tears froze before they could fall, and raphael rubbed his face furiously with the back of his hand.


    i loved her.


    but he had realized his feelings too late. when he hugged his wife¡¯s tombstone, it was with the knowledge that it was far too late for her to feel his love.

 Chapter 245

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 245. i loved you


    * * *


    ¡°¡­.annette. annette!¡±


    ¡°ahh!¡±


    someone was shaking her to wake her up, and annette sat up, startled. for some reason, she was gasping for breath, and even as his arms went around her, she started to cry.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°are you sick? or did you have a bad dream?¡±


    the man that held her with such worried eyes was as beautiful as the god of night. she had been sleeping in his arms when suddenly she had begun to stir, agitated. as soon as she looked into his gentle eyes, annette wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°raphael, raphael¡­¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here, i¡¯m here,¡± he soothed, hugging her reassuringly. he was not an eloquent man, and his tenderness only made her cry harder, until her nose was stuffed with sobbing.


    even after she finally stopped crying some time later, she still looked beautiful to him. raphael wiped her face with a wet towel and sighed inside. all the time she had been sobbing, his insides had been silently searing him.


    she didn¡¯t want to answer. she looked adorable with her little red nose. patiently, he asked again. if there was a problem, it was best to know now.


    ¡°raphael¡­¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡± he asked hesitantly, and she smiled even with red-rimmed eyes. there was so much to thank him for, but she couldn¡¯t possibly explain it to him. she didn¡¯t understand what she had seen.


    ¡°i am so glad we were married,¡± she said instead. ¡°you will always protect me. even if i get sick, you would stay with me to the end, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t say that,¡± raphael said harshly. ¡°it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    but his arms wrapped even tighter around her before, an embrace filled with his love for her. annette closed her eyes as she felt his lips brushing over her cheek. she felt so lucky.


    i¡¯m happy to be alive again.


    even in their previous life, he had never abandoned her, even though he hadn¡¯t loved her. she could feel sure that he would never abandon her now.


    everyone said the words in their marriage vows, in sickness and in health, promising that no matter how difficult things became, they would stay together always. but not many kept those vows. how fortunate she was to win that slim chance.


    she smiled, embracing the fierce beast she had tamed, and nuzzled her nose against his strong neck.


    ¡°i love you, raphael.¡±


    ¡°i love you too, annette.¡±


    his answer was short, but from the heart. he didn¡¯t need flowery words to confess his feelings. instead, he gently kissed her delicate fingers.


    this time, her sleep in his arms was peaceful. she had changed her future and seized the life she wanted. now, at last, she was safe. in his arms, she slept with a happy heart, and none of her dreams would recall the sadness of her last life.

 Chapter 246

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 246. tamed beast (1)


    raphael didn¡¯t know much about family.


    he had never been close to his father, and his mother¡­


    useless brat! you¡¯re an insect, eating and eating and eating! why don¡¯t you just die?!


    his mother was hardly ever sober. she was always sobbing, sick, chattering to herself like a madwoman, or beating raphel. that¡¯s why he had so many scars on his body.


    standing before the mirror, raphael looked at his naked upper body. his powerful torso bore many scars, and his eyes turned cold as he saw the puncture scars from scissors in his shoulders.


    but then there was a warm voice behind him.


    ¡°raphael? what are you doing?¡±


    annette held flowers in her hand, smiling as she looked up at him. she couldn¡¯t see why he had removed his shirt.


    ¡°nothing,¡± he said, his features relaxing as he looked down at his wife¡¯s face. and then he caressed her cheek, pink as a cherry blossom. touching her soft skin with his rough fingers was one of the sweetest sensations in the whole world.


    ¡°why did you bring these flowers?¡± he asked, looking at the blossoms in her hands. she smiled.


    ¡°they¡¯re early blooms, the first flowers of this spring. the gardener pointed them out on my morning walk. they¡¯re so pretty, i really wanted you to see them.¡±


    when she extended them to him, he took them, surprised.


    ¡°what do you think? aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡±


    raphael had never cared much for flowers, but these were special because they were a gift from her. he accepted them gladly.


    ¡°yes,¡± he said, his eyes on her. ¡°they are beautiful.¡±


    but never so beautiful as she was. he bent and kissed her, and annette blushed involuntarily. that soft smile on raphael¡¯s face, an expression this handsome man only showed to her, was a deadly weapon to her.


    this is too much for my heart.


    she touched her chest. oddly, her stomach was churning and she felt faintly nauseous, even though she hadn¡¯t even had breakfast today.


    as annette cocked her head to one side, raphael plucked the largest flower from the bouquet and tucked it into her blonde hair. the fresh flower complimented her delicate beauty, and made her look as lovely as a fairy.


    ¡°you must be hungry after your walk,¡± he said. ¡°let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡±


    he was thoughtful, looking at her. all the poison her doctor had given her had finally been purged from her system, but she would always be physically weak. so he would always have to protect her.


    annette¡¯s fingers brushed the petals of the flower in her hair, enjoying its sweet fragrance. the silky texture of the petals tickled her heart.


    ¡°all right,¡± she said, a smile blooming on her face. actually, she was very hungry, all the sudden. her empty stomach was crying out for food, and it was strange that her appetite had increased so much lately¡­


    annette¡¯s cheeks blushed furiously. fortunately, raphael ignored the growling protest of her stomach, and she grabbed his hand to hurry them both to the dining room.

 Chapter 247

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 247. tamed beast (2)


    the food smelled delicious, and annette swallowed, her mouth watering. quickly, she sat down in the chair raphael had pulled out for her. meals were served as they were hungry, and raphael¡¯s favorite steak had even been prepared.


    he watched her tenderly as he cut into his food.


    annette had eaten a lot today.


    it had always bothered him, how little she consumed. though she had been born into a prosperous family, she had little appetite. the contrast with raphael was even greater, given how much he had been eating since he became master of swords.


    but now she was eating heartily. normally, she didn¡¯t like meat very much, but she had eaten all the meatballs on her plate and was now eying raphael¡¯s steak.


    he couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°do you want some?¡±


    annette looked embarrassed to be caught coveting raphael¡¯s meat, and was briefly torn between preserving her dignity and satisfying her hunger.


    ¡°¡­hmm, yes,¡± she admitting, as appetite won. but she avoided his eyes.


    raphael smiled. he cut a bite for her, but didn¡¯t put it on her plate. instead, he leaned over, bringing the fork to her lips.


    ¡°do you want it?¡±


    annette looked from the bite to raphael, who bobbed it, looking mischievous.


    ¡°for a kiss,¡± he said wickedly. ¡°then you may have it.¡±


    only then did she realize what he was doing, tempting her with the morsel as if she were a cat. annette bit her lip.


    what do i do?


    it was so strange. normally, she didn¡¯t even like meat that much. but today that steak looked so delicious, she couldn¡¯t look away. she could smell it from across the table, richly seasoned, its surface gleaming with caramelization. that steak looked like the most extraordinary food in the whole world.


    well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    they were already married. she rose from her seat and went to kiss raphael¡¯s smiling lips.


    ¡°well done,¡± he said. ¡°now you can have your reward.¡±


    but instead, he pulled her into his lap, and annette clutched his neck automatically, surprised. it made him laugh out loud, delighted.


    ¡°are you that hungry?¡± he asked playfully, and then fed her the rest of his food, one bite at a time.


    in spite of her embarrassment, she couldn¡¯t regret her shameless actions. every bite, lovingly cut and served by her husband, was extraordinary.


    ¡°you¡¯re like a little bird,¡± raphael said, running his thumb over her lower lip, shining with juices from the steak. then he brought his thumb to his own mouth and licked it.


    annette¡¯s cheeks turned pink. quickly, she rose with the dignity of a noblewoman, but raphael caught her and picked her up.


    ¡°now that you¡¯ve eaten, you need exercise,¡± he pronounced, and annette, who knew very well what he meant by exercise, blushed red. raphael¡¯s eyes curved over above her. just looking at his wife filled him with great happiness, and an incredible contentment filled his heart.


    he still didn¡¯t know what family meant, but as long as annette was by his side, he was sure he would always be happy.

 Chapter 248

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 248. news (1)


    love makes even a beast become sweet.


    touched by sunlight, annette¡¯s hair looked like gold thread, and raphael touched it gently. even that caress provoked a little groan from her.


    ¡°mmpph¡­¡±


    she couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep, and raphael noticed the small frown at her eyebrows. carefully, he checked her temperature, and his eyes narrowed.


    a slight fever.


    raphael didn¡¯t miss even the slightest changes in his fragile wife. gently, he stroked her cheek.


    ¡°are you uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°mmm¡­i don¡¯t know¡­¡± she mumbled, half asleep. but raphael¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss the fact that her hand had moved to her stomach, gently rubbing, and he moved his own hand over her belly.


    ¡°you feel sick?¡±


    she didn¡¯t deny it this time. she nodded, embarrassed by her own gluttony. she did feel sick to her stomach, but it was her own fault for eating so much earlier.


    ¡°i¡¯ll call for the doctor,¡± he said, stroking her hand as he rose immediately. ¡°be patient.¡±


    his warm touch made her feel better, and annette relaxed, waiting for the doctor to arrive. it didn¡¯t take long. her previous doctor had been executed for poisoning annette, and they had had to find a new doctor they could trust. fortunately, celestine had offered the daughter of her own family doctor.


    no one knew her, but liza seemed like someone they could trust, with celestine¡¯s recommendation. to this point, she had done a good job.


    ¡°give me a moment, and i will examine her,¡± said liza, briskly checking the dazed annette. then she asked a few questions, which had little to do with an upset stomach: how much she had eaten lately, how often she was going to the bathroom, and when she had had her last period.


    raphael sat quietly nearby as this went on. liza was so serious about her examinations, he was worried that something was seriously wrong.


    but after annette had answered a few of these questions, she had a sudden suspicion about where this might be going.


    ¡°i don¡¯t think¡­¡± she began, even as liza removed her glasses and smiled broadly.


    ¡°congratulations, my lady. it is still early, which is why your symptoms are mild, but you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°oh¡­¡± annette let out a soft exclamation and laid a hand on her belly. it was so sudden, she didn¡¯t know what to say. she had dreamed of one day having a child that looked like raphael, but she had never expected it to happen so soon.


    they had not even talked about their future, or having children. raphael¡¯s own parents had been so terrible, he had never seemed very interested in children. what would he think if he suddenly had a son?


    she couldn¡¯t help glancing sideways at his face. he wasn¡¯t looking at her. he was looking at the doctor, his face rigid, as if he were urging her to take back what she had just said. or willing her to correct the misdiagnosis.


    raphael¡¯s personality had improved, but he was still a beast at heart. she knew how he felt with only the slightest change in his face, and it was obvious that he was not happy with this news.


    unfortunately, liza ignored all these signs. she never cared whether raphael was angry or not, and instead began telling annette all the things she must do while she was pregnant.


    ¡°please make sure to drink plenty of water, and consume lots of vegetables. if you are feverish or feel nauseous, make sure to rest. even if the morning sickness is bad, you must eat. tell me if it is, and i will fix something for you.¡±


    the doctor congratulated her again, and then quickly left. the marquis carnesis¡¯s wife was about to have a baby. that meant there was a lot for her doctor to do.

 Chapter 249

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 249. news (2)


    the room was silent as liza left, and raphael¡¯s hands clasped together. outside, it was snowing.


    ¡°that¡¯s great,¡± he said belatedly. ¡°i can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to have a child¡­¡±


    though he tried to sound enthusiastic, his face grew darker and darker with every word. he really did not look happy, and annette could instantly see through his mask.


    he was not being honest. she could guess very well what he was thinking.


    ¡°raphael,¡± she said, patting the place on the couch beside her. she wanted him to sit with her.


    raphael looked at her, his face solemn, his blue eyes as gloomy as a rainy sky. but he could not ignore her request, and so he reluctantly approached and sat, like an animal pulled on a leash.


    ¡°look at me, raphael,¡± she said. ¡°look me in the eyes.¡±


    he glowered at her. his expression was angry, but somehow annette saw the insecurity in his eyes.


    ¡°why do you feel so anxious?¡± she asked calmly.


    raphael was silent for a long moment, raking his fingers roughly through his hair. he still found it difficult to express his feelings, and in the past, he would have run away from a situation like this.


    this time, he did not run away. he took a deep breath.


    ¡°i¡¯m scared,¡± he said simply, articulating his feelings. ¡°i¡¯m afraid something bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°why?¡± she asked.


    raphael sighed, looking at her. he could have carried four annettes on his back and still endured his usual training. every time he was in bed with her, he had to be careful to control his strength. she was so adorable, he wanted to hold her tight, but always he worried that he might hurt her.


    now she was pregnant with his baby, and that might hurt her. raphael covered his face with his hands. he didn¡¯t want her to see the fear in his face.


    ¡°raphael,¡± annette said again, unaware of these thoughts, and smiled at him, bright as the sun. then she reached out her delicate hand to touch his face, making him look up at her.


    ¡°look at me,¡± she said, caressing. her pink eyes shone. ¡°do i look sick now?¡±


    he looked at her cheeks, flushed with health. no, she didn¡¯t look sick, but he remained silent.


    ¡°i¡¯m healthy now,¡± she told him. ¡°and i feel incredibly happy because i¡¯m with you. i know what you¡¯re worried about, but don¡¯t let it upset you. it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    he still didn¡¯t answer, and annette brought her beautiful face closer to his.


    ¡°i could never leave such a handsome husband,¡± she said seriously. ¡°i would never even be able to cross the river of death if i had to leave you in this cold world.¡±


    raphael kissed her, but his lips were much more rigid than usual. her words had not taken away all his fear.


    it worried her, but there was nothing she could do about it now. becoming parents would not be easy, and annette needed a little time to mentally prepare herself for it, too.


    it was hard for anyone to accept they were about to become parents. it was daunting to think of being responsible for another life. but it must be especially so for a man with a family history like raphael¡¯s.


    of course, that was an impossible wish.

 Chapter 250

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 250. symptoms (1)


    time flew by like an arrow.


    in an instant, several months had passed, and annette¡¯s slender abdomen had grown quite round. liza asked a few questions.


    ¡°do you have any headaches? numbness in your toes?¡±


    ¡°no,¡± annette shook her head. ¡°sometimes my toes go numb for a little while at night¡­¡±


    but not for long. every night, she shared a bed with raphael, a master of swords. the instant he sensed any change in the circulation to her extremities, he immediately woke up to massage them.


    it was not allowed to be a problem. seeing the unconcern in her face, liza moved on.


    ¡°do you have any nausea? any indigestion or vomiting?¡±


    ¡°no, i eat normally,¡± annette replied, her cheeks flushing. she had gained weight over the last few months. she had looked elegant when she was thin, but her beauty had truly bloomed as her face filled out.


    liza laughed, relieved.


    ¡°it sounds like the baby wants to help its mother. it isn¡¯t often that pregnancy makes a woman more healthy.¡±


    liza was right. annette¡¯s appetite had improved greatly, once she became pregnant. she had always eaten like a bird, but she was always hungry now, and as she put on her weight, her previous physical frailty had vanished. her health was perfect, and her face was as round and smooth as a peach.


    ¡°you are in excellent condition. i think you will not have any difficulty with the birth,¡± liza pronounced, to a faint sigh from behind annette. she did not dare to look back at the sigher.


    ¡°our son is in good health, raphael,¡± annette said, looking back at him with a smile. ¡°i am so happy.¡±


    any change in the baby made raphael ten times more uneasy. at the beginning of her pregnancy, raphael had been the one suffering from nausea. though he was a master of swords, inside, he was just like any other person. though he could normally devour three steaks in a single sitting, he had been so anxious, he couldn¡¯t even eat. he had lost so much weight, annette had had to threaten him.


    ¡°are you going to keep doing this?¡± she had demanded. ¡°you¡¯re going to make me nervous, too. if you keep picking at your food every meal, i won¡¯t eat with you anymore.¡±


    raphael¡¯s anxiety level was so high, annette couldn¡¯t afford to be anxious herself. and with that ultimatum, raphael had no choice but to force down his food, resigned.


    but he was definitely thinner than he had been before.


    raphael¡¯s handsome face had become much more angular before. anyone who saw it would think he was the one who was pregnant.


    looking at the sharp cut of his jawline, annette sighed. she appreciated raphael¡¯s worry for her, but he was going to die before the baby arrived at this rate.


    ¡°raphael, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    she stroked his cheek with her small hand, and raphael closed his eyes at the caress, like a well-tamed wild beast. then he followed her to the dining room.

 Chapter 251

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 251. symptoms (2)


    today, annette had eaten a huge amount, from appetizers to desserts. now she watched as raphael devoured his meal. it seemed he was enjoying it. he was eating the succulent ham-wrapped chicken with every sign of relish, and annette felt relieved at the sight.


    he still wasn¡¯t putting on weight though, and she looked at him sadly. taking a spoonful of chocolate pudding, she held it out to him.


    ¡°try this,¡± she said. ¡°they made it today.¡±


    he didn¡¯t seem very interested in the sweet, but he didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°it¡¯s delicious,¡± he said, without altering his expression. ¡°why don¡¯t we go upstairs?¡±


    rising from his chair, he embraced her, lifting. she was much heavier than she had been, but he carried her as if she were a feather.


    reaching her bedroom, he laid her on the bed and then sat in a chair beside it, reaching to massage her feet.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± annette said, giggling shyly. ¡°i feel good today.¡±


    she wanted to pull her legs away, but raphael wouldn¡¯t allow it with his big hands.


    ¡°i know, but if i don¡¯t do it now, your feet might wake you up early again,¡± he said, his hands moving gently over her legs. and it made her feel so loved.


    ¡°mmm¡­¡±


    after such a big dinner, she soon began to feel sleepy. she was sleeping more often than she had before, most likely from her pregnancy.


    raphael¡¯s hands moved more gently, so he would not wake her up. her blood circulation had improved greatly, and her cheeks were pink with health.


    silently, he looked at her sleeping face. she looked happy. gently, he kissed her forehead and laid down beside her, wrapping his arms around her.


    even in her sleep, annette sensed her husband¡¯s presence and moved closer to him. for him, there was nothing in the world that was better than the warmth of his wife¡¯s body.


    a wind blowing in through the window woke annette later. normally a heavy sleeper, it was rare that she woke up at night, but the wind was fierce and smelled like it would carry rain tomorrow.


    it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be going for any walks in the morning.


    her pregnancy made it uncomfortable to sleep lying completely flat, and she rolled over. raphael¡¯s side of the bed was already cold.


    ¡°raphael¡­?¡±


    annette looked around. surprisingly, he was nowhere to be found.


    he hadn¡¯t left her side for a moment since they learned she was pregnant. he was always there, like a hound guarding his owner. so why had he left her alone in the early hours of the morning?


    immediately, she thought back to his former tortured sleep.


    ¡°has he relapsed again?¡±


    rising with difficulty, she put on her slippers. it was hard even to do that; her belly had grown so far, she could not see her feet. but in this case, her own worry outweighed her discomfort.


    she checked his bedroom first, a lonely place with an air of disuse, and then headed downstairs to look for him.

 Chapter 252

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 252. rain or tears (1)


    stairs were a dangerous place for a pregnant woman, but annette calmly descended them, hurrying toward the first floor drawing room. she looked around.


    ¡°raphael?¡±


    the first floor was silent. the only sound was the fierce wind rattling the windows. carrying an oil lamp, annette walked through the huge marble mansion.


    where did he go?


    now she was frightened. raphael didn¡¯t usually go too far with his sleepwalking, but he didn¡¯t seem to be in the mansion at all. she raised her voice.


    ¡°raphael? raphael! where are you?¡±


    the wind drowned out her soft voice. even a master of swords was unlikely to hear her under these circumstances.


    her eyes filled with tears. how could raphael just walk away like this, even with his anxiety? she regretted that she had trusted him so much.


    ¡°raphael!¡±


    the moment her tears threatened to overflow, the door suddenly opened, and raphael finally appeared.


    ¡°raphael!¡± she cried reproachfully. had he been in the garden? why would he go out in a windstorm?


    but she was relieved to find him, all the same. annette turned ponderously toward him, and raphael hastened immediately to her, as if he was afraid she might fall.


    his body was a little cold when he touched her, and in the moonlight, with the dark marble of the mansion, his face looked like a vampire¡¯s. annette looked up at him worriedly.


    ¡°you weren¡¯t there when i woke up, so i came to find you,¡± she said. ¡°why did you go outside? it¡¯s so terrible out, aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    she reached out a hand to touch him, thoughtless after so many months. it never occurred to her that he would dislike her touch, especially when he was leaning over her, anxious as always about her. he would never walk away from her.


    ¡°raphael?¡±


    he bit his lip at the sight of the tears in her eyes. he looked away.


    ¡°i¡¯m a little cold,¡± he said, his voice faltering. ¡°i just went for a walk in the garden because i couldn¡¯t sleep. let¡¯s go back upstairs.¡±


    so he had gone out there in the middle of the night in the whole of his senses. it took her a moment to realize he was still lying.


    ¡°don¡¯t dodge me, raphael,¡± she said clearly. ¡°i will be angry if you do it again.¡±


    again, she reached out her hand, and though raphael was clearly reluctant to be examined, he couldn¡¯t ignore her warning.


    he was freezing.


    a swordmaster had a stable body temperature. if his hands were this cold, he had been walking in the garden for hours. this did not look like a little walk because hecouldn¡¯t sleep.


    annette moved the oil lamp closer to warm them, and as she did, she felt his fingers. his palms.


    ¡°your hands are wet,¡± she said involuntarily, startled. ¡°is it raining out?¡±


    the wind was blowing, but the storm hadn¡¯t arrived yet. why were his hands wet? quickly, her hands moved over his body, and found that his shirt was damp, too.


    ¡°how strange,¡± she said. ¡°it¡¯s not raining.¡±

 Chapter 253

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 253. rain or tears (2)


    annette glanced pointedly out the windows of the carriage house, and raphael hesitated, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°it rained,¡± he said quickly. ¡°a moment ago.¡±


    annette looked out the window again. the ground wasn¡¯t wet. indeed, with the winter wind blowing, the air felt drier than usual.


    raphael couldn¡¯t fool her at all. annette looked into his blue eyes, which were still a little damp.


    ¡°raphael, were you¡­crying?¡± she asked cautiously.


    ¡°of course not.¡± he denied it immediately, which only made her more suspicious.


    ¡°really? you know i hate it when you lie.¡±


    he couldn¡¯t lie again, but he couldn¡¯t tell the truth either, so he just looked down at the ground, and annette sighed deeply.


    he had been hiding his fear from her. and so she had thought he had reconciled himself to fatherhood, and was prepared. but she had been wrong. all this time, his anxieties had been gnawing away at him, when she couldn¡¯t see.


    annette looked up at his wet eyelashes, wondering how long he had been in the garden, and how many times he had cried alone. she was sure this wasn¡¯t the first time.


    ¡°come here,¡± she said, tugging on his wrist. she has so ridiculously little strength compared to his, and still raphael couldn¡¯t resist her.


    she hugged him. it wasn¡¯t easy with her belly in the way, but raphael bent down so they clung together. his stiff face relaxed as he felt her warmth, which had grown with her pregnancy.


    ¡°so am i,¡± raphael said, low. he was happy. every day felt like a blessing, being married to annette, and that was why he was so miserable. having known this happiness, he was terrified of losing it.


    pregnancy was dangerous. annette could have a difficult delivery, and die, and the thought was making his every day a hell.


    it would have been better if he could have carried the child for her. raphael was confident he would survive that. but unfortunately that was not how things worked, and the anguish of possibly losing his beloved wife was strangling him.


    ¡°you fool,¡± annette said affectionately. ¡°of course i will not die and leave you behind. i¡¯m going to live a long time with you and our baby.¡±


    her eyes were filled with sympathy. their difference in stature always made it look as if raphael were embracing her, but really it was annette that held his heart. her small hand gently stroked his wide, cold back.


    ¡°i know,¡± raphael said, kissing her soft hair. he couldn¡¯t even say the thing he was afraid of, for fear that speaking it aloud would make it come true.


    he was so anxious, annette was going to have to play her trump card.


    ¡°would you do me a favor?¡± she asked, offering him a little wink, and raphael nodded. his cooperative attitude made her smile.


    rising on tiptoe, she whispered the request in his ear.

 Chapter 254

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 254. monster (1)


    raphael turned to look around the temple, the uninterrupted and blinding white of it all burning his eyes.


    standing there, he looked like an ink blot on a sheet of paper.


    today was the first time raphael had ever entered a temple. he had always felt uncomfortable in the presence of god, aware of the quantity of blood that stained his hands. it made him want to leave this place instantly.


    but his beloved wife had asked for an amulet for a safe delivery of their baby, so raphael went and knocked on the temple door.


    fortunately, he easily found the high priestess who could make it for him. but despite raphael¡¯s high position, the man¡¯s answer was disappointing.


    ¡°yes, i make such amulets, but unfortunately i can¡¯t do so right now,¡± he said. she was a high priestess in service to goddess odessa, and wore a mask over her face.


    raphael frowned.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°it requires water from the spring in the mountains behind the temple,¡± she answered. ¡°only that holy water can bless the amulet. but recently we have been unable to collect any, so we cannot make any amulets.¡±


    the woman said all this as naturally as the flow of water, and it made no sense whatsoever to raphael.


    well, what now?


    she was happy. the early stages of her pregnancy were going well. but raphael was desperate to find some way to protect her.


    he had promised her this. he could not fail her now.


    ¡°why can¡¯t you draw water from the spring?¡± he asked bluntly. it was a very intimidating question, coming from such a ferocious-looking man.


    ¡°because a monster of some kind has appeared there,¡± the priestess said, subdued. ¡°and it is said that it drank from that sacred spring, and grew even more powerful. we don¡¯t dare to go there.¡±


    raphael¡¯s eyes lit up. this was something he could solve.


    ¡°i will take care of it,¡± he said, rising immediately.


    ¡°what¡­?¡±


    ¡°i just have to kill the thing, don¡¯t i?¡± he asked. ¡°you just get that amulet ready.¡±


    ¡°but your excellency, you don¡¯t understand! that monster is¨C!¡±


    but raphael was already gone. the door slammed shut behind him.


    left alone, the priestess sighed.


    it had been some time since raphael had had anything to fight. he ran straight into the mountains behind the temple, and then began to scout out the area, searching for the sacred spring. the mountains were vast.


    could that be it?


    raphael headed for the place. there were no monsters around, as far as he could tell, and a little of this water should be enough to make one amulet for annette. pulling out his heavy canteen, he approached the place, and bent to the spring.


    but at that moment, he sensed a strange presence behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

 Chapter 255

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 255. monster (2)


    quickly, raphael unsheathed his sword and turned, his eyes widening as he spotted the creature.


    it was a peacock the size of a carriage. its extravagant plumage deceived the eye so that at first he didn¡¯t notice that it had two heads, and four pairs of red eyes, glaring at him. there was no doubt this was the monster the high priest had told him about.


    raphael clicked his tongue. the thing didn¡¯t look very strong; he sensed he could kill it in an instant. instantly, he charged at the monster, and the peacock let out a bloodcurdling cry. his sword swung out, faster than any creature could ever hope to dodge.


    it was then that raphael realized it was not going to be that easy.


    his sword went through empty air.


    perplexed, raphael drew back, looking around. there was another flash of light, and the monster reappeared next to the spring.


    unbelievable.


    he had never heard of a creature that could teleport. its magic was almost gone, so it was difficult to sense its power. it only had that power because it was drinking from this spring.


    dumbfounded, raphael stared at the monster.


    he far surpassed it in strength and speed, but that wouldn¡¯t matter if the monster just teleported away every time he attacked. if it could teleport anywhere, there was no hope of even catching it unaware.


    but there was something else, too. the creature had dodged his attack almost as if it were mocking him, and went straight back to the spring. then both heads bent to drink.


    and drink. and drink. rapidly, the spring water vanished down its throat, and eventually all that was left was a muddy puddle.


    bloated with all that water, the monster snorted derisively, and raphael stiffened with offense. but before he could swing his sword, light flashed again, and the monster was gone.


    raphael was dismayed. looking down at the empty spring, he wasn¡¯t surprised the temple couldn¡¯t handle this monster. how could any human catch a monster that could teleport away anywhere in the mountains?


    but he couldn¡¯t give up this easily.


    ¡°come on,¡± he said, gritting his teeth.


    * * *


    he wanted to kill the monster, but it seemed impossible, at present. and he didn¡¯t have any supplies, since he had gone straight from the temple to the spring.


    raphael went home and packed his things.


    he had already been through many wars, so he was not worried. if there was any doubt in his mind, it was only for annette.


    ¡°you¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be all right without me?¡± he asked, hesitating, and annette smiled at him, sipping hot milk and honey.


    ¡°of course. there are many days before the baby comes, and you¡¯ll catch the monster quickly, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°yes, but¡­¡±


    her face glowed in the sunlight. her pink eyes and her golden hair were too beautiful. every word that fell from her lips was like falling petals.


    ¡°of course, i will be anxious, having my first child,¡± she added, when she saw the hesitation in his eyes. ¡°i will feel much safer if i had an amulet with the blessing of the goddess. i know you will get it for me, raphael.¡±


    there was a power in her smile against which he was helpless. raphael left.


    there was only one thing to do. he had to catch that thing as fast as he could. his eyes glinted with determination as he touched the scabbard of the sword at his waist.

 Chapter 256

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 256. monster (3)


    unfortunately, raphael¡¯s plans did not go as well as he hoped. it wasn¡¯t easy, wandering vast mountains in search of a single monster, and as soon as he found it, the damned thing immediately vanished somewhere else.


    stifling his impatience, raphael tried to ignore it, setting up camp by the spring. but the waters took two full days to replenish themselves, and as soon as they did, the peacock-thing appeared again, gulped them down, and then vanished again.


    ¡°haa¡­¡±


    he really was going crazy. having lost four days, raphael glared furiously at the muddy bottom of the empty spring.


    ¡°damn bird¡­!¡±


    he had to accept that he was not going to solve this problem with simple force. but stubborn people would always find another way, and raphael¡¯s impatience quickly improvised a new strategy.


    at once, he went back down the mountain to a small market, where the farmers instantly surrendered their entire crop of tomatoes to the ferocious-looking master of swords.


    dragging several wagons back up to the spring, raphael carefully loaded the tomatoes onto the branches of the nearby trees, until they were all drooping like willow trees.


    ready.


    raphael flung his sword down, impaled into the ground. it was useless against an animal that could teleport.


    instead, he drew out a sickle on a long chain, yanking the links appreciatively to make sure it the blade was properly connected. experimentally, he swung it.


    there was nothing in the world more terrifying than the sound of that blade cutting through air. except, perhaps, the bloodthirsty grin on raphael¡¯s face as he caressed the weapon.


    all his preparations were ready. his eyes glinting with a kind of merry madness, raphael sat down in front of the spring and waited for the pest to appear.


    a full day had passed since the monster had last drunk from the spring, and the water had risen slightly. raphael woke early to check it again, and then brought out his canteen and pretended to fill it.


    light flashed. the monster appeared, flapping colorful wings.


    by now, it had drunk so often that it had become obsessed with the spring, no doubt enjoying the way its strength increased. as soon as it seemed raphael was about to take that precious water, it appeared at once to stop him. normally, it would watch for raphael¡¯s attack with one head while the other drank; a frustrating tactic.


    raphael had considered poisoning the water, but then he could hardly use it for annette¡¯s medicine afterward. even if the water really was blessed, it would be stupid to risk endangering annette with a difficult birth.


    so he had come up with another plan.


    swinging the chain sickle with all his might, he sliced through the branches of all the surrounding trees, so the tomatoes thudded down in a rain.


    the monster could dodge the sickle, but not all those tomatoes, smashing onto its back, dripping juices on its precious feathers.


    but that was not sufficient. raphael swung again, loosing another barrage that hit the bird¡¯s heads. more tomato juice, and as one head jerked, the other turned away.


    sensing death approaching, the monster screamed.

 Chapter 257

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 257. monster (4)


    light flashed. the monster teleported again. but raphael¡¯s sensitive nose could follow the distinctive smell of tomatoes on the animal. his hands still reeked from putting all the tomatoes in the trees, it was impossible not to smell it.


    immediately, he threw the chain sickle after that smell, a wide, slashing arc that severed one of the monster¡¯s heads.


    skrrrrrrrrrch!


    the liquid spurting from the headless neck was a milky white, and the bird staggered ahead of him. yanking the sickle back, raphael launched it again.


    it thudded into the monster¡¯s chest, and white blood burst between its feathers.


    thump.


    even this monster couldn¡¯t survive a strike to its heart. as the body slumped sideways onto the ground, dust puffed upward, and raphael¡¯s eyes shone with triumph. he had done it. he had killed the irritating thing.


    he had been hunting the monster for days, so he was going to make sure of the kill. raphael approached the motionless bird, listening to make sure it was no longer breathing. his sickle-wielding shadow stretched over the monster like a grim reaper, and the bird¡¯s remaining head bowed limply.


    suddenly, the bird¡¯s body sank into the ground, and was gone.


    for a moment, raphael stared at the place where it had been, bewildered. had it teleported? there had been no flash of light.


    ¡°i did it¡­¡± he muttered, and then dug his hands into the ground where the bird¡¯s body had disappeared. there was nothing. was it because of all the sacred spring water it had consumed? it was an unsettling mystery.


    with his canteen in hand, raphael approached the spring. the water shone brightly in the light of dawn. all this time, he hadn¡¯t been able to get even a mouthful of this water because of that stupid bird.


    now he could be sure. raphael whooped with joy.


    annette¡­!


    raphael held up the full canteen in triumph. finally, he could get the blessed amulet his beloved wife had asked him to get for her. he bounded back down the mountain


    raphael held up the canteen filled with spring water. finally, he could get the amulet his beloved wife had asked for. he descended the mountain with light steps.


    * * *


    ¡°you killed that monster? that is incredible!¡±


    the high priestess exclaimed as raphael handed over the canteen, brimming with spring water. the priestess opened the lid to see it for himself.


    ¡°this will be enough,¡± she said. ¡°thank you for slaying that monster, your excellency. the temple of odessa will never forget your aid.¡±


    ¡°i only did it for my wife,¡± raphael replied. ¡°how long will it take to make the amulet?¡±


    his bad temper was very much in evidence; it was as good as saying he could not care less about the temple of odessa.


    ¡°not long,¡± the priestess answered carefully. ¡°probably a day to perform the ritual required to bless it.¡±


    raphael nodded, satisfied..


    ¡°good.¡±


    the delay of another day was annoying, but fortunately he had completed his task within the seven days annette had suggested. he had kept his promise.


    raphael looked at the priestess before him. though she was seated, she seemed rather tall for a woman, with a neutral voice.


    well, so long as she made the amulet, raphael didn¡¯t care about anything else. dismissing it, raphael rose, once more blind to the woman.


    ¡°i¡¯ll be back tomorrow at this time. good day.¡±


    there was no hesitation as he left, and the priestess smiled bitterly.


    ¡°always so impatient,¡± the priestess said, in a voice suddenly deeper before.


    distinctly male, and attractive.

 Chapter 258

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 258. one small wickedness


    slowly, the high priestess removed her mask. abundant blue hair cascaded down, and a stunningly handsome, masculine face was exposed. smiling, railin looked down at the canteen of water raphael had brought.


    ¡°how cruel, to ask such a thing from a man suffering unrequited love,¡± railin sighed.


    it reminded him of the day he had learned of annette¡¯s pregnancy, and he pulled an amulet from his pocket, pouring the spring water into it. amulets for safe childbirth were nonsense, so it made no difference how he did it.


    but the guild of secrets was still working hard on annette¡¯s behalf, to make an amulet to relieve her husband¡¯s anxiety. it seemed his fear for annette¡¯s safety, and his helplessness to protect her, was making the wait for her to deliver an absolute torture.


    thus, annette had made this request for raphael. having a goal would distract him from his anxiety, and if a priest used the sacred water he collected for an amulet, then he would feel sure that it would work.


    and it had. on raphael.


    she is an intelligent woman.


    a smile touched railin¡¯s lips as he recalled the thorough plan annette had sent him. as much as it pained him, he would fulfill his client¡¯s request. railin had poured all his efforts in creating a formidable monster with his magic.


    it had not been easy to simulate the monster¡¯s abilities, or their strength. if it were too weak, raphael would not value the victory, or the amulet, as a result. there would be no sense of accomplishment.


    it had taken a lot of work to manipulate that creature, and raphael had still found a way to destroy it.


    terrible man.


    railin took up the amulet. mana from the spring had already soaked into it, emitting a beautiful glow, and railin silently lifted it to his lips.


    he couldn¡¯t allow annette to suffer.


    so he had placed a little spell on the amulet. there wasn¡¯t much he could do; he wasn¡¯t really a high priest. but it was better than nothing.


    gripping the amulet, he gave a tight smile. the object glowed brighter than ever, and the possessive raphael would never know that annette wore railin¡¯s kiss about her neck.


    it gave him a perverse satisfaction.


    hahahaha¡­


    surely one small wickedness could be excused.


    raphael had won the ultimate victory, after all.

 Chapter 259

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 259. childbirth (1)


    it was a peaceful afternoon. sitting in a swing in the garden, raphael held his wife in his arms. she was heavier than she had ever been, but nothing could have pleased him more.


    looking around the beautiful garden, annette admired the spectacular flowers, more lush than ever after a recent watering from the gardener. their scent perfumed the humid air, and she laid her cheek on her husband¡¯s chest. just being held in his muscular arms made her heart feel full, and knowing that this man was her own made her so happy.


    stroking his shoulder, she smiled.


    ¡°it¡¯s hot. the breeze feels so nice,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°yes,¡± said raphael, equally content. the sight of the amulet around her neck was satisfying, knowing that it had been blessed by the goddess to ensure a safe delivery.


    every time annette caught him looking at the amulet, she smiled to herself. he was a ferocious beast, but sometimes he was so adorable.


    the amulet had been surprisingly effective. since he retrieved it, raphael had not once slipped out to the garden to cry at night. his own fears were far less overwhelming.


    whenever he felt anxious, he looked at the amulet.


    it was all my plan, though.


    the knowledge that the amulet was for raphael rather than herself always made annette feel a little guilty. she could not know that railin had laid a true enchantment on the object, and it made her worry sometimes for raphael, who believed wholeheartedly in its blessing.


    fortunately, her health had been excellent throughout her pregnancy. she had heard that it affected some women that way, as if their bodies found a balance in nurturing another life. she had never thought she would be one of them.


    ¡°annette,¡± said a deep voice, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°hmmm?¡±


    automatically, she glanced up at him, but raphael was looking down at her with a sudden fear he hadn¡¯t shown since he brought her the amulet.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, and he pointed at the hem of her gown with a shaking hand.


    when she looked down, her eyes almost popped out of her face.


    ¡°oh, my god¡­!¡±


    the skirt of her gown was soaking, and suddenly she felt her lower body contract as her water broke.


    there was a moment of panic when she wondered why she hadn¡¯t felt any contractions, but then she remembered what the doctor said, that sometimes the water would break before any pains began. but with the birth of her first child suddenly imminent, annette panicked.


    ¡°it¡¯s ten days early¡­¡± she muttered, without thinking, and raphael¡¯s face paled. the doctor had made many recommendations about childbirth, but right now she couldn¡¯t remember any.


    she had been sitting in his lap, so raphael¡¯s trousers were as wet as her dress, and he started as he felt the sudden burst of moisture. his mind was utterly blank with terror that something would happen to her or their baby.


    ¡°¡­doctor,¡± he managed. jerking to his feet, he raced toward the mansion with annette in his arms. ¡°doctor!!¡±


    his roars brought all the servants out at a run, and as he laid her on her bed, liza appeared quickly to examine her.


    ¡°it¡¯s a little early for her to be in labor, but it¡¯s not a problem,¡± she said. ¡°please bring warm water and clean clothes. i will stay with her until she delivers.¡±


    ¡°all right. do you need anything else?¡± raphael asked, and the doctor actually pushed him to the door.


    ¡°for you to stay outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡± he asked. a ridiculous question, but there was something of a small boy in his eyes as he looked desperately at the doctor.


    ¡°because if you are upset, you will only upset her. please wait outside,¡± liza said firmly.


    it was infuriating. how dare she kick out annette¡¯s husband now? it was wildly unfair, and he went to the door to protest, but then he heard annette¡¯s voice, moaning with pain.


    at the sound of his beloved wife¡¯s voice, he immediately lost all strength, and liza promptly kicked him out, then returned to annette to focus on the work ahead.

 Chapter 260

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 260. childbirth (2)


    the door to the bedroom was shut tight, and listening to annette¡¯s cries made raphael feel like he was losing his mind.


    he wanted to break the door down. the fear that she would die was making him crazy, and if it happened, he wanted to be by her side. her last doctor had tried to poison her, hadn¡¯t she? it automatically made him suspicious of her new doctor.


    she has the amulet, he told himself, trying to calm down. she will be safe.


    but through the door, he heard another muffled cry.


    ¡°i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t¡­ ahh!¡±


    tears filled his bloodshot eyes as he stared at the door. he felt helpless, and he had no idea how to endure anything this cruel. he paced back and forth in front of the door, trying to decide whether to go in or wait longer.


    ¡°ahh, ahh¡­¡±


    he could hear annette¡¯s breath heaving from the labor pains. the sound made him wish he would die before her, and impatience seized him. but as he was approaching the door, someone stopped him.


    ¡°you.¡±


    the sound of a cane striking the cold marble floor echoed, jolting raphael out of his panic. his head turned automatically.


    there was annette¡¯s father, duke allamand bavaria. he must have heard the news that annette had gone into labor.


    ¡°tsk.¡±


    the duke clicked his tongue at the sight of his pathetic son-in-law. the duke was as immaculately dressed as always, and he sat down, beckoning raphael over.


    ¡°don¡¯t bother going in. come here.¡±


    his authoritative voice was useful in this instance. raphael sat next to him obediently.


    ¡°how long has it been?¡± allamand asked without looking up at him.


    ¡°eight¡­ eight hours.¡±


    ¡°i see.¡±


    raphael had stammered his answer, but allamand¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked at the door, where his daughter was suffering on the other side. he seemed very calm, considering he was her father.


    raphael frowned. it offended him to see duke bavaria with that calm face when annette might die any minute, and he glared down at the floor. but then he spotted something strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    allamand¡¯s boots weren¡¯t buckled properly. he had put them on in such a hurry that the tongues were sticking outward, and raphael looked again at that cold profile, chagrined. he didn¡¯t seem quite so dignified with those boots.


    for the first time, raphael could see his wife in allamand¡¯s face. the shift in his expression, the fine veining on his eyelids, the slightly raised tip of his nose and the angle of his chin.


    the reminders of her made him feel as if all his strength had left him.


    ¡°what¡¯s taking so long?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking. his anxiety was straining to break free, and he was willing to grasp at any straw. ¡°is she all right?¡±


    purple eye flicked to him. normally, the duke would have ignored his son-in-law¡¯s question, but allamand¡¯s fear was no less great.

 Chapter 261

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 261. childbirth (3)


    a father would always see his daughter as a child. annette was his small, pretty child, always sweet-tempered. but now she was going to have a baby, and allamand had to try to hide his shock.


    ¡°her mother labored with her for fourteen hours,¡± he answered. ¡°so it may be a while yet, assuming she doesn¡¯t faint.¡±


    it was the first time he had ever heard his father-in-law say something so personal, and it felt ominous to raphael. his hands clasped together.


    ¡°how did my mother-in-law die?¡±


    please don¡¯t say childbirth, he pleaded fervently in his heart. allamand glanced at him, his lip curling with disgust, but he understood why he was asking the question. raphael¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°the winter annette turned five, her mother died of lung disease during a cold snap,¡± he answered slowly. ¡°she always had weak lungs. nothing to do with childbirth.¡±


    allamand had begun smoking again after his wife passed. for a long time, he had given up the habit for her health. but with no reason to abstain, he smoked more heavily than he ever had before. perhaps hoping to follow her.


    raphael couldn¡¯t know this history, so he only felt relief. he was grateful to hear that annette¡¯s mother had survived giving birth, twice. annette had shown him a portrait of her mother only the other day, and his mother-in-law had been as slim and petite as her daughter. it boded well for annette¡¯s chances.


    he swiped at his forehead with his hand and found he was sweating. her pregnancy had already taken an emotional toll on him, and since it seemed she would survive that, he had to protect her from everything else. he would keep the mansion baking with fires all winter. no lung disease would claim his wife.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    again, there was silence between the two men. occasionally they could hear liza through the door, encouraging. but every time he heard annette¡¯s pained cries, raphael felt as if he would fall apart.


    what if she did die? he had only just begun to know the happiness a family could give him. he didn¡¯t want to live without her by his side.


    ¡°what is taking so long,¡± allamand muttered. ¡°damn it.¡±


    his serenity was fracturing. raphael could see his own fear in allamand¡¯s eyes. both of them treasured the same woman.


    ¡°ahhhh!!¡±


    there was a long, tearing scream from inside, a scream that sounded as if annette really might die, and both of them jerked to their feet. raphael yanked the doorknob off the door and burst inside, and then stopped as if he had walked into a wall.


    the room reeked of blood. it couldn¡¯t mean anything good.


    he couldn¡¯t force his feet forward to approach the bed. he was terrified to look, thinking he would find only annette¡¯s bleeding corpse. the nightmare he had had again and again over the last few months, manifested before his eyes.


    ¡°annette!¡± allamand had no hesitation, and went straight to the bed, blocking raphael¡¯s view of his wife. for a second, it added such a sinister, dreamlike cast to the scene that raphael was dizzy with fear.


    but not knowing was worse, and he forced his shaking legs forward.

 Chapter 262

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 262. childbirth (4)


    liza took off her gloves as she approached raphael, wondering how he had entered until she spotted the doorknob gripped in his hand.


    ¡°i was about to call you,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°but i see you¡¯re impatient. watch your hands at the basin and put on this robe. newborns are very vulnerable to foreign contaminants.¡±


    like a frightened child, raphael obeyed, and moved back to the bed with a stiff and brittle face, a moment from shattering in tears.


    at last, he could see annette. it was not the pale face he had seen in his nightmares; she was red with exertion and sweating, her eyes closed. not dead, just exhausted.


    ¡°annette¡­¡± his voice shook as he called her name.


    ¡°¡­raphael?¡±


    slowly, her beautiful eyes opened, red with the strain and pain of childbirth. but unmistakably filled with life. raphael fell to his knees.


    ¡°annette¡­!¡± he gasped, grasping her hand, immeasurably reassured to feel its warmth. before he could stop it, a large tear streaked over his cheek, and then something lodged in his throat and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    annette¡¯s eyes widened. this was a man who would rather bite off his tongue than show emotion in public, and it was shocking to see his face working like a small boy¡¯s, fighting his tears.


    ¡°were you very worried?¡± she asked with a smile.


    it only made him cry harder. all the anxiety and fear he had buried for months was coming out at once. and allamand bavaria, looking on at his weeping son-in-law, would have felt contempt except for the way raphael was gripping his daughter¡¯s hand.


    perhaps it would have been a mistake, after all.


    he remembered when he had told annette to prepare for divorce, and the expression on her face, filled with determination to protect raphael.


    children could only grow up when they left their parents¡¯ arms. his daughter had become an adult.


    ¡°oh, my goodness,¡± said the doctor, returning with the newborn baby to find raphael breaking down.


    allamand was sympathetic. liza was just waiting to show the baby to his parents, but suddenly allamand was interested in his first grandchild.


    ¡°let me see him,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°of course,¡± said liza, and promptly handed him the child.


    allamand had meant he wanted to look at the baby, not that he wanted to hold it in his arms. he had not even held his own children when they were babies; that was normal for a nobleman with many servants.


    ¡°be careful with his head,¡± said liza. ¡°and don¡¯t touch his face, you haven¡¯t washed your hands.¡±


    allamand stiffened.


    what a wrinkled, strange creature.


    his first impression of his grandson was unfavorable. a very ugly thing, which looked as if it had been submerged in liquid for a long time and then squeezed out through a very narrow passage.

 Chapter 263

    how to tame my beastly husband ¡ª chapter 263. childbirth (5)


    allamand clicked his tongue, uncomfortable. the baby¡¯s face was so small, and his body was light as a feather.


    ¡°is it a boy?¡± he asked curtly, concealing his own sudden swell of emotion.


    ¡°no. it is your precious granddaughter.¡±


    allamand clicked his tongue again. but then the baby opened her eyes to reveal eyes as blue as the sky, so pure that he remembered his own lost wife.


    his eyes narrowed, squinting. suddenly, his first granddaughter looked cute to him, and this was not a thought befitting the dignity of duke bavaria.


    ¡°my baby¡­?¡± came a soft voice from behind. having consoled raphael, annette had remembered her child.


    allamand stiffened and looked away, handing the baby back to liza as if he had lost all interest in his grandchild.


    ¡°your daughter is beautiful,¡± liza said, moving back to the couple on the bed. ¡°congratulations.¡±


    annette smiled as she held her daughter. she was still drenched with sweat, her hair sticking to her face, but as she looked down at the child, her smile was dazzling. raphael couldn¡¯t take his eyes from her.


    he would never forget this moment.


    ¡°what do you think?¡± annette asked him. ¡°isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    only then did raphael look at his daughter for the first time, his blue eyes running over her face. blue eyes. she had blue eyes like his.


    this was his daughter. the feeling was beyond anything words could describe. it was as if time itself had paused for this miracle, and his heart thrilled.


    his face suddenly crumpled. he knew he had behaved poorly today, but he could not control all these emotions. his nose reddened as annette put her arm around him.


    ¡°why are you crying on such a beautiful day?¡± she asked softly.


    he buried his face in her hair.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he whispered. his voice quivered.


    ¡°why?¡± annette¡¯s eyes shone with tears. ¡°isn¡¯t all of this because of the amulet you brought me?¡±


    she gestured to the amulet hanging beside the bed. all throughout her labor, it had glowed, and the pain had diminished. perhaps it was just her imagination.


    but everything had gone well, and this new life filled them both with such emotion, a smile appeared even on allamand¡¯s face. they would be good parents. they loved each other so much.


    this birth had been a little early, so arjen and claire were still on their way. but soon, they would arrive to celebrate it. in her last life, annette had wished more than anything else for her family to be reunited like this.


    and now these happy moments had taken the place of all those tears.


    -the end-